This is a modern-English version of The Story of an African Farm, originally written by Schreiner, Olive. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE STORY OF AN AFRICAN FARM



by (AKA Ralph Iron) Olive Schreiner










Preface.

I have to thank cordially the public and my critics for the reception they have given this little book.

I sincerely thank the public and my critics for the warm reception they've given this little book.

Dealing with a subject that is far removed from the round of English daily life, it of necessity lacks the charm that hangs about the ideal representation of familiar things, and its reception has therefore been the more kindly.

Dealing with a topic that's quite distant from everyday English life, it naturally lacks the charm that comes with the ideal depiction of familiar things, which is why its reception has been more positive.

A word of explanation is necessary. Two strangers appear on the scene, and some have fancied that in the second they have again the first, who returns in a new guise. Why this should be we cannot tell; unless there is a feeling that a man should not appear upon the scene, and then disappear, leaving behind him no more substantial trace than a mere book; that he should return later on as husband or lover, to fill some more important part than that of the mere stimulator of thought.

A bit of clarification is needed. Two strangers show up, and some people think that the second one is actually the first, just in a different form. We can't explain why this is, unless it's the belief that a man shouldn’t just show up and then vanish, leaving nothing more significant than a book behind; that he should come back later as a husband or a lover, playing a more crucial role than just sparking an idea.

Human life may be painted according to two methods. There is the stage method. According to that each character is duly marshalled at first, and ticketed; we know with an immutable certainty that at the right crises each one will reappear and act his part, and, when the curtain falls, all will stand before it bowing. There is a sense of satisfaction in this, and of completeness. But there is another method—the method of the life we all lead. Here nothing can be prophesied. There is a strange coming and going of feet. Men appear, act and re-act upon each other, and pass away. When the crisis comes the man who would fit it does not return. When the curtain falls no one is ready. When the footlights are brightest they are blown out; and what the name of the play is no one knows. If there sits a spectator who knows, he sits so high that the players in the gaslight cannot hear his breathing. Life may be painted according to either method; but the methods are different. The canons of criticism that bear upon the one cut cruelly upon the other.

Human life can be depicted in two ways. There's the theatrical method. In this approach, each character is properly organized from the start and labeled; we know with complete certainty that at the right moments each one will show up and play their role, and when the curtain falls, everyone will stand before it bowing. There's a sense of satisfaction and completeness in this. But then there's another method—the method of the life we actually live. Here, nothing can be predicted. There's an unpredictable flow of people. Individuals come in, interact with each other, and then fade away. When a critical moment arrives, the person who would fit it does not return. When the curtain falls, no one is ready. When the stage lights are at their brightest, they suddenly go out; and no one knows the name of the play. If there's a spectator who knows, they're seated so high that the actors in the spotlight can't even hear them breathe. Life can be portrayed in either way; however, the approaches are distinct. The standards of criticism that apply to one harshly affect the other.

It has been suggested by a kind critic that he would better have liked the little book if it had been a history of wild adventure; of cattle driven into inaccessible kranzes by Bushmen; “of encounters with ravening lions, and hair-breadth escapes.” This could not be. Such works are best written in Piccadilly or in the Strand: there the gifts of the creative imagination, untrammelled by contact with any fact, may spread their wings.

It’s been suggested by a generous critic that he would have enjoyed the little book more if it were a thrilling adventure; about cattle being herded into unreachable cliffs by Bushmen; “of face-offs with ferocious lions, and narrow escapes.” But that’s not possible. Such stories are best crafted in Piccadilly or in the Strand: there, the creative imagination can take flight without being held back by any reality.

But, should one sit down to paint the scenes among which he has grown, he will find that the facts creep in upon him. Those brilliant phases and shapes which the imagination sees in far-off lands are not for him to portray. Sadly he must squeeze the colour from his brush, and dip it into the gray pigments around him. He must paint what lies before him.

But if someone sits down to paint the scenes of their upbringing, they'll realize that reality hits them. Those vibrant images and forms that the imagination conjures up from distant places aren't what they should capture. Unfortunately, they have to wring the color from their brush and dip it into the dull shades that surround them. They must paint what's right in front of them.

R. Iron.

R. Iron.

     “We must see the first images which the external world casts
     upon the dark mirror of his mind; or must hear the first
     words which awaken the sleeping powers of thought, and stand
     by his earliest efforts, if we would understand the
     prejudices, the habits, and the passions that will rule his
     life.  The entire man is, so to speak, to be found in the
     cradle of the child.”

     Alexis de Tocqueville.
     “We need to observe the initial impressions that the outside world reflects in the dark mirror of his mind; or we must listen to the first words that awaken his dormant thought processes, and witness his earliest attempts, if we want to comprehend the biases, habits, and passions that will govern his life. The whole person can, in a sense, be discovered in the cradle of the child.”

     Alexis de Tocqueville.




Glossary.

Several Dutch and Colonial words occurring in this work, the subjoined Glossary is given, explaining the principal.

Several Dutch and Colonial words found in this work are explained in the following Glossary.

  Alle wereld!—Gosh!
  Aasvogels—Vultures.
  Benauwdheid—Indigestion.
  Brakje—A little cur of low degree.
  Bultong—Dried meat.
  Coop—Hide and Seek.
  Inspan—To harness.
  Kapje—A sun-bonnet.
  Karoo—The wide sandy plains in some parts of South Africa.
  Karoo-bushes—The bushes that take the place of grass on these plains.
  Kartel—The wooden-bed fastened in an ox-wagon.
  Kloof—A ravine.
  Kopje—A small hillock, or “little head.”
   Kraal—The space surrounded by a stone wall or hedged with thorn branches,
  into which sheep or cattle are driven at night.
  Mealies—Indian corn.
  Meerkat—A small weazel-like animal.
  Meiboss—Preserved and dried apricots.
  Nachtmaal—The Lord’s Supper.
  Oom—Uncle.
  Outspan—To unharness, or a place in the field where one unharnesses.
  Pap—Porridge.
  Predikant—Parson.
  Riem—Leather rope.
  Sarsarties—Food.
  Sleg—Bad.
  Sloot—A dry watercourse.
  Spook—To haunt, a ghost.
  Stamp-block—A wooden block, hollowed out, in which mealies are placed to
  be pounded before being cooked.
  Stoep—Porch.
  Tant or Tante—Aunt.
  Upsitting—In Boer courtship the man and girl are supposed to sit up
  together the whole night.
  Veld—Open country.
  Velschoen—Shoes of undressed leather.
  Vrijer—Available man.
  All the world!—Wow!
  Vultures—Vultures.
  Indigestion—Indigestion.
  A little cur of low degree—A little cur.
  Dried meat—Dried meat.
  Hide and Seek—Hide and Seek.
  To harness—To harness.
  A sun-bonnet—A sunbonnet.
  The wide sandy plains in some parts of South Africa—Karoo.
  The bushes that take the place of grass on these plains—Karoo bushes.
  The wooden bed fastened in an ox-wagon—Kartel.
  A ravine—A ravine.
  A small hillock, or "little head"—Kopje.
  The space surrounded by a stone wall or hedged with thorn branches, into which sheep or cattle are driven at night—Kraal.
  Indian corn—Mealies.
  A small weasel-like animal—Meerkat.
  Preserved and dried apricots—Meiboss.
  The Lord’s Supper—Nachtmaal.
  Uncle—Oom.
  To unharness, or a place in the field where one unharnesses—Outspan.
  Porridge—Pap.
  Parson—Predikant.
  Leather rope—Riem.
  Food—Sarsarties.
  Bad—Sleg.
  A dry watercourse—Sloot.
  To haunt, a ghost—Spook.
  A wooden block, hollowed out, in which mealies are placed to be pounded before being cooked—Stamp-block.
  Porch—Stoep.
  Aunt—Tant or Tante.
  In Boer courtship the man and girl are supposed to sit up together the whole night—Upsitting.
  Open country—Veld.
  Shoes of undressed leather—Velschoen.
  Available man—Vrijer.















THE STORY OF AN AFRICAN FARM





Part I.





Chapter 1.I. Shadows From Child-Life.

The Watch.

The Clock.

The full African moon poured down its light from the blue sky into the wide, lonely plain. The dry, sandy earth, with its coating of stunted karoo bushes a few inches high, the low hills that skirted the plain, the milk-bushes with their long finger-like leaves, all were touched by a weird and an almost oppressive beauty as they lay in the white light.

The full African moon cast its light from the blue sky onto the vast, empty plain. The dry, sandy ground, covered in short karoo bushes a few inches high, the low hills surrounding the plain, and the milk-bushes with their long, finger-like leaves were all illuminated by a strange and somewhat overwhelming beauty as they rested in the bright light.

In one spot only was the solemn monotony of the plain broken. Near the centre a small solitary kopje rose. Alone it lay there, a heap of round ironstones piled one upon another, as over some giant’s grave. Here and there a few tufts of grass or small succulent plants had sprung up among its stones, and on the very summit a clump of prickly-pears lifted their thorny arms, and reflected, as from mirrors, the moonlight on their broad fleshy leaves. At the foot of the kopje lay the homestead. First, the stone-walled sheep kraals and Kaffer huts; beyond them the dwelling-house—a square, red-brick building with thatched roof. Even on its bare red walls, and the wooden ladder that led up to the loft, the moonlight cast a kind of dreamy beauty, and quite etherealized the low brick wall that ran before the house, and which inclosed a bare patch of sand and two straggling sunflowers. On the zinc roof of the great open wagon-house, on the roofs of the outbuildings that jutted from its side, the moonlight glinted with a quite peculiar brightness, till it seemed that every rib in the metal was of burnished silver.

In one place only was the serious monotony of the plain interrupted. Near the center, a small solitary hill rose up. It stood there alone, a pile of round ironstones stacked on top of each other, like a giant's grave. Here and there, a few patches of grass or small succulent plants had emerged among the stones, and on the very top, a group of prickly pears raised their thorny branches, reflecting the moonlight on their wide, fleshy leaves. At the base of the hill was the homestead. First, there were the stone-walled sheep pens and huts; beyond them was the house—a square, red-brick building with a thatched roof. Even on its bare red walls and the wooden ladder leading to the loft, the moonlight cast a dreamy beauty, making the low brick wall in front of the house seem almost ethereal, enclosing a bare patch of sand and two straggling sunflowers. On the zinc roof of the large open wagon shed, and on the roofs of the outbuildings that extended from its side, the moonlight shimmered with a unique brightness, making it look like every rib in the metal was polished silver.

Sleep ruled everywhere, and the homestead was not less quiet than the solitary plain.

Sleep reigned all around, and the house was just as peaceful as the lonely plains.

In the farmhouse, on her great wooden bedstead, Tant Sannie, the Boer-woman, rolled heavily in her sleep.

In the farmhouse, on her large wooden bed, Tant Sannie, the Boer woman, tossed and turned heavily in her sleep.

She had gone to bed, as she always did, in her clothes, and the night was warm and the room close, and she dreamed bad dreams. Not of the ghosts and devils that so haunted her waking thoughts; not of her second husband the consumptive Englishman, whose grave lay away beyond the ostrich-camps, nor of her first, the young Boer; but only of the sheep’s trotters she had eaten for supper that night. She dreamed that one stuck fast in her throat, and she rolled her huge form from side to side, and snorted horribly.

She had gone to bed, as she always did, in her clothes, and the night was warm and the room stuffy, and she had bad dreams. Not about the ghosts and demons that haunted her waking thoughts; not about her second husband, the sickly Englishman, whose grave was far past the ostrich farms, nor about her first husband, the young Boer; but only about the sheep’s trotters she had eaten for dinner that night. She dreamed that one was stuck in her throat, and she rolled her large body from side to side, snorting terribly.

In the next room, where the maid had forgotten to close the shutter, the white moonlight fell in in a flood, and made it light as day. There were two small beds against the wall. In one lay a yellow-haired child, with a low forehead and a face of freckles; but the loving moonlight hid defects here as elsewhere, and showed only the innocent face of a child in its first sweet sleep.

In the next room, where the maid forgot to close the shutter, the white moonlight poured in, making it bright as day. There were two small beds against the wall. In one of them lay a yellow-haired child, with a low forehead and a freckled face; but the gentle moonlight concealed flaws just like everywhere else, revealing only the innocent face of a child in its first sweet sleep.

The figure in the companion bed belonged of right to the moonlight, for it was of quite elfin-like beauty. The child had dropped her cover on the floor, and the moonlight looked in at the naked little limbs. Presently she opened her eyes and looked at the moonlight that was bathing her.

The figure in the nearby bed truly belonged to the moonlight, as it had a kind of ethereal beauty. The child had tossed her blanket on the floor, and the moonlight shone down on her bare little limbs. Eventually, she opened her eyes and gazed at the moonlight that was enveloping her.

“Em!” she called to the sleeper in the other bed; but received no answer. Then she drew the cover from the floor, turned her pillow, and pulling the sheet over her head, went to sleep again.

“Em!” she called to the person sleeping in the other bed, but got no response. Then she picked up the cover from the floor, flipped her pillow, and pulled the sheet over her head before falling asleep again.

Only in one of the outbuildings that jutted from the wagon-house there was some one who was not asleep.

Only in one of the outbuildings that stuck out from the wagon house was there someone who wasn't asleep.

The room was dark; door and shutter were closed; not a ray of light entered anywhere. The German overseer, to whom the room belonged, lay sleeping soundly on his bed in the corner, his great arms folded, and his bushy grey and black beard rising and falling on his breast. But one in the room was not asleep. Two large eyes looked about in the darkness, and two small hands were smoothing the patchwork quilt. The boy, who slept on a box under the window, had just awakened from his first sleep. He drew the quilt up to his chin, so that little peered above it but a great head of silky black curls and the two black eyes. He stared about in the darkness. Nothing was visible, not even the outline of one worm-eaten rafter, nor of the deal table, on which lay the Bible from which his father had read before they went to bed. No one could tell where the toolbox was, and where the fireplace. There was something very impressive to the child in the complete darkness.

The room was dark; the door and shutter were shut; not a bit of light came in anywhere. The German overseer, who owned the room, was sleeping soundly on his bed in the corner, his huge arms crossed, and his bushy gray and black beard rising and falling on his chest. But one person in the room wasn’t asleep. Two large eyes looked around in the darkness, and two small hands were smoothing the patchwork quilt. The boy, who slept on a box beneath the window, had just woken up from his first sleep. He pulled the quilt up to his chin, so that all that showed above it were a big head of silky black curls and two dark eyes. He gazed around in the darkness. Nothing was visible, not even the shape of one rotting rafter, or of the wooden table, on which lay the Bible his father had read from before they went to bed. No one could tell where the toolbox was or where the fireplace was. There was something quite striking to the child in the complete darkness.

At the head of his father’s bed hung a great silver hunting watch. It ticked loudly. The boy listened to it, and began mechanically to count. Tick—tick—one, two, three, four! He lost count presently, and only listened. Tick—tick—tick—tick!

At the top of his father's bed, there was a big silver hunting watch. It ticked loudly. The boy listened to it and started to count automatically. Tick—tick—one, two, three, four! He soon lost count and just kept listening. Tick—tick—tick—tick!

It never waited; it went on inexorably; and every time it ticked a man died! He raised himself a little on his elbow and listened. He wished it would leave off.

It never paused; it moved forward relentlessly; and every time it ticked, someone died! He propped himself up a bit on his elbow and listened. He hoped it would stop.

How many times had it ticked since he came to lie down? A thousand times, a million times, perhaps.

How many times had it ticked since he lay down? A thousand times, a million times, maybe.

He tried to count again, and sat up to listen better.

He tried to count again and sat up to listen more carefully.

“Dying, dying, dying!” said the watch; “dying, dying, dying!”

“Dying, dying, dying!” said the watch; “dying, dying, dying!”

He heard it distinctly. Where were they going to, all those people?

He heard it clearly. Where were all those people headed?

He lay down quickly, and pulled the cover up over his head: but presently the silky curls reappeared.

He quickly lay down and pulled the covers over his head, but soon the silky curls came back into view.

“Dying, dying, dying!” said the watch; “dying, dying, dying!”

“Dying, dying, dying!” said the watch; “dying, dying, dying!”

He thought of the words his father had read that evening—“For wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction and many there be which go in thereat.”

He thought of the words his father had read that evening—“For wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leads to destruction, and many are those who go in through it.”

“Many, many, many!” said the watch.

“Lots and lots and lots!” said the watch.

“Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”

“Because the gate is narrow and the path is tight that leads to life, and few people find it.”

“Few, few, few!” said the watch.

“Very few, very few, very few!” said the watch.

The boy lay with his eyes wide open. He saw before him a long stream of people, a great dark multitude, that moved in one direction; then they came to the dark edge of the world and went over. He saw them passing on before him, and there was nothing that could stop them. He thought of how that stream had rolled on through all the long ages of the past—how the old Greeks and Romans had gone over; the countless millions of China and India, they were going over now. Since he had come to bed, how many had gone!

The boy lay with his eyes wide open. He saw a long line of people, a huge dark crowd, moving in one direction; then they reached the dark edge of the world and vanished. He watched them pass by, and nothing could stop them. He thought about how that stream had flowed through all the ages of the past—how the ancient Greeks and Romans had crossed over; the countless millions from China and India were crossing over now. Since he had gone to bed, how many had already passed!

And the watch said, “Eternity, eternity, eternity!”

And the watch said, “Forever, forever, forever!”

“Stop them! stop them!” cried the child.

“Stop them! Stop them!” cried the child.

And all the while the watch kept ticking on; just like God’s will, that never changes or alters, you may do what you please.

And all the while, the watch kept ticking away; just like God’s will, which never changes or shifts, you can do whatever you want.

Great beads of perspiration stood on the boy’s forehead. He climbed out of bed and lay with his face turned to the mud floor.

Great beads of sweat formed on the boy’s forehead. He got out of bed and lay down with his face against the muddy floor.

“Oh, God, God! save them!” he cried in agony. “Only some, only a few! Only for each moment I am praying here one!” He folded his little hands upon his head. “God! God! save them!”

“Oh, God, God! Save them!” he cried out in pain. “Just some, just a few! Just for every moment I’m praying here, one!” He clasped his small hands on top of his head. “God! God! Save them!”

He grovelled on the floor.

He begged on the floor.

Oh, the long, long ages of the past, in which they had gone over! Oh, the long, long future, in which they would pass away! Oh, God! the long, long, long eternity, which has no end!

Oh, the long, long ages of the past that they have lived through! Oh, the long, long future, in which they will fade away! Oh, God! the long, long, long eternity that has no end!

The child wept, and crept closer to the ground.

The child cried and crawled closer to the ground.


The Sacrifice.

The Sacrifice.

The farm by daylight was not as the farm by moonlight. The plain was a weary flat of loose red sand, sparsely covered by dry karoo bushes, that cracked beneath the tread like tinder, and showed the red earth everywhere. Here and there a milk-bush lifted its pale-coloured rods, and in every direction the ants and beetles ran about in the blazing sand. The red walls of the farmhouse, the zinc roofs of the outbuildings, the stone walls of the kraals, all reflected the fierce sunlight, till the eye ached and blenched. No tree or shrub was to be seen far or near. The two sunflowers that stood before the door, out-stared by the sun, drooped their brazen faces to the sand; and the little cicada-like insects cried aloud among the stones of the kopje.

The farm in daylight was nothing like the farm at night. The plain stretched out as a tired flat of loose red sand, barely covered by dry karoo bushes that crumbled underfoot like tinder, revealing the red earth everywhere. Occasionally, a milk-bush raised its pale rods, and ants and beetles scurried across the scorching sand in every direction. The red walls of the farmhouse, the zinc roofs of the outbuildings, and the stone walls of the kraals all reflected the intense sunlight, making it painful to look at. There were no trees or shrubs in sight. The two sunflowers in front of the door, overwhelmed by the sun, hung their bronze faces toward the sand, while little cicada-like insects chirped loudly among the rocks of the kopje.

The Boer-woman, seen by daylight, was even less lovely than when, in bed, she rolled and dreamed. She sat on a chair in the great front room, with her feet on a wooden stove, and wiped her flat face with the corner of her apron, and drank coffee, and in Cape Dutch swore that the beloved weather was damned. Less lovely, too, by daylight was the dead Englishman’s child, her little stepdaughter, upon whose freckles and low, wrinkled forehead the sunlight had no mercy.

The Boer woman, seen in the daylight, was even less attractive than when she lay in bed, rolling and dreaming. She sat on a chair in the large front room, with her feet on a wooden stove, wiped her flat face with the corner of her apron, drank coffee, and in Cape Dutch cursed the beloved weather. The dead Englishman's child, her little stepdaughter, was also less lovely in the daylight, with freckles and a low, wrinkled forehead that the sunlight harshly highlighted.

“Lyndall,” the child said to her little orphan cousin, who sat with her on the floor threading beads, “how is it your beads never fall off your needle?”

“Lyndall,” the child said to her little orphan cousin, who sat with her on the floor threading beads, “how come your beads never fall off your needle?”

“I try,” said the little one gravely, moistening her tiny finger. “That is why.”

"I try," said the little one seriously, wetting her tiny finger. "That's why."

The overseer, seen by daylight, was a huge German, wearing a shabby suit, and with a childish habit of rubbing his hands and nodding his head prodigiously when pleased at anything. He stood out at the kraals in the blazing sun, explaining to two Kaffer boys the approaching end of the world. The boys, as they cut the cakes of dung, winked at each other, and worked as slowly as they possibly could; but the German never saw it.

The overseer, visible in the daylight, was a large German man in a worn-out suit, who had a childlike tendency to rub his hands together and nod his head enthusiastically whenever he was happy about something. He stood out at the kraals in the scorching sun, explaining to two African boys about the impending end of the world. The boys, while they shaped the dung cakes, exchanged winks and worked as slowly as they could; but the German didn’t notice at all.

Away, beyond the kopje, Waldo his son herded the ewes and lambs—a small and dusty herd—powdered all over from head to foot with red sand, wearing a ragged coat and shoes of undressed leather, through whose holes the toes looked out. His hat was too large, and had sunk down to his eyes, concealing completely the silky black curls. It was a curious small figure. His flock gave him little trouble. It was too hot for them to move far; they gathered round every little milk-bush, as though they hoped to find shade, and stood there motionless in clumps. He himself crept under a shelving rock that lay at the foot of the kopje, stretched himself on his stomach, and waved his dilapidated little shoes in the air.

Away, beyond the hill, Waldo, his son, was tending the ewes and lambs—a small and dusty flock—coated all over with red sand, dressed in a tattered coat and shoes made of raw leather, with holes where his toes poked out. His hat was oversized, slipping down to cover his eyes, completely hiding his silky black curls. He looked pretty small and odd. His flock didn’t give him much trouble. It was too hot for them to wander far; they huddled around every little milk-bush, as if hoping to find shade, standing still in little groups. He crawled under a rocky overhang at the foot of the hill, lay down on his stomach, and kicked his worn-out little shoes in the air.

Soon, from the blue bag where he kept his dinner, he produced a fragment of slate, an arithmetic, and a pencil. Proceeding to put down a sum with solemn and earnest demeanour, he began to add it up aloud: “Six and two is eight—and four is twelve—and two is fourteen—and four is eighteen.” Here he paused. “And four is eighteen—and—four—is, eighteen.” The last was very much drawled. Slowly the pencil slipped from his fingers, and the slate followed it into the sand. For a while he lay motionless, then began muttering to himself, folded his little arms, laid his head down upon them, and might have been asleep, but for the muttering sound that from time to time proceeded from him. A curious old ewe came to sniff at him; but it was long before he raised his head. When he did, he looked at the far-off hills with his heavy eyes.

Soon, from the blue bag where he kept his dinner, he pulled out a piece of slate, a math book, and a pencil. With a serious expression, he started solving a problem out loud: “Six plus two is eight—and four is twelve—and two is fourteen—and four is eighteen.” He paused here. “And four is eighteen—and—four—is, eighteen.” He dragged out the last part. Slowly, the pencil slipped from his fingers, and the slate fell into the sand. For a while, he lay still, then began mumbling to himself, folded his little arms, rested his head on them, and might have been asleep, except for the occasional mumbling sound coming from him. A curious old sheep came over to sniff at him, but it took a long time before he lifted his head. When he finally did, he looked at the distant hills with his heavy eyes.

“Ye shall receive—ye shall receive—shall, shall, shall,” he muttered.

“You will receive—you will receive—will, will, will,” he muttered.

He sat up then. Slowly the dulness and heaviness melted from his face; it became radiant. Midday had come now, and the sun’s rays were poured down vertically; the earth throbbed before the eye.

He sat up. Gradually, the dullness and heaviness faded from his face; it became bright. It was now midday, and the sun’s rays were coming down straight; the earth seemed to pulse before his eyes.

The boy stood up quickly, and cleared a small space from the bushes which covered it. Looking carefully, he found twelve small stones of somewhat the same size; kneeling down, he arranged them carefully on the cleared space in a square pile, in shape like an altar. Then he walked to the bag where his dinner was kept; in it was a mutton chop and a large slice of brown bread. The boy took them out and turned the bread over in his hand, deeply considering it. Finally he threw it away and walked to the altar with the meat, and laid it down on the stones. Close by in the red sand he knelt down. Sure, never since the beginning of the world was there so ragged and so small a priest. He took off his great hat and placed it solemnly on the ground, then closed his eyes and folded his hands. He prayed aloud:

The boy quickly stood up and cleared a small space from the bushes that were covering it. Looking closely, he found twelve small stones that were roughly the same size; kneeling down, he arranged them carefully in a square shape that resembled an altar. Then he walked over to the bag where his dinner was stored; inside, there was a mutton chop and a big slice of brown bread. The boy took them out and turned the bread over in his hand, thinking deeply about it. Finally, he tossed it aside and walked to the altar with the meat, placing it down on the stones. Kneeling in the red sand nearby, he realized that he had never seen such a ragged and small priest in all of history. He took off his large hat and placed it solemnly on the ground, then closed his eyes and folded his hands. He prayed aloud:

“Oh, God, my Father, I have made Thee a sacrifice. I have only twopence, so I cannot buy a lamb. If the lambs were mine, I would give Thee one; but now I have only this meat; it is my dinner meat. Please, my Father, send fire down from heaven to burn it. Thou hast said, Whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou cast into the sea, nothing doubting, it shall be done. I ask for the sake of Jesus Christ. Amen.”

“Oh God, my Father, I have made a sacrifice for You. I only have two pence, so I can't buy a lamb. If the lambs were mine, I would give You one; but now I only have this meat; it is my dinner meat. Please, my Father, send down fire from heaven to burn it. You said, whoever says to this mountain, 'Be cast into the sea,' and doesn't doubt, it will be done. I ask this in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.”

He knelt down with his face upon the ground, and he folded his hands upon his curls. The fierce sun poured down its heat upon his head and upon his altar. When he looked up he knew what he should see—the glory of God! For fear his very heart stood still, his breath came heavily; he was half suffocated. He dared not look up. Then at last he raised himself. Above him was the quiet blue sky, about him the red earth; there were the clumps of silent ewes and his altar—that was all.

He knelt down with his face on the ground and clasped his hands over his curls. The blazing sun beat down on his head and on his altar. When he finally looked up, he knew what he should see—the glory of God! Fear gripped him, making his heart race and his breath come hard; he felt almost suffocated. He didn't dare look up. Finally, he lifted himself up. Above him was the calm blue sky, around him the red earth; there were the clusters of quiet ewes and his altar—that was it.

He looked up—nothing broke the intense stillness of the blue overhead. He looked round in astonishment, then he bowed again, and this time longer than before.

He looked up—nothing disturbed the deep calm of the blue sky above. He glanced around in surprise, then bowed again, this time for longer than before.

When he raised himself the second time all was unaltered. Only the sun had melted the fat of the little mutton chop, and it ran down upon the stones.

When he lifted himself up the second time, everything was the same. Only the sun had melted the fat from the small mutton chop, and it dripped down onto the stones.

Then, the third time he bowed himself. When at last he looked up, some ants had come to the meat on the altar. He stood up and drove them away. Then he put his hat on his hot curls, and sat in the shade. He clasped his hands about his knees. He sat to watch what would come to pass. The glory of the Lord God Almighty! He knew he should see it.

Then, for the third time, he bowed down. When he finally looked up, some ants had made their way to the meat on the altar. He stood up and shooed them away. Then he put his hat on his sweaty curls and sat in the shade. He wrapped his hands around his knees. He sat there to see what would happen next. The glory of the Lord God Almighty! He knew he would see it.

“My dear God is trying me,” he said; and he sat there through the fierce heat of the afternoon. Still he watched and waited when the sun began to slope, and when it neared the horizon and the sheep began to cast long shadows across the karoo, he still sat there. He hoped when the first rays touched the hills till the sun dipped behind them and was gone. Then he called his ewes together, and broke down the altar, and threw the meat far, far away into the field.

“My dear God is testing me,” he said; and he sat there through the intense heat of the afternoon. He continued to watch and wait as the sun began to set, and when it got close to the horizon and the sheep started to cast long shadows across the karoo, he remained seated. He hoped until the first rays touched the hills and the sun dipped behind them and disappeared. Then he gathered his ewes together, dismantled the altar, and threw the meat far, far away into the field.

He walked home behind his flock. His heart was heavy. He reasoned so: “God cannot lie. I had faith. No fire came. I am like Cain—I am not His. He will not hear my prayer. God hates me.”

He walked home behind his flock. His heart felt heavy. He thought to himself, “God can’t lie. I had faith. No fire came. I’m like Cain—I’m not one of His. He won’t hear my prayer. God hates me.”

The boy’s heart was heavy. When he reached the kraal gate the two girls met him.

The boy felt a weight in his heart. When he got to the kraal gate, the two girls approached him.

“Come,” said the yellow-haired Em, “let us play coop. There is still time before it gets quite dark. You, Waldo, go and hide on the kopje; Lyndall and I will shut eyes here, and we will not look.”

“Come on,” said the blonde Em, “let’s play hide and seek. There's still time before it gets really dark. You, Waldo, go and hide on the hill; Lyndall and I will close our eyes here, and we won't peek.”

The girls hid their faces in the stone wall of the sheep-kraal, and the boy clambered half way up the kopje. He crouched down between two stones and gave the call. Just then the milk-herd came walking out of the cow-kraal with two pails. He was an ill-looking Kaffer.

The girls pressed their faces against the stone wall of the sheep pen, while the boy climbed halfway up the hill. He crouched down between two rocks and made the call. Just then, the milk herder walked out of the cow pen with two pails. He was not a pleasant-looking guy.

“Ah!” thought the boy, “perhaps he will die tonight, and go to hell! I must pray for him, I must pray!”

“Ah!” thought the boy, “maybe he will die tonight and go to hell! I have to pray for him, I have to pray!”

Then he thought—“Where am I going to?” and he prayed desperately.

Then he thought, "Where am I headed?" and he prayed desperately.

“Ah! this is not right at all,” little Em said, peeping between the stones, and finding him in a very curious posture. “What are you doing Waldo? It is not the play, you know. You should run out when we come to the white stone. Ah, you do not play nicely.”

“Ah! this isn’t right at all,” little Em said, peeking between the stones and finding him in a very odd position. “What are you doing, Waldo? This isn’t how we play. You’re supposed to come out when we get to the white stone. Ah, you’re not playing nicely.”

“I—I will play nicely now,” said the boy, coming out and standing sheepishly before them; “I—I only forgot; I will play now.”

“I—I’ll play nicely now,” said the boy, stepping out and standing awkwardly in front of them; “I—I just forgot; I’ll play now.”

“He has been to sleep,” said freckled Em.

“He's been asleep,” said freckled Em.

“No,” said beautiful little Lyndall, looking curiously at him: “he has been crying.”

“No,” said beautiful little Lyndall, looking at him curiously, “he's been crying.”

She never made a mistake.

She never made a mistake.


The Confession.

The Confession.

One night, two years after, the boy sat alone on the kopje. He had crept softly from his father’s room and come there. He often did, because, when he prayed or cried aloud, his father might awake and hear him; and none knew his great sorrow, and none knew his grief, but he himself, and he buried them deep in his heart.

One night, two years later, the boy sat alone on the hill. He had quietly slipped out of his father’s room and come there. He often did this because when he prayed or cried out, his father might wake up and hear him; no one knew his deep sadness, and no one understood his pain, except for him, and he kept it hidden deep in his heart.

He turned up the brim of his great hat and looked at the moon, but most at the leaves of the prickly pear that grew just before him. They glinted, and glinted, and glinted, just like his own heart—cold, so hard, and very wicked. His physical heart had pain also; it seemed full of little bits of glass, that hurt. He had sat there for half an hour, and he dared not go back to the close house.

He tilted the brim of his big hat and stared at the moon, but mostly at the leaves of the prickly pear right in front of him. They sparkled, and sparkled, and sparkled, just like his own heart—cold, hard, and very wicked. His physical heart ached too; it felt like it was filled with tiny shards of glass that hurt. He had been sitting there for half an hour, and he couldn’t bring himself to go back to the cramped house.

He felt horribly lonely. There was not one thing so wicked as he in all the world, and he knew it. He folded his arms and began to cry—not aloud; he sobbed without making any sound, and his tears left scorched marks where they fell. He could not pray; he had prayed night and day for so many months; and tonight he could not pray. When he left off crying, he held his aching head with his brown hands. If one might have gone up to him and touched him kindly; poor, ugly little thing! Perhaps his heart was almost broken.

He felt incredibly lonely. There was nothing as wicked as him in the entire world, and he knew it. He crossed his arms and started to cry—not out loud; he sobbed silently, and his tears left scorched marks where they fell. He couldn’t pray; he had prayed day and night for so many months, and tonight he just couldn’t. When he stopped crying, he held his aching head with his brown hands. If someone could have approached him and touched him gently; poor, ugly little thing! Maybe his heart was nearly broken.

With his swollen eyes he sat there on a flat stone at the very top of the kopje; and the tree, with every one of its wicked leaves, blinked, and blinked, and blinked at him. Presently he began to cry again, and then stopped his crying to look at it. He was quiet for a long while, then he knelt up slowly and bent forward. There was a secret he had carried in his heart for a year. He had not dared to look at it; he had not whispered it to himself, but for a year he had carried it. “I hate God!” he said. The wind took the words and ran away with them, among the stones, and through the leaves of the prickly pear. He thought it died away half down the kopje. He had told it now!

With his swollen eyes, he sat on a flat rock at the very top of the hill, and the tree, with all its wicked leaves, blinked at him repeatedly. Soon, he started to cry again, then stopped to look at it. He was quiet for a long time, then he slowly knelt up and leaned forward. There was a secret he had carried in his heart for a year. He hadn’t dared to confront it; he hadn’t whispered it to himself, but he had held onto it for a year. “I hate God!” he said. The wind took his words and carried them away, among the stones and through the leaves of the prickly pear. He thought it faded away halfway down the hill. He had finally said it!

“I love Jesus Christ, but I hate God.”

“I love Jesus Christ, but I hate God.”

The wind carried away that sound as it had done the first. Then he got up and buttoned his old coat about him. He knew he was certainly lost now; he did not care. If half the world were to be lost, why not he too? He would not pray for mercy any more. Better so—better to know certainly. It was ended now. Better so.

The wind took that sound away just like it had the first one. Then he got up and fastened his old coat around him. He knew for sure he was lost now; he didn’t care. If half the world was going to be lost, why not him too? He wouldn’t pray for mercy anymore. It was better this way—better to know for sure. It was over now. Better this way.

He began scrambling down the sides of the kopje to go home.

He started climbing down the sides of the hill to head home.

Better so! But oh, the loneliness, the agonized pain! for that night, and for nights on nights to come! The anguish that sleeps all day on the heart like a heavy worm, and wakes up at night to feed!

Better so! But oh, the loneliness, the agonizing pain! For that night, and for countless nights to come! The anguish that lies all day on the heart like a heavy burden, and wakes up at night to feed!

There are some of us who in after years say to Fate, “Now deal us your hardest blow, give us what you will; but let us never again suffer as we suffered when we were children.”

There are some of us who later in life say to Fate, “Now hit us with your toughest challenge, give us what you want; but let us never suffer again like we did when we were kids.”

The barb in the arrow of childhood’s suffering is this: its intense loneliness, its intense agony.

The painful part of childhood's suffering is this: its deep loneliness, its deep agony.





Chapter 1.II. Plans and Bushman Paintings.

At last came the year of the great drought, the year of eighteen-sixty-two. From end to end of the land the earth cried for water. Man and beast turned their eyes to the pitiless sky, that like the roof of some brazen oven arched overhead. On the farm, day after day, month after month, the water in the dams fell lower and lower; the sheep died in the fields; the cattle, scarcely able to crawl, tottered as they moved from spot to spot in search of food. Week after week, month after month, the sun looked down from the cloudless sky, till the karoo-bushes were leafless sticks, broken into the earth, and the earth itself was naked and bare; and only the milk-bushes, like old hags, pointed their shrivelled fingers heavenward, praying for the rain that never came.

At last came the year of the great drought, the year of eighteen-sixty-two. From one end of the land to the other, the earth cried out for water. People and animals looked up at the ruthless sky, which arched above them like the roof of some hot oven. On the farm, day after day, month after month, the water in the dams continued to drop lower and lower; the sheep died in the fields, and the cattle, barely able to move, stumbled from spot to spot searching for food. Week after week, month after month, the sun shone down from the clear sky until the karoo bushes were just leafless sticks, broken into the ground, and the earth itself was naked and bare; only the milk-bushes, like old hags, pointed their withered fingers up toward the sky, hoping for rain that never came.


It was on an afternoon of a long day in that thirsty summer, that on the side of the kopje furthest from the homestead the two girls sat. They were somewhat grown since the days when they played hide-and-seek there, but they were mere children still.

It was a long, hot summer afternoon when the two girls sat on the side of the kopje farthest from the homestead. They had grown a bit since the days they used to play hide-and-seek there, but they were still just kids.

Their dress was of dark, coarse stuff; their common blue pinafores reached to their ankles, and on their feet they wore home-made velschoen.

Their clothes were made of rough, dark material; their plain blue pinafores went down to their ankles, and on their feet, they wore homemade velschoen.

They sat under a shelving rock, on the surface of which were still visible some old Bushman paintings, their red and black pigments having been preserved through long years from wind and rain by the overhanging ledge; grotesque oxen, elephants, rhinoceroses, and a one-horned beast, such as no man ever has seen or ever shall.

They sat under a ledge of rock, where some old Bushman paintings were still visible on the surface. Their red and black colors had been protected from wind and rain over the years by the overhanging rock. There were strange-looking oxen, elephants, rhinoceroses, and a one-horned creature that no one has ever seen or will ever see.

The girls sat with their backs to the paintings. In their laps were a few fern and ice-plant leaves, which by dint of much searching they had gathered under the rocks.

The girls sat with their backs to the paintings. In their laps were a few fern and ice plant leaves, which they had gathered by searching hard under the rocks.

Em took off her big brown kapje and began vigorously to fan her red face with it; but her companion bent low over the leaves in her lap, and at last took up an ice-plant leaf and fastened it on to the front of her blue pinafore with a pin.

Em took off her big brown cap and started fanning her red face with it; meanwhile, her friend leaned down over the leaves in her lap and finally picked up an ice plant leaf, pinning it to the front of her blue pinafore with a pin.

“Diamonds must look as these drops do,” she said, carefully bending over the leaf, and crushing one crystal drop with her delicate little nail. “When I,” she said, “am grown up, I shall wear real diamonds, exactly like these in my hair.”

“Diamonds should look like these drops,” she said, gently leaning over the leaf and crushing a crystal drop with her tiny nail. “When I’m grown up, I’ll wear real diamonds just like these in my hair.”

Her companion opened her eyes and wrinkled her low forehead.

Her friend opened her eyes and frowned slightly.

“Where will you find them, Lyndall? The stones are only crystals that we picked up yesterday. Old Otto says so.”

“Where will you find them, Lyndall? The stones are just crystals that we picked up yesterday. Old Otto says so.”

“And you think that I am going to stay here always?”

“And you think I’m going to stay here forever?”

The lip trembled scornfully.

The lip quivered mockingly.

“Ah, no,” said her companion. “I suppose some day we shall go somewhere; but now we are only twelve, and we cannot marry till we are seventeen. Four years, five—that is a long time to wait. And we might not have diamonds if we did marry.”

“Ah, no,” said her companion. “I guess someday we’ll go somewhere; but right now we’re only twelve, and we can’t marry until we’re seventeen. Four years, five—that’s a long time to wait. And we might not have diamonds even if we did get married.”

“And you think that I am going to stay here till then?”

“And you think I’m going to stick around until then?”

“Well, where are you going?” asked her companion.

“Well, where are you headed?” her companion asked.

The girl crushed an ice-plant leaf between her fingers.

The girl crushed an ice plant leaf between her fingers.

“Tant Sannie is a miserable old woman,” she said. “Your father married her when he was dying, because he thought she would take better care of the farm, and of us, than an English woman. He said we should be taught and sent to school. Now she saves every farthing for herself, buys us not even one old book. She does not ill-use us—why? Because she is afraid of your father’s ghost. Only this morning she told her Hottentot that she would have beaten you for breaking the plate, but that three nights ago she heard a rustling and a grunting behind the pantry door, and knew it was your father coming to spook her. She is a miserable old woman,” said the girl, throwing the leaf from her; “but I intend to go to school.”

“Tant Sannie is a terrible old woman,” she said. “Your father married her when he was dying because he thought she would take better care of the farm and us than an English woman. He said we should be educated and sent to school. Now she saves every penny for herself and doesn’t even buy us an old book. She doesn’t mistreat us—why? Because she’s scared of your father’s ghost. Just this morning, she told her servant that she would have punished you for breaking the plate, but three nights ago, she heard a rustling and a grunting behind the pantry door and knew it was your father trying to scare her. She is a terrible old woman,” said the girl, tossing the leaf away; “but I plan to go to school.”

“And if she won’t let you?”

“And what if she won’t let you?”

“I shall make her.”

“I’m going to make her.”

“How?”

“How do I do that?”

The child took not the slightest notice of the last question, and folded her small arms across her knees.

The child didn’t pay any attention to the last question and crossed her small arms over her knees.

“But why do you want to go, Lyndall?”

“But why do you want to go, Lyndall?”

“There is nothing helps in this world,” said the child slowly, “but to be very wise, and to know everything—to be clever.”

“There’s nothing that helps in this world,” said the child slowly, “except being very wise and knowing everything—to be smart.”

“But I should not like to go to school!” persisted the small freckled face.

“But I really don’t want to go to school!” the small freckled face insisted.

“And you do not need to. When you are seventeen this Boer-woman will go; you will have this farm and everything that is upon it for your own; but I,” said Lyndall, “will have nothing. I must learn.”

“And you don’t need to. When you’re seventeen, this Boer woman will leave; you’ll have this farm and everything on it for yourself; but I,” said Lyndall, “will have nothing. I need to learn.”

“Oh, Lyndall! I will give you some of my sheep,” said Em, with a sudden burst of pitying generosity.

“Oh, Lyndall! I’ll give you some of my sheep,” Em said, with a sudden rush of compassionate generosity.

“I do not want your sheep,” said the girl slowly; “I want things of my own. When I am grown up,” she added, the flush on her delicate features deepening at every word, “there will be nothing that I do not know. I shall be rich, very rich; and I shall wear not only for best, but every day, a pure white silk, and little rose-buds, like the lady in Tant Sannie’s bedroom, and my petticoats will be embroidered, not only at the bottom, but all through.”

“I don’t want your sheep,” the girl said slowly; “I want things of my own. When I grow up,” she added, her delicate features flushing deeper with each word, “there won’t be anything I don't know. I’ll be rich, very rich; and I’ll wear not just on special occasions, but every day, pure white silk and little rosebuds, just like the lady in Tant Sannie’s bedroom. My petticoats will be embroidered, not just at the bottom, but all the way through.”

The lady in Tant Sannie’s bedroom was a gorgeous creature from a fashion-sheet, which the Boer-woman, somewhere obtaining, had pasted up at the foot of her bed, to be profoundly admired by the children.

The woman in Tant Sannie’s bedroom was a stunning figure straight out of a fashion magazine, which the Boer woman had somehow gotten and glued up at the foot of her bed for the children to admire.

“It would be very nice,” said Em; but it seemed a dream of quite too transcendent a glory ever to be realized.

“It would be really nice,” said Em; but it felt like a dream of too much glory to ever come true.

At this instant there appeared at the foot of the kopje two figures—the one, a dog, white and sleek, one yellow ear hanging down over his left eye; the other, his master, a lad of fourteen, and no other than the boy Waldo, grown into a heavy, slouching youth of fourteen. The dog mounted the kopje quickly, his master followed slowly. He wore an aged jacket much too large for him, and rolled up at the wrists, and, as of old, a pair of dilapidated velschoens and a felt hat. He stood before the two girls at last.

At that moment, two figures appeared at the base of the hill—a dog, sleek and white, with one yellow ear drooping over his left eye; and his owner, a fourteen-year-old boy named Waldo, now a heavy, slouching teenager. The dog climbed the hill quickly, while his owner followed more slowly. He wore an old jacket that was much too big for him, with the sleeves rolled up, and, as before, a pair of worn-out shoes and a felt hat. Finally, he stood in front of the two girls.

“What have you been doing today?” asked Lyndall, lifting her eyes to his face.

“What have you been up to today?” asked Lyndall, looking up at his face.

“Looking after ewes and lambs below the dam. Here!” he said, holding out his hand awkwardly, “I brought them for you.”

“Taking care of the ewes and lambs below the dam. Here!” he said, awkwardly extending his hand, “I brought them for you.”

There were a few green blades of tender grass.

There were a few green blades of soft grass.

“Where did you find them?”

“Where did you get them?”

“On the dam wall.”

"On the dam."

She fastened them beside the leaf on her blue pinafore.

She pinned them next to the leaf on her blue apron.

“They look nice there,” said the boy, awkwardly rubbing his great hands and watching her.

“They look nice there,” the boy said, awkwardly rubbing his big hands and watching her.

“Yes; but the pinafore spoils it all; it is not pretty.”

“Yes, but the pinafore ruins everything; it’s not cute.”

He looked at it closely.

He examined it closely.

“Yes, the squares are ugly; but it looks nice upon you—beautiful.”

“Yes, the squares are ugly; but they look nice on you—beautiful.”

He now stood silent before them, his great hands hanging loosely at either side.

He stood quietly in front of them, his large hands dangling relaxed at his sides.

“Some one has come today,” he mumbled out suddenly, when the idea struck him.

“Someone has come today,” he suddenly mumbled when the thought hit him.

“Who?” asked both girls.

“Who?” both girls asked.

“An Englishman on foot.”

“An Englishman walking.”

“What does he look like?” asked Em.

“What does he look like?” Em asked.

“I did not notice; but he has a very large nose,” said the boy slowly. “He asked the way to the house.”

“I didn't notice, but he has a really big nose,” the boy said slowly. “He asked for directions to the house.”

“Didn’t he tell you his name?”

“Didn’t he tell you his name?”

“Yes—Bonaparte Blenkins.”

"Yes—Bonaparte Blenkins."

“Bonaparte!” said Em, “why that is like the reel Hottentot Hans plays on the violin—

“Bonaparte!” said Em, “that’s just like the reel Hottentot Hans plays on the violin—

     ‘Bonaparte, Bonaparte, my wife is sick;
      In the middle of the week, but Sundays not,
      I give her rice and beans for soup’—
 ‘Bonaparte, Bonaparte, my wife is unwell;  
      It's the middle of the week, but not on Sundays,  
      I make her rice and beans for soup’—

It is a funny name.”

"It's a funny name."

“There was a living man called Bonaparte once,” said she of the great eyes.

“There was a real person named Bonaparte once,” she said, her great eyes shining.

“Ah yes, I know,” said Em—“the poor prophet whom the lions ate. I am always so sorry for him.”

“Ah yes, I know,” said Em—“the poor prophet whom the lions ate. I always feel so bad for him.”

Her companion cast a quiet glance upon her.

Her friend gave her a quiet glance.

“He was the greatest man who ever lived,” she said, “the man I like best.”

“He was the greatest man who ever lived,” she said, “the man I like the most.”

“And what did he do?” asked Em, conscious that she had made a mistake, and that her prophet was not the man.

“And what did he do?” Em asked, realizing that she had made a mistake and that her prophet wasn't the right guy.

“He was one man, only one,” said her little companion slowly, “yet all the people in the world feared him. He was not born great, he was common as we are; yet he was master of the world at last. Once he was only a little child, then he was a lieutenant, then he was a general, then he was an emperor. When he said a thing to himself he never forgot it. He waited, and waited and waited, and it came at last.”

“He was just one man, only one,” said her little friend slowly, “but everyone in the world feared him. He wasn't born great; he was as ordinary as we are. Still, he ended up being the master of the world. At one time, he was just a little kid, then he became a lieutenant, then a general, and finally an emperor. When he told himself something, he never forgot it. He waited, and waited, and waited, and it finally happened.”

“He must have been very happy,” said Em.

"He must have been really happy," said Em.

“I do not know,” said Lyndall; “but he had what he said he would have, and that is better than being happy. He was their master, and all the people were white with fear of him. They joined together to fight him. He was one and they were many, and they got him down at last. They were like the wild cats when their teeth are fast in a great dog, like cowardly wild cats,” said the child, “they would not let him go. There were many; he was only one. They sent him to an island on the sea, a lonely island, and kept him there fast. He was one man, and they were many, and they were terrified at him. It was glorious!” said the child.

“I don’t know,” said Lyndall; “but he ended up with what he said he would, and that’s better than being happy. He was their master, and everyone was terrified of him. They banded together to fight against him. He was just one person, and there were many of them, and they finally brought him down. They were like wild cats when their teeth are sunk into a big dog, like cowardly wild cats,” said the child, “they wouldn’t let him go. There were so many of them; he was just one. They sent him to an island in the sea, a lonely island, and kept him there imprisoned. He was one man, and they were many, and they were scared of him. It was glorious!” said the child.

“And what then?” said Em.

“And then what?” said Em.

“Then he was alone there in that island with men to watch him always,” said her companion, slowly and quietly. “And in the long lonely nights he used to lie awake and think of the things he had done in the old days, and the things he would do if they let him go again. In the day when he walked near the shore it seemed to him that the sea all around him was a cold chain about his body pressing him to death.”

“Then he was alone on that island with men always watching him,” said her companion, slowly and quietly. “And during the long, lonely nights, he would lie awake thinking about the things he had done in the past, and the things he would do if they ever let him go again. During the day when he walked near the shore, it felt like the sea all around him was a cold chain wrapped around his body, pressing him to death.”

“And then?” said Em, much interested.

“And then?” Em asked, clearly intrigued.

“He died there in that island; he never got away.”

“He died there on that island; he never escaped.”

“It is rather a nice story,” said Em; “but the end is sad.”

“It’s a pretty nice story,” Em said, “but the ending is sad.”

“It is a terrible, hateful ending,” said the little teller of the story, leaning forward on her folded arms; “and the worst is, it is true. I have noticed,” added the child very deliberately, “that it is only the made-up stories that end nicely; the true ones all end so.”

“It’s a terrible, awful ending,” said the little storyteller, leaning forward on her folded arms. “And the worst part is, it’s true. I’ve noticed,” the child added very deliberately, “that only the made-up stories have happy endings; the real ones all end like this.”

As she spoke the boy’s dark, heavy eyes rested on her face.

As she spoke, the boy's dark, intense eyes were fixed on her face.

“You have read it, have you not?”

"Have you read it?"

He nodded. “Yes; but the Brown history tells only what he did, not what he thought.”

He nodded. “Yes, but the Brown history only says what he did, not what he thought.”

“It was in the Brown history that I read of him,” said the girl; “but I know what he thought. Books do not tell everything.”

“It was in the Brown history that I read about him,” said the girl; “but I know what he thought. Books don’t tell everything.”

“No,” said the boy, slowly drawing nearer to her and sitting down at her feet. “What you want to know they never tell.”

“No,” said the boy, slowly coming closer to her and sitting down at her feet. “What you want to know, they never share.”

Then the children fell into silence, till Doss, the dog, growing uneasy at its long continuance, sniffed at one and the other, and his master broke forth suddenly:

Then the kids fell silent, until Doss, the dog, growing restless from the long pause, sniffed at one and then the other, and his owner suddenly spoke up:

“If they could talk, if they could tell us now!” he said, moving his hand out over the surrounding objects—“then we would know something. This kopje, if it could tell us how it came here! The ‘Physical Geography’ says,” he went on most rapidly and confusedly, “that what were dry lands now were once lakes; and what I think is this—these low hills were once the shores of a lake; this kopje is some of the stones that were at the bottom, rolled together by the water. But there is this—How did the water come to make one heap here alone, in the centre of the plain?” It was a ponderous question; no one volunteered an answer. “When I was little,” said the boy, “I always looked at it and wondered, and I thought a great giant was buried under it. Now I know the water must have done it; but how? It is very wonderful. Did one little stone come first, and stop the others as they rolled?” said the boy with earnestness, in a low voice, more as speaking to himself than to them.

“If they could talk, if they could tell us now!” he said, extending his hand over the surrounding objects—“then we would know something. This hill, if it could explain how it got here! The ‘Physical Geography’ says,” he continued quickly and a bit confusedly, “that what are dry lands now used to be lakes; and what I think is this—these low hills were once the edges of a lake; this hill is made up of stones that were at the bottom, gathered together by the water. But here’s the thing—how did the water create this one pile here alone, in the middle of the plain?” It was a heavy question; no one offered an answer. “When I was little,” said the boy, “I always looked at it and wondered, thinking a big giant was buried under it. Now I realize the water must have done it; but how? It’s really amazing. Did one little stone come first and stop the others as they rolled?” said the boy earnestly, in a soft voice, speaking more to himself than to them.

“Oh, Waldo, God put the little kopje here,” said Em with solemnity.

“Oh, Waldo, God placed the little hill here,” said Em seriously.

“But how did he put it here?”

“But how did he get it here?”

“By wanting.”

“By desiring.”

“But how did the wanting bring it here?”

“But how did the desire bring it here?”

“Because it did.”

"Because it did."

The last words were uttered with the air of one who produces a clinching argument. What effect it had on the questioner was not evident, for he made no reply, and turned away from her.

The final words were spoken with the confidence of someone delivering a strong argument. The impact on the questioner was unclear, as he didn’t respond and turned away from her.

Drawing closer to Lyndall’s feet, he said after a while in a low voice:

Drawing closer to Lyndall’s feet, he said after a while in a low voice:

“Lyndall, has it never seemed to you that the stones were talking with you? Sometimes,” he added in a yet lower tone, “I lie under there with my sheep, and it seems that the stones are really speaking—speaking of the old things, of the time when the strange fishes and animals lived that are turned into stone now, and the lakes were here; and then of the time when the little Bushmen lived here, so small and so ugly, and used to sleep in the wild dog holes, and in the sloots, and eat snakes, and shot the bucks with their poisoned arrows. It was one of them, one of these old wild Bushmen, that painted those,” said the boy, nodding toward the pictures—“one who was different from the rest. He did not know why, but he wanted to make something beautiful—he wanted to make something, so he made these. He worked hard, very hard, to find the juice to make the paint; and then he found this place where the rocks hang over, and he painted them. To us they are only strange things, that make us laugh; but to him they were very beautiful.”

“Lyndall, have you ever felt like the stones were communicating with you? Sometimes,” he added in a softer voice, “I lie under there with my sheep, and it feels like the stones are really talking—talking about the old days, when strange fish and animals roamed here, now turned to stone, and when the lakes were present; and then about the time when the little Bushmen lived here, so small and not very good-looking, who used to sleep in wild dog holes and in the ditches, ate snakes, and hunted bucks with their poisoned arrows. It was one of them, one of these old wild Bushmen, who painted those,” the boy said, nodding toward the pictures—“one who was different from the others. He didn’t understand why, but he wanted to create something beautiful—he wanted to make something, so he made these. He worked hard, really hard, to find the juice to make the paint; and then he discovered this place where the rocks hang over, and he painted them. To us, they’re just odd things that make us laugh; but to him, they were truly beautiful.”

The children had turned round and looked at the pictures.

The kids turned around and looked at the pictures.

“He used to kneel here naked, painting, painting, painting; and he wondered at the things he made himself,” said the boy, rising and moving his hand in deep excitement. “Now the Boers have shot them all, so that we never see a little yellow face peeping out among the stones.” He paused, a dreamy look coming over his face. “And the wild bucks have gone, and those days, and we are here. But we will be gone soon, and only the stones will lie on here, looking at everything like they look now. I know that it is I who am thinking,” the fellow added slowly, “but it seems as though it were they who are talking. Has it never seemed so to you, Lyndall?”

“He used to kneel here naked, painting, painting, painting; and he wondered at the things he created,” said the boy, standing and moving his hand with deep excitement. “Now the Boers have shot them all, so we never see a little yellow face peeking out among the stones.” He paused, a dreamy expression crossing his face. “And the wild bucks are gone, along with those days, and we are here. But we will be gone soon, and only the stones will remain, staring at everything just like they do now. I know it’s me who is thinking,” the guy added slowly, “but it feels like they are the ones talking. Has it never felt that way to you, Lyndall?”

“No, it never seems so to me,” she answered.

“No, it doesn’t seem that way to me,” she replied.

The sun had dipped now below the hills, and the boy, suddenly remembering the ewes and lambs, started to his feet.

The sun had now set behind the hills, and the boy, suddenly remembering the ewes and lambs, jumped to his feet.

“Let us also go to the house and see who has come,” said Em, as the boy shuffled away to rejoin his flock, while Doss ran at his heels, snapping at the ends of the torn trousers as they fluttered in the wind.

“Let’s go to the house and see who’s arrived,” said Em, as the boy shuffled off to rejoin his group, while Doss ran behind him, snapping at the ends of his torn trousers as they blew in the wind.





Chapter 1.III. I Was A Stranger, and Ye Took Me In.

As the two girls rounded the side of the kopje, an unusual scene presented itself. A large group was gathered at the back door of the homestead.

As the two girls turned around the side of the hill, an unusual sight appeared. A large crowd was gathered at the back door of the house.

On the doorstep stood the Boer-woman, a hand on each hip, her face red and fiery, her head nodding fiercely. At her feet sat the yellow Hottentot maid, her satellite, and around stood the black Kaffer maids, with blankets twisted round their half-naked figures. Two, who stamped mealies in a wooden block, held the great stampers in their hands, and stared stupidly at the object of attraction. It certainly was not to look at the old German overseer, who stood in the centre of the group, that they had all gathered together. His salt-and-pepper suit, grizzly black beard, and grey eyes were as familiar to every one on the farm as the red gables of the homestead itself; but beside him stood the stranger, and on him all eyes were fixed. Ever and anon the newcomer cast a glance over his pendulous red nose to the spot where the Boer-woman stood, and smiled faintly.

On the doorstep stood the Boer woman, hands on her hips, her face red and fiery, her head nodding fiercely. At her feet sat the yellow Hottentot maid, her companion, and around them stood the black Kaffir maids, with blankets wrapped around their half-naked bodies. Two of them, who were pounding maize in a wooden block, held the large pestles in their hands and stared blankly at the center of attention. It definitely wasn’t the old German overseer, who stood in the middle of the group, that had drawn them all together. His salt-and-pepper suit, grizzly black beard, and gray eyes were as familiar to everyone on the farm as the red gables of the farmhouse itself. But next to him stood the stranger, and all eyes were on him. Every now and then, the newcomer glanced over his drooping red nose toward the Boer woman and smiled faintly.

“I’m not a child,” cried the Boer-woman, in low Cape Dutch, “and I wasn’t born yesterday. No, by the Lord, no! You can’t take me in! My mother didn’t wean me on Monday. One wink of my eye and I see the whole thing. I’ll have no tramps sleeping on my farm,” cried Tant Sannie blowing. “No, by the devil, no! not though he had sixty-times-six red noses.”

“I’m not a child,” shouted the Boer woman, in low Cape Dutch, “and I wasn’t born yesterday. No way! You can’t fool me! My mother didn’t raise me yesterday. With one look, I see everything. I won’t have any drifters sleeping on my farm,” shouted Tant Sannie, blowing. “No way, not even if he had sixty-six red noses.”

There the German overseer mildly interposed that the man was not a tramp, but a highly respectable individual, whose horse had died by an accident three days before.

There, the German overseer gently stepped in to say that the man wasn't a drifter, but a very respectable person whose horse had died in an accident three days earlier.

“Don’t tell me,” cried the Boer-woman; “the man isn’t born that can take me in. If he’d had money, wouldn’t he have bought a horse? Men who walk are thieves, liars, murderers, Rome’s priests, seducers! I see the devil in his nose!” cried Tant Sannie shaking her fist at him; “and to come walking into the house of this Boer’s child and shaking hands as though he came on horseback! Oh, no, no!”

“Don’t tell me,” shouted the Boer woman; “there’s no man alive who can fool me. If he had money, wouldn’t he have bought a horse? Men who walk are thieves, liars, murderers, priests of Rome, seducers! I see the devil in his nose!” yelled Tant Sannie, shaking her fist at him; “and to come walking into the house of this Boer’s child and shaking hands like he arrived on horseback! Oh, no, no!”

The stranger took off his hat, a tall, battered chimneypot, and disclosed a bald head, at the back of which was a little fringe of curled white hair, and he bowed to Tant Sannie.

The stranger removed his hat, a tall, worn chimneypot, revealing a bald head with a small fringe of curled white hair at the back, and he bowed to Tant Sannie.

“What does she remark, my friend?” he inquired, turning his crosswise-looking eyes on the old German.

“What does she say, my friend?” he asked, turning his sideways-looking eyes on the old German.

The German rubbed his old hands and hesitated.

The German rubbed his old hands and paused.

“Ah—well—ah—the—Dutch—you know—do not like people who walk—in this country—ah!”

“Uh—well—uh—the—Dutch—you know—don’t like people who walk—in this country—uh!”

“My dear friend,” said the stranger, laying his hand on the German’s arm, “I should have bought myself another horse, but crossing, five days ago, a full river, I lost my purse—a purse with five hundred pounds in it. I spent five days on the bank of the river trying to find it—couldn’t. Paid a Kaffer nine pounds to go in and look for it at the risk of his life—couldn’t find it.”

“My dear friend,” said the stranger, laying his hand on the German’s arm, “I should have gotten myself another horse, but five days ago, while crossing a full river, I lost my wallet—a wallet with five hundred pounds in it. I spent five days on the riverbank trying to find it—no luck. I paid a local guy nine pounds to go in and look for it at the risk of his life—still couldn’t find it.”

The German would have translated this information, but the Boer-woman gave no ear.

The German would have translated this information, but the Boer woman didn’t listen.

“No, no; he goes tonight. See how he looks at me—a poor unprotected female! If he wrongs me, who is to do me right?” cried Tant Sannie.

“No, no; he's leaving tonight. Look at the way he's staring at me—a helpless woman! If he mistreats me, who will stand up for me?” cried Tant Sannie.

“I think,” said the German in an undertone, “if you didn’t look at her quite so much it might be advisable. She—ah—she—might—imagine that you liked her too well,—in fact—ah—”

“I think,” said the German quietly, “if you didn’t stare at her so much it might be a good idea. She—ah—she—might—think that you’re into her too much—in fact—ah—”

“Certainly, my dear friend, certainly,” said the stranger. “I shall not look at her.”

“Of course, my dear friend, of course,” said the stranger. “I won’t look at her.”

Saying this, he turned his nose full upon a small Kaffer of two years old. That small naked son of Ham became instantly so terrified that he fled to his mother’s blanket for protection, howling horribly.

Saying this, he turned his nose directly toward a small Kaffir boy of two years old. That small naked son of Ham became instantly so terrified that he ran to his mother’s blanket for protection, howling loudly.

Upon this the newcomer fixed his eyes pensively on the stamp-block, folding his hands on the head of his cane. His boots were broken, but he still had the cane of a gentleman.

Upon this, the newcomer stared thoughtfully at the stamp-block, folding his hands on the top of his cane. His boots were worn out, but he still carried himself with the elegance of a gentleman.

“You vagabonds se Engelschman!” said Tant Sannie, looking straight at him.

“You wanderers, you Englishman!” said Aunt Sannie, looking directly at him.

This was a near approach to plain English; but the man contemplated the block abstractedly, wholly unconscious that any antagonism was being displayed toward him.

This was almost plain English; but the man looked at the block without focusing, completely unaware that any hostility was being directed at him.

“You might not be a Scotchman or anything of that kind, might you?” suggested the German. “It is the English that she hates.”

“You’re not a Scotsman or anything like that, are you?” the German suggested. “It’s the English she hates.”

“My dear friend,” said the stranger, “I am Irish every inch of me—father Irish, mother Irish. I’ve not a drop of English blood in my veins.”

“My dear friend,” said the stranger, “I’m Irish through and through—my father is Irish, my mother is Irish. I don’t have a drop of English blood in my veins.”

“And you might not be married, might you?” persisted the German. “If you had a wife and children, now? Dutch people do not like those who are not married.”

“And you might not be married, right?” the German continued. “What if you had a wife and kids? Dutch people don’t like those who aren’t married.”

“Ah,” said the stranger, looking tenderly at the block, “I have a dear wife and three sweet little children—two lovely girls and a noble boy.”

“Ah,” said the stranger, gazing affectionately at the block, “I have a beloved wife and three adorable little kids—two beautiful girls and a wonderful boy.”

This information having been conveyed to the Boer-woman, she, after some further conversation, appeared slightly mollified; but remained firm to her conviction that the man’s designs were evil.

This information was shared with the Boer woman, and after a bit more conversation, she seemed somewhat softened; however, she still firmly believed that the man's intentions were bad.

“For, dear Lord!” she cried; “all Englishmen are ugly; but was there ever such a red-rag-nosed thing with broken boots and crooked eyes before? Take him to your room,” she cried to the German; “but all the sin he does I lay at your door.”

“For, dear Lord!” she exclaimed; “all Englishmen are ugly; but has there ever been such a thing with a red nose, broken boots, and crooked eyes? Take him to your room,” she said to the German; “but all the trouble he causes is on you.”

The German having told him how matters were arranged, the stranger made a profound bow to Tant Sannie and followed his host, who led the way to his own little room.

The German explained how things were set up, and the stranger gave a deep bow to Tant Sannie before following his host, who guided him to his small room.

“I thought she would come to her better self soon,” the German said joyously. “Tant Sannie is not wholly bad, far from it, far.” Then seeing his companion cast a furtive glance at him, which he mistook for one of surprise, he added quickly, “Ah, yes, yes; we are all a primitive people here—not very lofty. We deal not in titles. Every one is Tante and Oom—aunt and uncle. This may be my room,” he said, opening the door. “It is rough, the room is rough; not a palace—not quite. But it may be better than the fields, a little better!” he said, glancing round at his companion. “Come in, come in. There is something to eat—a mouthful: not the fare of emperors or kings; but we do not starve, not yet,” he said, rubbing his hands together and looking round with a pleased, half-nervous smile on his old face.

“I thought she would come around soon,” the German said happily. “Tant Sannie isn’t all that bad, not at all, really.” Then, noticing his companion giving him a quick look that he interpreted as surprise, he quickly added, “Oh, yes, yes; we’re all pretty simple people here—not very sophisticated. We don’t go by titles. Everyone is Aunt and Uncle. This could be my room,” he said, opening the door. “It’s a rough room; not a palace—definitely not. But it might be a bit better than sleeping in the fields!” he said, looking at his companion. “Come in, come in. There’s something to eat—a little something: not the kind of meal fit for emperors or kings; but we’re not starving, not yet,” he said, rubbing his hands together and glancing around with a pleased, somewhat anxious smile on his old face.

“My friend, my dear friend,” said the stranger, seizing him by the hand, “may the Lord bless you, the Lord bless and reward you—the God of the fatherless and the stranger. But for you I would this night have slept in the fields, with the dews of heaven upon my head.”

“My friend, my dear friend,” said the stranger, grabbing his hand, “may the Lord bless you, the Lord bless and reward you—the God of the fatherless and the stranger. If it weren't for you, I would have spent this night in the fields, with the dew of heaven on my head.”

Late that evening Lyndall came down to the cabin with the German’s rations. Through the tiny square window the light streamed forth, and without knocking she raised the latch and entered. There was a fire burning on the hearth, and it cast its ruddy glow over the little dingy room, with its worm-eaten rafters and mud floor, and broken whitewashed walls. A curious little place, filled with all manner of articles. Next to the fire was a great toolbox; beyond that the little bookshelf with its well-worn books; beyond that, in the corner, a heap of filled and empty grain-bags. From the rafters hung down straps, riems, old boots, bits of harness, and a string of onions. The bed was in another corner, covered by a patchwork quilt of faded red lions, and divided from the rest of the room by a blue curtain, now drawn back. On the mantelshelf was an endless assortment of little bags and stones; and on the wall hung a map of South Germany, with a red line drawn through it to show where the German had wandered. This place was the one home the girls had known for many a year. The house where Tant Sannie lived and ruled was a place to sleep in, to eat in, not to be happy in. It was in vain she told them they were grown too old to go there; every morning and evening found them there. Were there not too many golden memories hanging about the old place for them to leave it?

Late that evening, Lyndall came down to the cabin with the German's supplies. Through the tiny square window, light streamed in, and without knocking, she lifted the latch and walked in. There was a fire crackling on the hearth, casting a warm glow over the small, dusty room with its rotting rafters, muddy floor, and cracked whitewashed walls. It was a quirky little place, filled with various items. Next to the fire was a large toolbox; beyond that was a small bookshelf lined with well-worn books; and further along in the corner, a pile of filled and empty grain bags. Straps, reins, old boots, bits of harness, and a string of onions hung down from the rafters. The bed was tucked in another corner, covered by a patchwork quilt with faded red lions, separated from the rest of the room by a blue curtain, which was now drawn back. On the mantel, there was a random assortment of little bags and stones; and on the wall, a map of South Germany displayed a red line marking where the German had traveled. This place was the only real home the girls had known for many years. The house where Aunt Sannie lived and ruled was just a place to sleep and eat, not to be happy. She told them many times that they were too old to go there, yet every morning and evening found them back. Were there not too many golden memories lingering around the old place for them to leave it?

Long winter nights, when they had sat round the fire and roasted potatoes, and asked riddles, and the old man had told of the little German village, where, fifty years before, a little German boy had played at snowballs, and had carried home the knitted stockings of a little girl who afterward became Waldo’s mother; did they not seem to see the German peasant girls walking about with their wooden shoes and yellow, braided hair, and the little children eating their suppers out of little wooden bowls when the good mothers called them in to have their milk and potatoes?

Long winter nights, when they sat around the fire roasting potatoes, asking riddles, and the old man talked about the little German village where, fifty years earlier, a little German boy played in the snow and brought home the knitted stockings of a little girl who later became Waldo's mother; didn’t they feel like they could see the German peasant girls walking around in their wooden shoes and yellow braided hair, and the little kids having their dinners from tiny wooden bowls when their good mothers called them in for milk and potatoes?

And were there not yet better times than these? Moonlight nights, when they romped about the door, with the old man, yet more a child than any of them, and laughed, till the old roof of the wagon-house rang?

And weren't there better times than these? Nights with moonlight, when they played around the door with the old man, who was even more of a child than any of them, laughing until the old roof of the wagon shed echoed?

Or, best of all, were there not warm, dark, starlight nights, when they sat together on the doorstep, holding each other’s hands, singing German hymns, their voices rising clear in the still night air—till the German would draw away his hand suddenly to wipe quickly a tear the children must not see? Would they not sit looking up at the stars and talking of them—of the dear Southern Cross, red, fiery Mars, Orion, with his belt, and the Seven Mysterious Sisters—and fall to speculating over them? How old are they? Who dwelt in them? And the old German would say that perhaps the souls we loved lived in them; there, in that little twinkling point was perhaps the little girl whose stockings he had carried home; and the children would look up at it lovingly, and call it “Uncle Otto’s star.” Then they would fall to deeper speculations—of the times and seasons wherein the heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll, and the stars shall fall as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, and there shall be time no longer: “When the Son of man shall come in His glory, and all His holy angels with Him.” In lower and lower tones they would talk, till at last they fell into whispers; then they would wish good night softly, and walk home hushed and quiet.

Or, even better, weren’t there warm, dark, starry nights when they sat together on the porch, holding hands, singing German hymns, their voices rising clear in the still night air—until the German would suddenly pull away his hand to quickly wipe a tear the kids shouldn’t see? Wouldn’t they sit looking up at the stars and talking about them—about the beloved Southern Cross, fiery red Mars, Orion with his belt, and the Seven Mysterious Sisters—and start to speculate about them? How old are they? Who lives there? And the old German would say that maybe the souls we loved live in them; perhaps that little twinkling spot holds the little girl whose stockings he had carried home, and the kids would gaze up at it fondly and call it “Uncle Otto’s star.” Then they would dive into deeper thoughts—about the times and seasons when the heavens will be rolled together like a scroll, and the stars will fall like a fig tree dropping its unripe figs, and time will be no more: “When the Son of Man comes in His glory, and all His holy angels with Him.” They would speak in softer and softer tones until they eventually fell into whispers; then they would wish each other good night gently and walk home quietly.

Tonight, when Lyndall looked in, Waldo sat before the fire watching a pot which simmered there, with his slate and pencil in his hand; his father sat at the table buried in the columns of a three-weeks-old newspaper; and the stranger lay stretched on the bed in the corner, fast asleep, his mouth open, his great limbs stretched out loosely, betokening much weariness. The girl put the rations down upon the table, snuffed the candle, and stood looking at the figure on the bed.

Tonight, when Lyndall peeked in, Waldo was sitting in front of the fire, watching a pot simmering with a slate and pencil in his hand. His father was at the table, absorbed in the columns of a three-week-old newspaper, and the stranger was sprawled out on the bed in the corner, fast asleep, his mouth open and limbs stretched out loosely, showing signs of exhaustion. The girl placed the rations on the table, trimmed the candle, and stood there, looking at the figure on the bed.

“Uncle Otto,” she said presently, laying her hand down on the newspaper, and causing the old German to look up over his glasses, “how long did that man say he had been walking?”

“Uncle Otto,” she said after a moment, setting her hand on the newspaper and making the old German look up over his glasses, “how long did that guy say he had been walking?”

“Since this morning, poor fellow! A gentleman—not accustomed to walking—horse died—poor fellow!” said the German, pushing out his lip and glancing commiseratingly over his spectacles in the direction of the bed where the stranger lay, with his flabby double chin, and broken boots through which the flesh shone.

“Since this morning, poor guy! A man—not used to walking—his horse died—poor guy!” said the German, pouting and glancing sympathetically over his glasses at the bed where the stranger lay, with his flabby double chin and worn-out boots that showed his flesh.

“And do you believe him, Uncle Otto?”

“And do you believe him, Uncle Otto?”

“Believe him? why of course I do. He himself told me the story three times distinctly.”

“Believe him? Of course I do. He told me the story himself three times, clearly.”

“If,” said the girl slowly, “he had walked for only one day his boots would not have looked so; and if—”

“If,” the girl said slowly, “he had walked for just one day, his boots wouldn’t look like that; and if—”

“If!” said the German starting up in his chair, irritated that any one should doubt such irrefragable evidence—“if! Why, he told me himself! Look how he lies there,” added the German pathetically, “worn out—poor fellow! We have something for him though,” pointing with his forefinger over his shoulder to the saucepan that stood on the fire. “We are not cooks—not French cooks, not quite; but it’s drinkable, drinkable, I think; better than nothing, I think,” he added, nodding his head in a jocund manner that evinced his high estimation of the contents of the saucepan and his profound satisfaction therein. “Bish! bish! my chicken,” he said, as Lyndall tapped her little foot up and down upon the floor. “Bish! bish! my chicken, you will wake him.”

“If!” said the German, springing up in his chair, annoyed that anyone would question such undeniable evidence—“if! Well, he told me himself! Look at him lying there,” the German added sadly, “exhausted—poor guy! But we have something for him,” he said, pointing over his shoulder to the saucepan on the fire. “We’re not cooks—not French cooks, not really; but I think it’s drinkable, drinkable at least; better than nothing, I think,” he added, nodding his head in a cheerful way that showed how much he valued what was in the saucepan and how satisfied he was with it. “Shh! Shh! my dear,” he said, as Lyndall tapped her little foot on the floor. “Shh! Shh! my dear, you’ll wake him.”

He moved the candle so that his own head might intervene between it and the sleeper’s face; and, smoothing his newspaper, he adjusted his spectacles to read.

He moved the candle so that his head could block the light from the sleeping person's face; then, smoothing out his newspaper, he put on his glasses to read.

The child’s grey-black eyes rested on the figure on the bed, then turned to the German, then rested on the figure again.

The child's gray-black eyes focused on the figure on the bed, then shifted to the German, and then returned to the figure again.

“I think he is a liar. Good night, Uncle Otto,” she said slowly, turning to the door.

“I think he’s lying. Good night, Uncle Otto,” she said slowly, turning to the door.

Long after she had gone the German folded his paper up methodically, and put it in his pocket.

Long after she had left, the German methodically folded his paper and put it in his pocket.

The stranger had not awakened to partake of the soup, and his son had fallen asleep on the ground. Taking two white sheepskins from the heap of sacks in the corner, the old man doubled them up, and lifting the boy’s head gently from the slate on which it rested, placed the skins beneath it.

The stranger hadn't woken up to eat the soup, and his son had fallen asleep on the ground. The old man took two white sheepskins from the pile of sacks in the corner, folded them up, and gently lifted the boy’s head from the stone it was resting on, placing the sheepskins underneath it.

“Poor lambie, poor lambie!” he said, tenderly patting the great rough bear-like head; “tired is he!”

“Poor little lamb, poor little lamb!” he said, gently patting the big, furry bear-like head; “he's tired!”

He threw an overcoat across the boy’s feet, and lifted the saucepan from the fire. There was no place where the old man could comfortably lie down himself, so he resumed his seat. Opening a much-worn Bible, he began to read, and as he read pleasant thoughts and visions thronged on him.

He tossed an overcoat over the boy's feet and took the saucepan off the heat. There wasn't anywhere for the old man to lie down comfortably, so he took his seat again. He opened a well-used Bible and started to read, and as he read, comforting thoughts and images flooded his mind.

“I was a stranger, and ye took me in,” he read.

“I was a stranger, and you welcomed me in,” he read.

He turned again to the bed where the sleeper lay.

He turned back to the bed where the person was sleeping.

“I was a stranger.”

"I was an outsider."

Very tenderly the old man looked at him. He saw not the bloated body nor the evil face of the man; but, as it were, under deep disguise and fleshly concealment, the form that long years of dreaming had made very real to him. “Jesus, lover, and is it given to us, weak and sinful, frail and erring, to serve Thee, to take Thee in!” he said softly, as he rose from his seat. Full of joy, he began to pace the little room. Now and again as he walked he sang the lines of a German hymn, or muttered broken words of prayer. The little room was full of light. It appeared to the German that Christ was very near him, and that at almost any moment the thin mist of earthly darkness that clouded his human eyes might be withdrawn, and that made manifest of which the friends at Emmaus, beholding it, said, “It is the Lord!”

Very gently, the old man looked at him. He didn't see the bloated body or the evil face of the man; instead, beneath all the disguise and physical concealment, he saw the form that many years of dreaming had made very real to him. “Jesus, love of my life, is it really possible for us, weak and sinful, fragile and imperfect, to serve You, to embrace You?” he said softly as he got up from his seat. Filled with joy, he started to walk around the small room. Occasionally, as he walked, he sang lines from a German hymn or muttered fragmented prayers. The small room was filled with light. It felt to the German that Christ was very close to him, and that at any moment the thin mist of earthly darkness clouding his human eyes could be lifted, revealing what the friends at Emmaus saw, saying, “It is the Lord!”

Again, and yet again, through the long hours of that night, as the old man walked he looked up to the roof of his little room, with its blackened rafters, and yet saw them not. His rough bearded face was illuminated with a radiant gladness; and the night was not shorter to the dreaming sleepers than to him whose waking dreams brought heaven near.

Again and again, throughout the long hours of that night, as the old man walked, he looked up at the ceiling of his little room, with its dark rafters, but he didn't really see them. His rugged, bearded face was lit up with a joyful glow; and the night felt just as long to the dreaming sleepers as it did to him, whose waking thoughts brought heaven close.

So quickly the night fled, that he looked up with surprise when at four o’clock the first grey streaks of summer dawn showed themselves through the little window. Then the old man turned to rake together the few coals that lay under the ashes, and his son, turning on the sheepskins, muttered sleepily to know if it were time to rise.

So quickly the night passed that he looked up in surprise when, at four o'clock, the first gray streaks of summer dawn appeared through the small window. The old man then turned to gather the few coals that remained under the ashes, and his son, shifting on the sheepskins, mumbled sleepily to ask if it was time to get up.

“Lie still, lie still! I would only make a fire,” said the old man.

“Lie still, lie still! I just want to start a fire,” said the old man.

“Have you been up all night?” asked the boy.

“Have you been awake all night?” asked the boy.

“Yes; but it has been short, very short. Sleep again, my chicken; it is yet early.”

“Yes, but it’s been brief, really brief. Go back to sleep, my dear; it's still early.”

And he went out to fetch more fuel.

And he stepped out to get more fuel.





Chapter 1.IV. Blessed is He That Believeth.

Bonaparte Blenkins sat on the side of the bed. He had wonderfully revived since the day before, held his head high, talked in a full sonorous voice, and ate greedily of all the viands offered him. At his side was a basin of soup, from which he took a deep draught now and again as he watched the fingers of the German, who sat on the mud floor mending the bottom of a chair.

Bonaparte Blenkins sat on the edge of the bed. He had really bounced back since the day before, held his head high, spoke in a deep, strong voice, and eagerly ate all the food offered to him. Next to him was a bowl of soup, from which he took deep sips now and then as he watched the German guy sitting on the muddy floor fixing the bottom of a chair.

Presently he looked out, where, in the afternoon sunshine, a few half-grown ostriches might be seen wandering listlessly about, and then he looked in again at the little whitewashed room, and at Lyndall, who sat in the doorway looking at a book. Then he raised his chin and tried to adjust an imaginary shirt-collar. Finding none, he smoothed the little grey fringe at the back of his head, and began:

Presently, he looked outside, where a few half-grown ostriches were wandering aimlessly in the afternoon sun. Then he turned back to the little whitewashed room and saw Lyndall sitting in the doorway, absorbed in a book. He raised his chin and tried to adjust an imaginary collar. Finding none, he smoothed the little grey fringe at the back of his head and began:

“You are a student of history, I perceive, my friend, from the study of these volumes that lie scattered about this apartment; this fact has been made evident to me.”

"You’re a history student, I see, my friend, from the collection of books spread around this place; it’s clear to me."

“Well—a little—perhaps—it may be,” said the German meekly.

“Well—a little—maybe—it could be,” said the German meekly.

“Being a student of history then,” said Bonaparte, raising himself loftily, “you will doubtless have heard of my great, of my celebrated kinsman, Napoleon Bonaparte?”

“Being a history student then,” said Bonaparte, standing up proudly, “you must have heard of my famous relative, Napoleon Bonaparte?”

“Yes, yes,” said the German, looking up.

“Yes, yes,” said the German, looking up.

“I, sir,” said Bonaparte, “was born at this hour, on an April afternoon, three-and-fifty years ago. The nurse, sir—she was the same who attended when the Duke of Sutherland was born—brought me to my mother. ‘There is only one name for this child,’ she said: ‘he has the nose of his great kinsman;’ and so Bonaparte Blenkins became my name—Bonaparte Blenkins. Yes, sir,” said Bonaparte, “there is a stream on my maternal side that connects me with a stream on his maternal side.”

“I, sir,” said Bonaparte, “was born at this hour on an April afternoon, fifty-three years ago. The nurse, sir—she was the same one who attended the Duke of Sutherland’s birth—brought me to my mother. ‘There’s only one name for this child,’ she said: ‘he has the nose of his great relative;’ and that’s how I became Bonaparte Blenkins—Bonaparte Blenkins. Yes, sir,” Bonaparte continued, “there’s a lineage on my mother’s side that connects me with his lineage on his mother’s side.”

The German made a sound of astonishment.

The German gasped in shock.

“The connection,” said Bonaparte, “is one which could not be easily comprehended by one unaccustomed to the study of aristocratic pedigrees; but the connection is close.”

“The connection,” said Bonaparte, “is one that wouldn't be easily understood by someone unfamiliar with the study of aristocratic lineages; but the connection is strong.”

“Is it possible!” said the German, pausing in his work with much interest and astonishment. “Napoleon an Irishman!”

“Is it possible!” said the German, stopping his work with great interest and surprise. “Napoleon an Irishman!”

“Yes,” said Bonaparte, “on the mother’s side, and that is how we are related. There wasn’t a man to beat him,” said Bonaparte, stretching himself—“not a man except the Duke of Wellington. And it’s a strange coincidence,” added Bonaparte, bending forward, “but he was a connection of mine. His nephew, the Duke of Wellington’s nephew, married a cousin of mine. She was a woman! See her at one of the court balls—amber satin—daisies in her hair. Worth going a hundred miles to look at her! Often seen her there myself, sir!”

“Yes,” said Bonaparte, “on my mother’s side, and that’s how we’re related. There wasn’t anyone who could beat him,” Bonaparte said, stretching out, “no one except the Duke of Wellington. And it's a strange coincidence,” he added, leaning forward, “but he was related to me. His nephew, the Duke of Wellington’s nephew, married one of my cousins. She was something! You should have seen her at one of the court balls—amber satin—daisies in her hair. Worth traveling a hundred miles just to see her! I’ve seen her there myself often, sir!”

The German moved the leather thongs in and out, and thought of the strange vicissitudes of human life, which might bring the kinsman of dukes and emperors to his humble room.

The German shifted the leather straps in and out, reflecting on the strange twists and turns of life that could bring someone related to dukes and emperors to his simple space.

Bonaparte appeared lost among old memories.

Bonaparte seemed lost in old memories.

“Ah, that Duke of Wellington’s nephew!” he broke forth suddenly; “many’s the joke I’ve had with him. Often came to visit me at Bonaparte Hall. Grand place I had then—park, conservatory, servants. He had only one fault, that Duke of Wellington’s nephew,” said Bonaparte, observing that the German was deeply interested in every word, “He was a coward—what you might call a coward. You’ve never been in Russia, I suppose?” said Bonaparte, fixing his crosswise looking eyes on the German’s face.

“Ah, that nephew of the Duke of Wellington!” he burst out suddenly; “I’ve shared so many laughs with him. He often came to visit me at Bonaparte Hall. I had a grand place back then—park, greenhouse, servants. He had just one flaw, that nephew of the Duke of Wellington,” said Bonaparte, noticing that the German was hanging on his every word. “He was a coward—what you might call a coward. You’ve never been to Russia, I suppose?” said Bonaparte, fixing his sideways gaze on the German’s face.

“No, no,” said the old man humbly. “France, England, Germany, a little in this country; it is all I have travelled.”

“No, no,” said the old man humbly. “France, England, Germany, a bit in this country; that's all the places I’ve traveled.”

“I, my friend,” said Bonaparte, “I have been in every country in the world, and speak every civilised language, excepting only Dutch and German. I wrote a book of my travels—noteworthy incidents. Publisher got it—cheated me out of it. Great rascals those publishers! Upon one occasion the Duke of Wellington’s nephew and I were travelling in Russia. All of a sudden one of the horses dropped down dead as a doornail. There we were—cold night—snow four feet thick—great forest—one horse not being able to move the sledge—night coming on—wolves.

“I, my friend,” said Bonaparte, “I’ve been to every country in the world and speak every civilized language, except for Dutch and German. I wrote a book about my travels—interesting stories. The publisher got it—cheated me out of it. Publishers are such crooks! Once, the Duke of Wellington’s nephew and I were traveling in Russia. Suddenly, one of the horses collapsed and died. There we were—cold night—snow four feet deep—big forest—one horse unable to pull the sledge—night falling—wolves.

“‘Spree!’ says the Duke of Wellington’s nephew.

“‘Spree!’ says the Duke of Wellington’s nephew.

“‘Spree, do you call it? says I. ‘Look out.’

“‘Spree, is that what you call it? I said. ‘Watch out.’”

“There, sticking out under a bush, was nothing less than the nose of a bear. The Duke of Wellington’s nephew was up a tree like a shot; I stood quietly on the ground, as cool as I am at this moment, loaded my gun, and climbed up the tree. There was only one bough.

“There, sticking out under a bush, was nothing less than the nose of a bear. The Duke of Wellington’s nephew was up a tree in an instant; I stood calmly on the ground, as cool as I am right now, loaded my gun, and climbed up the tree. There was only one branch.

“‘Bon,’ said the Duke of Wellington’s nephew, ‘you’d better sit in front.’

“‘Okay,’ said the Duke of Wellington’s nephew, ‘you should sit in the front.’”

“‘All right,’ said I; ‘but keep your gun ready. There are more coming.’ He’d got his face buried in my back.

“‘Okay,’ I said; ‘but keep your gun ready. More are on the way.’ He had his face pressed against my back.”

“‘How many are there?’ said he.

“‘How many are there?’ he asked.

“‘Four,’ said I.

"‘Four,’ I said."

“‘How many are there now?’ said he.

“‘How many are there now?’ he asked.”

“‘Eight,’ said I.

“‘Eight,’ I said.”

“‘How many are there now?’ said he.

“‘How many are there now?’ he asked.”

“‘Ten,’ said I.

"‘Ten,’ I said."

“‘Ten! ten!’ said he; and down goes his gun.

“‘Ten! Ten!’ he shouted; and down went his gun.

“‘Wallie,’ I said, ‘what have you done? We’re dead men now.’

“‘Wallie,’ I said, ‘what have you done? We’re finished now.’

“‘Bon, my old fellow,’ said he, ‘I couldn’t help it; my hands trembled so!’

“‘Well, my old friend,’ he said, ‘I couldn’t help it; my hands were shaking so!’”

“‘Wall,’ I said, turning round and seizing his hand, ‘Wallie, my dear lad, good-bye. I’m not afraid to die. My legs are long—they hang down—the first bear that comes and I don’t hit him, off goes my foot. When he takes it I shall give you my gun and go. You may yet be saved; but tell, oh, tell Mary Ann that I thought of her, that I prayed for her.’

“‘Wall,’ I said, turning around and grabbing his hand, ‘Wallie, my dear boy, goodbye. I’m not scared to die. My legs are long—they just dangle—if the first bear comes and I miss my shot, off goes my foot. When he takes it, I’ll give you my gun and leave. You might still be saved; but please, oh please, tell Mary Ann that I was thinking of her, that I prayed for her.’”

“‘Good-bye, old fellow,’ said he.

“‘Goodbye, old friend,’ he said.”

“‘God bless you,’ said I.

"‘God bless you,’ I said."

“By this time the bears were sitting in a circle all around the tree. Yes,” said Bonaparte impressively, fixing his eyes on the German, “a regular, exact, circle. The marks of their tails were left in the snow, and I measured it afterward; a drawing-master couldn’t have done it better. It was that saved me. If they’d rushed on me at once, poor old Bon would never have been here to tell this story. But they came on, sir, systematically, one by one. All the rest sat on their tails and waited. The first fellow came up, and I shot him; the second fellow—I shot him; the third—I shot him. At last the tenth came; he was the biggest of all—the leader, you may say.

“By this time, the bears were sitting in a circle all around the tree. “Yes,” Bonaparte said seriously, locking his gaze on the German, “a perfect circle. Their tail marks were left in the snow, and I measured it afterward; a drawing teacher couldn’t have done it better. That’s what saved me. If they’d charged at me all at once, poor old Bon wouldn’t be here to tell this story. But they came at me, sir, systematically, one by one. All the others just sat on their tails and waited. The first one approached, and I shot him; the second one—I shot him; the third—I shot him. Finally, the tenth came; he was the biggest of all—the leader, you could say.

“‘Wall,’ I said, ‘give me your hand. My fingers are stiff with the cold; there is only one bullet left. I shall miss him. While he is eating me you get down and take your gun; and live, dear friend, live to remember the man who gave his life for you!’ By that time the bear was at me. I felt his paw on my trousers.

“‘Wall,’ I said, ‘give me your hand. My fingers are frozen; there’s only one bullet left. I’m going to miss him. While he’s eating me, you get down and grab your gun; and live, dear friend, live to remember the man who gave his life for you!’ By that point, the bear was on me. I felt his paw on my pants.”

“‘Oh, Bonnie! Bonnie!’ said the Duke of Wellington’s nephew. But I just took my gun and put the muzzle to the bear’s ear—over he fell—dead!”

“‘Oh, Bonnie! Bonnie!’ said the Duke of Wellington’s nephew. But I just took my gun and put the muzzle to the bear’s ear—over he fell—dead!”

Bonaparte Blenkins waited to observe what effect his story had made. Then he took out a dirty white handkerchief and stroked his forehead, and more especially his eyes.

Bonaparte Blenkins waited to see what impact his story had made. Then he pulled out a grimy white handkerchief and wiped his forehead, focusing especially on his eyes.

“It always affects me to relate that adventure,” he remarked, returning the handkerchief to his pocket. “Ingratitude—base, vile ingratitude—is recalled by it! That man, that man, who but for me would have perished in the pathless wilds of Russia, that man in the hour of my adversity forsook me.” The German looked up. “Yes,” said Bonaparte, “I had money, I had lands; I said to my wife: ‘There is Africa, a struggling country; they want capital; they want men of talent; they want men of ability to open up that land. Let us go.’

“It always hits me to talk about that adventure,” he said, putting the handkerchief back in his pocket. “Ingratitude—cheap, despicable ingratitude—comes to mind! That man, that man, who would have died in the uncharted wilderness of Russia if it weren’t for me, that man abandoned me in my time of need.” The German looked up. “Yes,” Bonaparte continued, “I had money, I had land; I told my wife: ‘There’s Africa, an emerging country; they need investment; they need talented people; they need skilled individuals to develop that land. Let’s go.’”

“I bought eight thousand pounds’ worth of machinery—winnowing, plowing, reaping machines; I loaded a ship with them. Next steamer I came out—wife, children, all. Got to the Cape. Where is the ship with the things? Lost—gone to the bottom! And the box with the money? Lost—nothing saved!

“I bought eight thousand pounds’ worth of machinery—winnowing, plowing, reaping machines; I loaded a ship with them. The next steamer I took out—my wife, kids, everything. We got to the Cape. Where's the ship with the stuff? Lost—sank! And the box with the money? Lost—nothing saved!

“My wife wrote to the Duke of Wellington’s nephew; I didn’t wish her to; she did it without my knowledge.

“My wife wrote to the Duke of Wellington’s nephew; I didn’t want her to; she did it without my knowledge.

“What did the man whose life I saved do? Did he send me thirty thousand pounds? say, ‘Bonaparte, my brother, here is a crumb?’ No; he sent me nothing.

“What did the man whose life I saved do? Did he send me thirty thousand pounds? Did he say, ‘Bonaparte, my brother, here’s a little something?’ No; he sent me nothing.

“My wife said, ‘Write.’ I said, ‘Mary Ann, NO. While these hands have power to work, NO. While this frame has power to endure, NO. Never shall it be said that Bonaparte Blenkins asked of any man.’”

“My wife said, ‘Write.’ I said, ‘Mary Ann, NO. As long as these hands can work, NO. As long as this body can endure, NO. It will never be said that Bonaparte Blenkins asked any man for anything.’”

The man’s noble independence touched the German.

The man's noble independence moved the German.

“Your case is hard; yes, that is hard,” said the German, shaking his head.

"Your situation is tough; yeah, that’s tough," the German said, shaking his head.

Bonaparte took another draught of the soup, leaned back against the pillows, and sighed deeply.

Bonaparte took another sip of the soup, leaned back against the pillows, and sighed deeply.

“I think,” he said after a while, rousing himself, “I shall now wander in the benign air, and taste the gentle cool of evening. The stiffness hovers over me yet; exercise is beneficial.”

“I think,” he said after a moment, shaking himself awake, “I’m going to take a stroll in the nice fresh air and enjoy the mild evening cool. I still feel a bit stiff; some exercise would do me good.”

So saying, he adjusted his hat carefully on the bald crown of his head, and moved to the door. After he had gone the German sighed again over his work:

So saying, he carefully adjusted his hat on the bald top of his head and moved to the door. After he left, the German sighed again over his work:

“Ah, Lord! So it is! Ah!”

“Ah, Lord! It really is! Ah!”

He thought of the ingratitude of the world.

He reflected on how ungrateful the world was.

“Uncle Otto,” said the child in the doorway, “did you ever hear of ten bears sitting on their tails in a circle?”

“Uncle Otto,” said the child in the doorway, “have you ever heard of ten bears sitting in a circle on their tails?”

“Well, not of ten exactly: but bears do attack travellers every day. It is nothing unheard of,” said the German. “A man of such courage, too! Terrible experience that!”

"Well, not every day exactly, but bears do attack travelers regularly. It's not unheard of," said the German. "A man with such courage, too! What a terrible experience!"

“And how do we know that the story is true, Uncle Otto?”

“And how do we know that the story is true, Uncle Otto?”

The German’s ire was roused.

The German was angered.

“That is what I do hate!” he cried. “Know that is true! How do you know that anything is true? Because you are told so. If we begin to question everything—proof, proof, proof, what will we have to believe left? How do you know the angel opened the prison door for Peter, except that Peter said so? How do you know that God talked to Moses, except that Moses wrote it? That is what I hate!”

"That's what I really hate!" he shouted. "Know that it's true! How do you know that anything is true? Because someone told you. If we start questioning everything—proof, proof, proof—what will we have left to believe? How do you know the angel opened the prison door for Peter, other than Peter saying so? How do you know that God spoke to Moses, except that Moses wrote it down? That's what I hate!"

The girl knit her brows. Perhaps her thoughts made a longer journey than the German dreamed of; for, mark you, the old dream little how their words and lives are texts and studies to the generation that shall succeed them. Not what we are taught, but what we see, makes us, and the child gathers the food on which the adult feeds to the end.

The girl frowned. Maybe her thoughts traveled further than the German imagined; after all, the old rarely realize how their words and lives serve as lessons and examples for the next generation. It's not just what we’re taught, but what we observe that shapes us, and the child collects the experiences that the adult relies on for life.

When the German looked up next there was a look of supreme satisfaction in the little mouth and the beautiful eyes.

When the German looked up again, there was a look of complete satisfaction on the little mouth and in the beautiful eyes.

“What dost see, chicken?” he asked.

“What do you see, chicken?” he asked.

The child said nothing, and an agonizing shriek was borne on the afternoon breeze.

The child said nothing, and a painful scream was carried on the afternoon breeze.

“Oh, God! my God! I am killed!” cried the voice of Bonaparte, as he, with wide open mouth and shaking flesh, fell into the room, followed by a half-grown ostrich, who put its head in at the door, opened its beak at him, and went away.

“Oh, God! My God! I’m done for!” shouted Bonaparte, as he tumbled into the room, mouth wide open and body trembling, followed by a young ostrich that poked its head through the door, opened its beak at him, and then wandered off.

“Shut the door! shut the door! As you value my life, shut the door!” cried Bonaparte, sinking into a chair, his face blue and white, with a greenishness about the mouth. “Ah, my friend,” he said tremulously, “eternity has looked me in the face! My life’s thread hung upon a cord! The valley of the shadow of death!” said Bonaparte, seizing the German’s arm.

“Close the door! Close the door! If you care about my life, close the door!” Bonaparte shouted, collapsing into a chair, his face pale and bluish, with a greenish hue around his mouth. “Oh, my friend,” he said shakily, “eternity has stared me down! My life was hanging by a thread! The valley of the shadow of death!” Bonaparte said, grabbing the German’s arm.

“Dear, dear, dear!” said the German, who had closed the lower half of the door, and stood much concerned beside the stranger, “you have had a fright. I never knew so young a bird to chase before; but they will take dislikes to certain people. I sent a boy away once because a bird would chase him. Ah, dear, dear!”

“Goodness gracious!” said the German, who had closed the bottom half of the door and stood anxiously next to the stranger, “you really got a scare. I’ve never seen such a young bird act like that before; they can be picky and dislike certain people. I once sent a boy away because a bird was after him. Oh dear, oh dear!”

“When I looked round,” said Bonaparte, “the red and yawning cavity was above me, and the reprehensible paw raised to strike me. My nerves,” said Bonaparte, suddenly growing faint, “always delicate—highly strung—are broken—broken! You could not give a little wine, a little brandy my friend?”

“When I looked around,” said Bonaparte, “the red and gaping hole was above me, and the blameworthy paw was raised to hit me. My nerves,” said Bonaparte, suddenly feeling faint, “are always delicate—highly strung—they're shattered—shattered! Could you offer me a little wine, a little brandy, my friend?”

The old German hurried away to the bookshelf, and took from behind the books a small bottle, half of whose contents he poured into a cup. Bonaparte drained it eagerly.

The old German rushed over to the bookshelf and grabbed a small bottle from behind the books, pouring half of its contents into a cup. Bonaparte eagerly drank it all.

“How do you feel now?” asked the German, looking at him with much sympathy.

“How do you feel now?” the German asked, looking at him with a lot of sympathy.

“A little, slightly, better.”

"A bit, somewhat, better."

The German went out to pick up the battered chimneypot which had fallen before the door.

The German went outside to grab the damaged chimneypot that had fallen in front of the door.

“I am sorry you got the fright. The birds are bad things till you know them,” he said sympathetically, as he put the hat down.

“I’m sorry you got scared. Birds are tricky until you get to know them,” he said kindly, as he set the hat down.

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, holding out his hand, “I forgive you; do not be disturbed. Whatever the consequences, I forgive you. I know, I believe, it was with no ill-intent that you allowed me to go out. Give me your hand. I have no ill-feeling; none!”

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, extending his hand, “I forgive you; don’t worry. No matter what happens, I forgive you. I understand, I truly believe, it was without any bad intentions that you let me leave. Give me your hand. I harbor no resentment; none!”

“You are very kind,” said the German, taking the extended hand, and feeling suddenly convinced that he was receiving magnanimous forgiveness for some great injury, “you are very kind.”

“You're really kind,” said the German, taking the offered hand and suddenly feeling sure that he was being granted generous forgiveness for some serious wrong, “you're really kind.”

“Don’t mention it,” said Bonaparte.

"Anytime," said Bonaparte.

He knocked out the crown of his caved-in old hat, placed it on the table before him, leaned his elbows on the table and his face in his hands, and contemplated it.

He popped out the crown of his crushed old hat, set it on the table in front of him, rested his elbows on the table, and his face in his hands, and stared at it.

“Ah, my old friend,” he thus apostrophized the hat, “you have served me long, you have served me faithfully, but the last day has come. Never more shall you be borne upon the head of your master. Never more shall you protect his brow from the burning rays of summer or the cutting winds of winter. Henceforth bare-headed must your master go. Good-bye, good-bye, old hat!”

“Ah, my old friend,” he said to the hat, “you’ve been with me for a long time, and you’ve done your job well, but the day has come. You’ll no longer sit on your master’s head. You won’t protect me from the scorching summer sun or the chilly winter winds anymore. From now on, I’ll go bare-headed. Goodbye, goodbye, old hat!”

At the end of this affecting appeal the German rose. He went to the box at the foot of his bed; out of it he took a black hat, which had evidently been seldom worn and carefully preserved.

At the end of this moving plea, the German got up. He walked over to the box at the foot of his bed; from it, he took out a black hat that clearly had been rarely worn and was carefully kept.

“It’s not exactly what you may have been accustomed to,” he said nervously, putting it down beside the battered chimneypot, “but it might be of some use—a protection to the head, you know.”

“It’s not exactly what you might be used to,” he said nervously, setting it down next to the battered chimneypot, “but it could be useful—a protection for the head, you know.”

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, “you are not following my advice; you are allowing yourself to be reproached on my account. Do not make yourself unhappy. No; I shall go bare-headed.”

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, “you’re not taking my advice; you’re letting yourself be blamed because of me. Don’t make yourself unhappy. No; I’ll go without a hat.”

“No, no, no!” cried the German energetically. “I have no use for the hat, none at all. It is shut up in the box.”

“No, no, no!” the German exclaimed energetically. “I have no use for the hat, none at all. It’s locked away in the box.”

“Then I will take it, my friend. It is a comfort to one’s own mind when you have unintentionally injured any one to make reparation. I know the feeling. The hat may not be of that refined cut of which the old one was, but it will serve, yes, it will serve. Thank you,” said Bonaparte, adjusting it on his head, and then replacing it on the table. “I shall lie down now and take a little repose,” he added; “I much fear my appetite for supper will be lost.”

“Then I’ll take it, my friend. It’s comforting to our minds when we’ve accidentally hurt someone to make amends. I understand that feeling. The hat may not have the elegant style of the old one, but it will do, yes, it will do. Thank you,” said Bonaparte, putting it on his head and then setting it back on the table. “I’m going to lie down now and get some rest,” he added; “I’m afraid I might lose my appetite for dinner.”

“I hope not, I hope not,” said the German, reseating himself at his work, and looking much concerned as Bonaparte stretched himself on the bed and turned the end of the patchwork quilt over his feet.

"I hope not, I hope not," said the German, settling back at his work and looking quite worried as Bonaparte laid down on the bed and draped the edge of the patchwork quilt over his feet.

“You must not think to make your departure, not for many days,” said the German presently. “Tant Sannie gives her consent, and—”

“You shouldn’t think about leaving, not for a long time,” the German said after a moment. “Aunt Sannie agrees, and—”

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, closing his eyes sadly, “you are kind; but were it not that tomorrow is the Sabbath, weak and trembling as I lie here, I would proceed on my way. I must seek work; idleness but for a day is painful. Work, labour—that is the secret of all true happiness!”

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, closing his eyes sadly, “you are kind; but if it weren't for the fact that tomorrow is the Sabbath, weak and trembling as I am here, I would continue on my way. I need to find work; being idle even for a day is painful. Work, labor—that's the key to all true happiness!”

He doubled the pillar under his head, and watched how the German drew the leather thongs in and out.

He doubled the pillow under his head and watched as the German pulled the leather thongs in and out.

After a while Lyndall silently put her book on the shelf and went home, and the German stood up and began to mix some water and meal for roaster-cakes. As he stirred them with his hands he said:

After a while, Lyndall quietly put her book on the shelf and went home. The German stood up and started to mix some water and flour for roaster cakes. As he stirred them with his hands, he said:

“I make always a double supply on Saturday night; the hands are then free as the thoughts for Sunday.”

"I always prepare double the amount on Saturday night; that way, my hands are free like my thoughts on Sunday."

“The blessed Sabbath!” said Bonaparte.

"Happy Sabbath!" said Bonaparte.

There was a pause. Bonaparte twisted his eyes without moving his head, to see if supper were already on the fire.

There was a pause. Bonaparte turned his eyes without moving his head to see if dinner was already on the stove.

“You must sorely miss the administration of the Lord’s word in this desolate spot,” added Bonaparte. “Oh, how love I Thine house, and the place where Thine honour dwelleth!”

"You must really miss the guidance of the Lord's word in this lonely place," added Bonaparte. "Oh, how I love Your house and the place where Your honor resides!"

“Well, we do; yes,” said the German; “but we do our best. We meet together, and I—well, I say a few words, and perhaps they are not wholly lost, not quite.”

“Well, we do; yes,” said the German; “but we do our best. We get together, and I—well, I say a few words, and maybe they’re not entirely in vain, not completely.”

“Strange coincidence,” said Bonaparte; “my plan always was the same. Was in the Free State once—solitary farm—one neighbour. Every Sunday I called together friend and neighbour, child and servant, and said, ‘Rejoice with me, that we may serve the Lord,’ and then I addressed them. Ah, those were blessed times,” said Bonaparte; “would they might return.”

“Strange coincidence,” said Bonaparte; “my plan has always been the same. I was in the Free State once—on a lonely farm—with one neighbor. Every Sunday, I gathered friends and neighbors, children and servants, and said, ‘Rejoice with me, so we can serve the Lord,’ and then I spoke to them. Ah, those were wonderful times,” said Bonaparte; “I wish they could come back.”

The German stirred at the cakes, and stirred, and stirred, and stirred. He could give the stranger his bed, and he could give the stranger his hat, and he could give the stranger his brandy; but his Sunday service!

The German kept stirring the cakes, again and again. He could offer the stranger his bed, he could give him his hat, and he could share his brandy; but his Sunday service!

After a good while he said:

After a long time, he said:

“I might speak to Tant Sannie; I might arrange; you might take the service in my place, if it—”

“I could talk to Tant Sannie; I could set it up; you might take the service instead of me, if it—”

“My friend,” said Bonaparte, “it would give me the profoundest felicity, the most unbounded satisfaction; but in these worn-out habiliments, in these deteriorated garments, it would not be possible, it would not be fitting that I should officiate in service of One whom, for respect, we shall not name. No, my friend, I will remain here; and, while you are assembling yourselves together in the presence of the Lord, I, in my solitude, will think of and pray for you. No; I will remain here!”

“My friend,” Bonaparte said, “it would bring me the greatest joy and satisfaction; but in these tattered clothes, in these worn-out garments, it wouldn’t be possible. It wouldn’t be appropriate for me to serve One whom, out of respect, we will not name. No, my friend, I will stay here. While you gather in the presence of the Lord, I will think of you and pray for you in my solitude. No; I will stay here!”

It was a touching picture—the solitary man there praying for them. The German cleared his hands from the meal, and went to the chest from which he had taken the black hat. After a little careful feeling about, he produced a black cloth coat, trousers, and waistcoat, which he laid on the table, smiling knowingly. They were of new shining cloth, worn twice a year, when he went to the town to nachtmaal. He looked with great pride at the coat as he unfolded it and held it up.

It was a moving sight—the lone man there praying for them. The German wiped his hands after the meal and went to the chest from which he had taken the black hat. After feeling around a bit, he pulled out a black cloth coat, trousers, and waistcoat, which he laid on the table, smiling to himself. They were made of new shiny cloth, worn only twice a year when he went to town for communion. He gazed with pride at the coat as he unfolded it and held it up.

“It’s not the latest fashion, perhaps, not a West End cut, not exactly; but it might do; it might serve at a push. Try it on, try it on!” he said, his old grey eyes twinkling with pride.

“It’s not the latest fashion, maybe, not a West End style, not exactly; but it could work; it might do in a pinch. Try it on, try it on!” he said, his old grey eyes sparkling with pride.

Bonaparte stood up and tried on the coat. It fitted admirably; the waistcoat could be made to button by ripping up the back, and the trousers were perfect; but below were the ragged boots. The German was not disconcerted. Going to the beam where a pair of top-boots hung, he took them off, dusted them carefully, and put them down before Bonaparte. The old eyes now fairly brimmed over with sparkling enjoyment.

Bonaparte stood up and tried on the coat. It fit perfectly; the waistcoat could be adjusted by tearing the back, and the trousers were just right; but below were the shabby boots. The German was unfazed. He went over to the beam where a pair of tall boots were hanging, took them down, dusted them off carefully, and placed them in front of Bonaparte. The old man's eyes were now filled with sparkling delight.

“I have only worn them once. They might serve; they might be endured.”

“I’ve only worn them once. They could work; they could be tolerated.”

Bonaparte drew them on and stood upright, his head almost touching the beams. The German looked at him with profound admiration. It was wonderful what a difference feathers made in the bird.

Bonaparte put them on and stood tall, his head nearly brushing the beams. The German gazed at him with deep admiration. It was amazing how much of a difference feathers made for the bird.





Chapter 1.V. Sunday Services.

Service No. I.

The boy Waldo kissed the pages of his book and looked up. Far over the flat lay the kopje, a mere speck; the sheep wandered quietly from bush to bush; the stillness of the early Sunday rested everywhere, and the air was fresh.

The boy Waldo kissed the pages of his book and looked up. In the distance, a small kopje rose over the flat landscape; the sheep grazed peacefully from bush to bush; the calm of the early Sunday was everywhere, and the air felt fresh.

He looked down at his book. On its page a black insect crept. He lifted it off with his finger. Then he leaned on his elbow, watching its quivering antennae and strange movements, smiling.

He looked down at his book. On its page, a black insect crawled. He picked it up with his finger. Then he leaned on his elbow, watching its twitching antennae and odd movements, smiling.

“Even you,” he whispered, “shall not die. Even you He loves. Even you He will fold in His arms when He takes everything and makes it perfect and happy.”

“Even you,” he whispered, “will not die. Even you He loves. Even you He will hold in His arms when He takes everything and makes it perfect and happy.”

When the thing had gone he smoothed the leaves of his Bible somewhat caressingly. The leaves of that book had dropped blood for him once; they had taken the brightness out of his childhood; from between them had sprung the visions that had clung about him and made night horrible. Adder-like thoughts had lifted their heads, had shot out forked tongues at him, asking mockingly strange, trivial questions that he could not answer, miserable child:

When it was gone, he gently smoothed the pages of his Bible. Those pages had once caused him anguish; they had dimmed the light of his childhood. From them emerged visions that haunted him and made the night unbearable. Venomous thoughts had risen up, flicking their tongues at him, mockingly asking strange, trivial questions he couldn't answer, a miserable child:

Why did the women in Mark see only one angel and the women in Luke two? Could a story be told in opposite ways and both ways be true? Could it? could it? Then again: Is there nothing always right, and nothing always wrong? Could Jael the wife of Heber the Kenite “put her hand to the nail, and her right hand to the workman’s hammer?” and could the Spirit of the Lord chant paeans over her, loud paeans, high paeans, set in the book of the Lord, and no voice cry out it was a mean and dastardly sin to lie, and kill the trusting in their sleep? Could the friend of God marry his own sister, and be beloved, and the man who does it today goes to hell, to hell? Was there nothing always right or always wrong?

Why did the women in Mark see just one angel while the women in Luke saw two? Could a story be told in completely opposite ways and still both be true? Could it? Then again: Is there nothing that's always right and nothing that's always wrong? Could Jael, the wife of Heber the Kenite, “put her hand to the nail and her right hand to the workman’s hammer?” and could the Spirit of the Lord sing praises over her, loud praises, high praises, written in the book of the Lord, and no one say it was a mean and cowardly sin to lie and kill those who trust in their sleep? Could God’s friend marry his own sister and be loved for it, while the man who does it today is condemned to hell, to hell? Was there nothing that's always right or always wrong?

Those leaves had dropped blood for him once: they had made his heart heavy and cold; they had robbed his childhood of its gladness; now his fingers moved over them caressingly.

Those leaves had once dripped blood for him: they had made his heart feel heavy and cold; they had taken away the joy of his childhood; now his fingers moved over them gently.

“My father God knows, my father knows,” he said; “we cannot understand; He knows.” After a while he whispered, smiling—“I heard your voice this morning when my eyes were not yet open, I felt you near me, my Father. Why do you love me so? His face was illuminated. In the last four months the old question has gone from me. I know you are good; I know you love everything; I know, I know, I know! I could not have borne it any more, not any more.” He laughed softly. “And all the while I was so miserable you were looking at me and loving me, and I never knew it. But I know it now. I feel it,” said the boy, and he laughed low; “I feel it!” he laughed.

“My father, God knows, my father knows,” he said; “we can't understand; He knows.” After a moment, he whispered with a smile—“I heard your voice this morning before I opened my eyes. I felt you close to me, my Father. Why do you love me so much? His face lit up. In the past four months, the old question left me. I know you're good; I know you love everything; I know, I know, I know! I couldn't have taken it anymore, not anymore.” He laughed softly. “And all that time I was so miserable, you were watching me and loving me, and I never knew it. But I know it now. I feel it,” said the boy, and he laughed quietly; “I feel it!” he laughed.

After a while he began partly to sing, partly to chant the disconnected verses of hymns, those which spoke his gladness, many times over. The sheep with their senseless eyes turned to look at him as he sang.

After a while, he started to sing and chant the scattered verses of hymns that expressed his joy, again and again. The sheep, with their vacant eyes, turned to watch him as he sang.

At last he lapsed into quiet. Then as the boy lay there staring at bush and sand, he saw a vision.

At last, he fell silent. Then, as the boy lay there, staring at the bushes and sand, he saw a vision.

He had crossed the river of Death, and walked on the other bank in the Lord’s land of Beulah. His feet sank into the dark grass, and he walked alone. Then, far over the fields, he saw a figure coming across the dark green grass. At first he thought it must be one of the angels; but as it came nearer he began to feel what it was. And it came closer, closer to him, and then the voice said, “Come,” and he knew surely Who it was. He ran to the dear feet and touched them with his hands; yes, he held them fast! He lay down beside them. When he looked up the face was over him, and the glorious eyes were loving him; and they two were there alone together.

He had crossed the river of death and walked on the other side in the Lord’s land of Beulah. His feet sank into the dark grass as he walked alone. Then, far across the fields, he saw a figure approaching through the dark green grass. At first, he thought it might be one of the angels, but as it got closer, he began to realize what it was. It came closer and closer to him, and then the voice said, “Come,” and he knew for sure who it was. He ran to the beloved feet and touched them with his hands; yes, he held onto them tightly! He lay down beside them. When he looked up, the face was above him, and the glorious eyes were looking lovingly down at him; and they were there together, just the two of them.

He laughed a deep laugh; then started up like one suddenly awakened from sleep.

He let out a deep laugh; then jumped up like someone suddenly waking from sleep.

“Oh, God!” He cried, “I cannot wait; I cannot wait! I want to die; I want to see Him; I want to touch him. Let me die!” He folded his hands, trembling. “How can I wait so long—for long, long years perhaps? I want to die—to see Him. I will die any death. Oh, let me come!”

“Oh, God!” he shouted, “I can’t wait; I can’t wait! I want to die; I want to see Him; I want to touch Him. Let me die!” He clasped his hands, shaking. “How can I wait so long—for years and years, maybe? I want to die—to see Him. I’d accept any death. Oh, let me come!”

Weeping he bowed himself, and quivered from head to foot. After a long while he lifted his head.

Weeping, he bent down and shook all over. After a long time, he raised his head.

“Yes; I will wait; I will wait. But not long; do not let it be very long, Jesus King. I want you; oh, I want you—soon, soon!” He sat still, staring across the plain with his tearful eyes.

“Yes; I’ll wait; I’ll wait. But not for long; don’t let it take too long, Jesus King. I want you; oh, I want you—soon, soon!” He sat still, staring across the plain with his teary eyes.

Service No. II.

Service No. 2.

In the front room of the farmhouse sat Tant Sannie in her elbow-chair. In her hand was her great brass-clasped hymn-book, round her neck was a clean white handkerchief, under her feet was a wooden stove. There too sat Em and Lyndall, in clean pinafores and new shoes. There too was the spruce Hottentot in a starched white kapje, and her husband on the other side of the door, with his wool oiled and very much combed out, and staring at his new leather boots. The Kaffer servants were not there because Tant Sannie held they were descended from apes, and needed no salvation. But the rest were gathered for the Sunday service, and waited the officiator.

In the front room of the farmhouse, Aunt Sannie sat in her armchair. In her hand was her large brass-clasped hymn book, around her neck was a clean white handkerchief, and under her feet was a wooden stove. Em and Lyndall were also there, wearing clean pinafores and new shoes. The neat Hottentot was in a starched white cap, and her husband was on the other side of the door, his hair well-groomed and oily, staring at his new leather boots. The Kaffir servants were absent because Aunt Sannie believed they were descended from apes and didn't need salvation. But the others had gathered for the Sunday service, waiting for the officiant.

Meanwhile Bonaparte and the German approached arm in arm—Bonaparte resplendent in the black cloth clothes, a spotless shirt, and a spotless collar; the German in the old salt-and-pepper, casting shy glances of admiration at his companion.

Meanwhile, Bonaparte and the German walked side by side—Bonaparte dazzling in his black cloth outfit, a pristine shirt, and a clean collar; the German in his worn salt-and-pepper attire, casting shy looks of admiration at his companion.

At the front door Bonaparte removed his hat with much dignity, raised his shirt collar, and entered. To the centre table he walked, put his hat solemnly down by the big Bible, and bowed his head over it in silent prayer.

At the front door, Bonaparte took off his hat with great dignity, adjusted his shirt collar, and walked inside. He approached the center table, placed his hat solemnly next to the big Bible, and bowed his head over it in silent prayer.

The Boer-woman looked at the Hottentot, and the Hottentot looked at the Boer-woman.

The Boer woman looked at the Hottentot, and the Hottentot looked at the Boer woman.

There was one thing on earth for which Tant Sannie had a profound reverence, which exercised a subduing influence over her, which made her for the time a better woman—that thing was new, shining black cloth. It made her think of the predikant; it made her think of the elders who sat in the top pew of the church on Sundays, with the hair so nicely oiled, so holy and respectable, with their little swallow-tailed coats; it made her think of heaven, where everything was so holy and respectable, and nobody wore tancord, and the littlest angel had a black-tailed coat. She wished she hadn’t called him a thief and a Roman Catholic. She hoped the German hadn’t told him. She wondered where those clothes were when he came in rags to her door. There was no doubt, he was a very respectable man, a gentleman.

There was one thing on earth that Tant Sannie deeply respected, something that had a calming effect on her and made her a better person for a while—that thing was new, shiny black fabric. It reminded her of the pastor; it reminded her of the elders who sat in the front pew of the church on Sundays, their hair perfectly oiled, looking so holy and respectable, wearing their little swallow-tailed coats; it made her think of heaven, where everything was so holy and respectable, and nobody wore tancord, and even the smallest angel had a black-tailed coat. She regretted calling him a thief and a Roman Catholic. She hoped the German hadn't told him. She wondered where those clothes were when he showed up in rags at her door. There was no doubt, he was a very respectable man, a true gentleman.

The German began to read a hymn. At the end of each line Bonaparte groaned, and twice at the end of every verse.

The German started to read a hymn. At the end of each line, Bonaparte groaned, and he groaned twice at the end of every verse.

The Boer-woman had often heard of persons groaning during prayers, to add a certain poignancy and finish to them; old Jan Vanderlinde, her mother’s brother, always did it after he was converted; and she would have looked upon it as no especial sign of grace in any one; but to groan at hymn-time! She was startled. She wondered if he remembered that she shook her fist in his face. This was a man of God. They knelt down to pray. The Boer-woman weighed two hundred and fifty pounds, and could not kneel. She sat in her chair, and peeped between her crossed fingers at the stranger’s back. She could not understand what he said; but he was in earnest. He shook the chair by the back rail till it made quite a little dust on the mud floor.

The Boer woman had often heard about people groaning during prayers to add a certain depth and feeling to them; old Jan Vanderlinde, her mother’s brother, always did it after he was converted; and she wouldn’t have seen it as any special indication of grace in anyone. But groaning during hymns? That surprised her. She wondered if he remembered that she had shaken her fist in his face. This was a man of God. They knelt down to pray. The Boer woman weighed two hundred and fifty pounds and couldn’t kneel. She sat in her chair, peeking between her crossed fingers at the stranger’s back. She didn’t understand what he was saying, but he was sincere. He shook the chair by the back rail until it stirred up a bit of dust on the mud floor.

When they rose from their knees Bonaparte solemnly seated himself in the chair and opened the Bible. He blew his nose, pulled up his shirt collar, smoothed the leaves, stroked down his capacious waistcoat, blew his nose again, looked solemnly round the room, then began.

When they got up from their knees, Bonaparte seriously took a seat in the chair and opened the Bible. He blew his nose, adjusted his shirt collar, smoothed the pages, patted down his large waistcoat, blew his nose again, looked seriously around the room, and then began.

“All liars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.”

“Everyone who lies will have their share in the lake that burns with fire and sulfur, which is the second death.”

Having read this portion of Scripture, Bonaparte paused impressively, and looked all round the room.

Having read this section of Scripture, Bonaparte paused dramatically and looked around the room.

“I shall not, my dear friends,” he said, “long detain you. Much of our precious time has already fled blissfully from us in the voice of thanksgiving and the tongue of praise. A few, a very few words are all I shall address to you, and may they be as a rod of iron dividing the bones from the marrow, and the marrow from the bones.

“I won’t keep you long, my dear friends,” he said. “A lot of our valuable time has already happily slipped away in expressions of gratitude and praise. I’ll share just a few, very few words with you, and may they be as strong as iron, separating the bones from the marrow, and the marrow from the bones.”

“In the first place: What is a liar?”

“In the first place: What is a liar?”

The question was put so pointedly, and followed by a pause so profound, that even the Hottentot man left off looking at his boots and opened his eyes, though he understood not a word.

The question was asked so directly, and followed by such a long pause, that even the Hottentot man stopped staring at his boots and opened his eyes, even though he didn't understand a word.

“I repeat,” said Bonaparte, “what is a liar?”

“I'll say it again,” Bonaparte said, “what exactly is a liar?”

The sensation was intense; the attention of the audience was riveted.

The feeling was overwhelming; the audience was completely focused.

“Have you any of you ever seen a liar, my dear friends?” There was a still longer pause. “I hope not; I truly hope not. But I will tell you what a liar is. I knew a liar once—a little boy who lived in Cape Town, in Short Market Street. His mother and I sat together one day, discoursing about our souls.

“Have any of you ever seen a liar, my dear friends?” There was an even longer pause. “I hope not; I genuinely hope not. But let me tell you what a liar is. I once knew a liar—a little boy who lived in Cape Town, on Short Market Street. His mother and I sat together one day, talking about our souls.

“‘Here, Sampson,’ said his mother, ‘go and buy sixpence of meiboss from the Malay round the corner.’

“‘Here, Sampson,’ his mother said, ‘go buy sixpence worth of meiboss from the Malay around the corner.’”

“When he came back she said: ‘How much have you got?’

“When he came back, she asked, ‘How much do you have?’”

“‘Five,’ he said.

“‘Five,’ he said.”

“He was afraid if he said six and a half she’d ask for some. And, my friends, that was a lie. The half of a meiboss stuck in his throat and he died and was buried. And where did the soul of that little liar go to, my friends? It went to the lake of fire and brimstone. This brings me to the second point of my discourse.

“He was worried that if he said six and a half, she would ask for some. And, my friends, that was a lie. The half of a meiboss got stuck in his throat, and he died and was buried. So where did the soul of that little liar go, my friends? It went to the lake of fire and brimstone. This brings me to the second point of my talk.

“What is a lake of fire and brimstone? I will tell you, my friends,” said Bonaparte condescendingly. “The imagination unaided cannot conceive it: but by the help of the Lord I will put it before your mind’s eye.

“What is a lake of fire and brimstone? I’ll tell you, my friends,” said Bonaparte in a patronizing tone. “Without help, our imagination can’t grasp it: but with the Lord’s assistance, I will bring it into your mind’s eye.

“I was travelling in Italy once on a time; I came to a city called Rome, a vast city, and near it is a mountain which spits forth fire. Its name is Etna. Now, there was a man in that city of Rome who had not the fear of God before his eyes, and he loved a woman. The woman died, and he walked up that mountain spitting fire, and when he got to the top he threw himself in at the hole that is there. The next day I went up. I was not afraid; the Lord preserves His servants. And in their hands shall they bear thee up, lest at any time thou fall into a volcano. It was dark night when I got there, but in the fear of the Lord I walked to the edge of the yawning abyss, and looked in. That sight—that sight, my friends, is impressed upon my most indelible memory. I looked down into the lurid depths upon an incandescent lake, a melted fire, a seething sea; the billows rolled from side to side, and on their fiery crests tossed the white skeleton of the suicide. The heat had burnt the flesh from off the bones; they lay as a light cork upon the melted, fiery waves. One skeleton hand was raised upward, the finger pointing to heaven; the other, with outstretched finger, pointing downward, as though it would say, ‘I go below, but you, Bonaparte, may soar above.’ I gazed; I stood entranced. At that instant there was a crack in the lurid lake; it swelled, expanded, and the skeleton of the suicide disappeared, to be seen no more by mortal eye.”

"I once traveled in Italy and came to a city called Rome, a huge city, and nearby is a mountain that erupts with fire. It's called Etna. There was a man in Rome who didn’t fear God and was in love with a woman. When she died, he climbed that fiery mountain and, upon reaching the top, threw himself into the hole there. The next day, I went up. I wasn't afraid; the Lord protects His servants. They will hold you up so you won't fall into a volcano. It was dark when I arrived, but with reverence for the Lord, I walked to the edge of the gaping abyss and looked in. That view, my friends, is forever etched in my memory. I looked down into the glowing depths at an incandescent lake, a molten fire, a seething sea; the waves rolled back and forth, and on their fiery crests lay the white skeleton of the suicide. The heat had burned the flesh off the bones, leaving them floating like a light cork on the molten waves. One skeletal hand was raised upward, its finger pointing to heaven; the other, with an outstretched finger, pointed downward as if to say, ‘I go below, but you, Bonaparte, may rise above.’ I stared, mesmerized. At that moment, there was a crack in the glowing lake; it swelled and expanded, and the skeleton of the suicide vanished, never to be seen again by mortal eyes."

Here again Bonaparte rested, and then continued:

Here again, Bonaparte took a break, and then continued:

“The lake of melted stone rose in the crater, it swelled higher and higher at the side, it streamed forth at the top. I had presence of mind; near me was a rock; I stood upon it. The fiery torrent was vomited out and streamed on either side of me. And through that long and terrible night I stood there alone upon that rock, the glowing, fiery lava on every hand—a monument of the long-suffering and tender providence of the Lord, who spared me that I might this day testify in your ears of Him.

“The lake of molten stone rose in the crater, swelling higher and higher at the sides, pouring out from the top. I kept my cool; there was a rock nearby, so I stood on it. The fiery torrent erupted and flowed on either side of me. And through that long, terrifying night, I stood there alone on that rock, with glowing, fiery lava all around—a testament to the enduring and gentle guidance of the Lord, who spared me so that I could testify to you about Him today.”

“Now, my dear friends, let us deduce the lessons that are to be learnt from this narrative.

“Now, my dear friends, let’s figure out the lessons we can learn from this story.

“Firstly: let us never commit suicide. The man is a fool, my friends, that man is insane, my friends, who would leave this earth, my friends. Here are joys innumerable, such as it hath not entered into the heart of man to understand, my friends. Here are clothes, my friends; here are beds, my friends; here is delicious food, my friends. Our precious bodies were given us to love, to cherish. Oh, let us do so! Oh, let us never hurt them; but care for and love them, my friends!”

“First of all, let’s never take our own lives. Anyone who would leave this earth is a fool, my friends, and completely irrational. There are countless joys here that are beyond what any of us can truly grasp, my friends. There are clothes, my friends; there are beds, my friends; there’s delicious food, my friends. Our precious bodies were given to us to love and cherish. Oh, let’s do that! Oh, let’s never harm them; instead, let’s care for and love them, my friends!”

Every one was impressed, and Bonaparte proceeded:

Everyone was impressed, and Bonaparte continued:

“Thirdly; let us not love too much. If that young man had not loved that young woman, he would not have jumped into Mount Etna. The good men of old never did so. Was Jeremiah ever in love, or Ezekiel, or Hosea, or even any of the minor prophets? No. Then why should we be? Thousands are rolling in that lake at this moment who would say, ‘It was love that brought us here.’ Oh, let us think always of our own souls first.

“Thirdly, let's not love too much. If that young man hadn't loved that young woman, he wouldn't have jumped into Mount Etna. The good men of the past never did that. Was Jeremiah ever in love, or Ezekiel, or Hosea, or any of the minor prophets? No. So why should we? Thousands are sinking in that lake right now who would say, ‘It was love that brought us here.’ Oh, let’s always think of our own souls first.”

     “‘A charge to keep I have,
         A God to glorify;
       A never-dying soul to save,
         And fit it for the sky.’
     “‘I have a responsibility to uphold,  
         A God to honor;  
       A soul that won’t die to save,  
         And prepare it for heaven.’

“Oh, beloved friends, remember the little boy and the meiboss; remember the young girl and the young man; remember the lake, the fire, and the brimstone; remember the suicide’s skeleton on the pitchy billows of Mount Etna; remember the voice of warning that has this day sounded in your ears; and what I say to you I say to all—watch! May the Lord add his blessings!”

“Oh, dear friends, remember the little boy and the meiboss; remember the young girl and the young man; remember the lake, the fire, and the brimstone; remember the suicide's skeleton on the dark waves of Mount Etna; remember the warning voice that has sounded in your ears today; and what I say to you I say to everyone—stay alert! May the Lord add His blessings!”

Here the Bible closed with a tremendous thud. Tant Sannie loosened the white handkerchief about her neck and wiped her eyes, and the coloured girl, seeing her do so, sniffled. She did not understand the discourse, which made it the more affecting.

Here the Bible closed with a loud thud. Tant Sannie loosened the white handkerchief around her neck and wiped her eyes, and the colored girl, noticing her, sniffled. She didn’t understand the sermon, which made it even more emotional.

There hung over it that inscrutable charm which hovers forever for the human intellect over the incomprehensible and shadowy. When the last hymn was sung the German conducted the officiator to Tant Sannie, who graciously extended her hand, and offered coffee and a seat on the sofa. Leaving him there, the German hurried away to see how the little plum-pudding he had left at home was advancing; and Tant Sannie remarked that it was a hot day. Bonaparte gathered her meaning as she fanned herself with the end of her apron. He bowed low in acquiescence. A long silence followed. Tant Sannie spoke again. Bonaparte gave her no ear; his eye was fixed on a small miniature on the opposite wall, which represented Tant Sannie as she had appeared on the day before her confirmation, fifteen years before, attired in green muslin. Suddenly he started to his feet, walked up to the picture, and took his stand before it. Long and wistfully he gazed into its features; it was easy to see that he was deeply moved. With a sudden movement, as though no longer able to restrain himself, he seized the picture, loosened it from its nail, and held it close to his eyes. At length, turning to the Boer-woman, he said, in a voice of deep emotion:

There was an unexplainable charm that always surrounds the mysterious and unclear for the human mind. When the last hymn was sung, the German led the officiator to Tant Sannie, who kindly offered her hand and invited him to sit on the sofa while she served coffee. After leaving him there, the German rushed off to check on the little plum pudding he had left at home, and Tant Sannie mentioned that it was a hot day. Bonaparte understood her meaning as she fanned herself with the end of her apron. He nodded in agreement. A long silence followed. Tant Sannie spoke again, but Bonaparte wasn't listening; his gaze was fixed on a small portrait on the opposite wall, showing Tant Sannie as she looked the day before her confirmation, fifteen years earlier, dressed in green muslin. Suddenly, he got to his feet, walked up to the picture, and stood before it. He gazed at it longingly; it was clear he was deeply moved. With a sudden burst of emotion, he grabbed the picture, took it off the wall, and held it close to his eyes. Finally, turning to the Boer woman, he said in a voice full of emotion:

“You will, I trust, dear madam, excuse this exhibition of my feelings; but this—this little picture recalls to me my first and best beloved, my dear departed wife, who is now a saint in heaven.”

"You will, I hope, dear madam, forgive me for showing my emotions; but this—this small picture reminds me of my first and greatest love, my dear late wife, who is now a saint in heaven."

Tant Sannie could not understand; but the Hottentot maid, who had taken her seat on the floor beside her mistress, translated the English into Dutch as far as she was able.

Tant Sannie couldn't understand, but the Hottentot maid, who had sat on the floor next to her mistress, translated the English into Dutch as best as she could.

“Ah, my first, my beloved!” he added, looking tenderly down at the picture. “Oh, the beloved, the beautiful lineaments! My angel wife! This is surely a sister of yours, madame?” he added, fixing his eyes on Tant Sannie.

“Ah, my first, my love!” he said, gazing down at the picture with affection. “Oh, my dear, the beautiful features! My angel wife! This must surely be a sister of yours, madame?” he said, locking his eyes on Tant Sannie.

The Dutchwoman blushed, shook her head, and pointed to herself.

The Dutchwoman blushed, shook her head, and pointed to herself.

Carefully, intently, Bonaparte looked from the picture in his hand to Tant Sannie’s features, and from the features back to the picture. Then slowly a light broke over his countenance, he looked up, it became a smile; he looked back at the miniature, his whole countenance was effulgent.

Carefully and intently, Bonaparte looked from the picture in his hand to Tant Sannie’s face, and then back to the picture again. Then, slowly, a realization dawned on him; he looked up, and it turned into a smile. He glanced back at the miniature, his whole face lighting up.

“Ah, yes; I see it now,” he cried, turning his delighted gaze on the Boer-woman; “eyes, mouth, nose, chin, the very expression!” he cried. “How is it possible I did not notice it before?”

“Ah, yes; I see it now,” he exclaimed, directing his joyful gaze at the Boer woman; “the eyes, the mouth, the nose, the chin, the very expression!” he said. “How could I have missed it before?”

“Take another cup of coffee,” said Tant Sannie. “Put some sugar in.”

“Have another cup of coffee,” said Tant Sannie. “Add some sugar.”

Bonaparte hung the picture tenderly up, and was turning to take the cup from her hand, when the German appeared, to say that the pudding was ready and the meat on the table.

Bonaparte hung the picture carefully and was about to take the cup from her hand when the German came in to say that the pudding was ready and the meat was on the table.

“He’s a God-fearing man, and one who knows how to behave himself,” said the Boer-woman as he went out at the door. “If he’s ugly, did not the Lord make him? And are we to laugh at the Lord’s handiwork? It is better to be ugly and good than pretty and bad; though of course it’s nice when one is both,” said Tant Sannie, looking complacently at the picture on the wall.

“He’s a God-fearing man, and he knows how to carry himself,” said the Boer woman as he stepped out the door. “If he’s not good-looking, didn’t the Lord create him? Are we supposed to mock the Lord’s creation? It’s better to be ugly and good than attractive and bad; though, of course, it’s great when you’re both,” said Tant Sannie, looking contentedly at the picture on the wall.

In the afternoon the German and Bonaparte sat before the door of the cabin. Both smoked in complete silence—Bonaparte with a book in his hands and his eyes half closed; the German puffing vigorously, and glancing up now and again at the serene blue sky overhead.

In the afternoon, the German and Bonaparte sat in front of the cabin. They both smoked in complete silence—Bonaparte with a book in his hands and his eyes half-closed; the German puffing vigorously and occasionally glancing up at the clear blue sky above.

“Supposing—you—you, in fact, made the remark to me,” burst forth the German suddenly, “that you were looking for a situation.”

“Supposing—you—you actually told me,” the German suddenly exclaimed, “that you were looking for a job.”

Bonaparte opened his mouth wide, and sent a stream of smoke through his lips.

Bonaparte opened his mouth wide and exhaled a plume of smoke through his lips.

“Now supposing,” said the German—“merely supposing, of course—that some one, some one, in fact, should make an offer to you, say, to become schoolmaster on their farm and teach two children, two little girls, perhaps, and would give you forty pounds a year, would you accept it? Just supposing, of course.”

“Now let’s say,” said the German—“just hypothetically, of course—that someone, anyone, actually made you an offer to become a schoolmaster on their farm and teach two kids, maybe two little girls, and they would pay you forty pounds a year, would you take it? Just hypothetically, of course.”

“Well, my dear friend,” said Bonaparte, “that would depend on circumstances. Money is no consideration with me. For my wife I have made provision for the next year. My health is broken. Could I meet a place where a gentleman would be treated as a gentleman I would accept it, however small the remuneration. With me,” said Bonaparte, “money is no consideration.”

“Well, my dear friend,” Bonaparte said, “that would depend on the circumstances. Money isn’t a concern for me. I've made plans for my wife's needs for the next year. My health is failing. If I could find a place where a gentleman is treated like a gentleman, I would take it, no matter how little the pay. For me,” Bonaparte continued, “money isn’t a consideration.”

“Well,” said the German, when he had taken a whiff or two more from his pipe, “I think I shall go up and see Tant Sannie a little. I go up often on Sunday afternoon to have a general conversation, to see her, you know. Nothing—nothing particular, you know.”

“Well,” said the German, after taking a couple more puffs from his pipe, “I think I’ll go up and visit Tant Sannie for a bit. I often go up on Sunday afternoons to have a good chat, just to see her, you know. Nothing—nothing special, you know.”

The old man put his book into his pocket, and walked up to the farmhouse with a peculiarly knowing and delighted expression of countenance.

The old man slipped his book into his pocket and walked up to the farmhouse with a strangely wise and joyful look on his face.

“He doesn’t suspect what I’m going to do,” soliloquized the German; “hasn’t the least idea. A nice surprise for him.”

“He doesn’t suspect what I’m going to do,” the German thought to himself; “he hasn’t the slightest clue. It’s going to be a nice surprise for him.”

The man whom he had left at his doorway winked at the retreating figure with a wink that was not to be described.

The man he had left at his doorway winked at the figure walking away with a wink that was impossible to describe.





Chapter 1.VI. Bonaparte Blenkins Makes His Nest.

“Ah, what is the matter?” asked Waldo, stopping at the foot of the ladder with a load of skins on his back that he was carrying up to the loft. Through the open door in the gable little Em was visible, her feet dangling from the high bench on which she sat. The room, once a storeroom, had been divided by a row of mealie bags into two parts—the back being Bonaparte’s bedroom, the front his schoolroom.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” asked Waldo, pausing at the bottom of the ladder with a load of skins on his back that he was taking up to the loft. Through the open door in the gable, little Em was visible, her feet swinging from the high bench she was sitting on. The room, which used to be a storeroom, had been divided by a row of mealie bags into two sections—the back being Bonaparte’s bedroom and the front his schoolroom.

“Lyndall made him angry,” said the girl tearfully; “and he has given me the fourteenth of John to learn. He says he will teach me to behave myself when Lyndall troubles him.”

“Lyndall made him mad,” said the girl, crying; “and he has assigned me the fourteenth of John to memorize. He says he will teach me to act right when Lyndall annoys him.”

“What did she do?” asked the boy.

“What did she do?” the boy asked.

“You see,” said Em, hopelessly turning the leaves, “whenever he talks she looks out at the door, as though she did not hear him. Today she asked him what the signs of the Zodiac were, and he said he was surprised that she should ask him; it was not a fit and proper thing for little girls to talk about. Then she asked him who Copernicus was; and he said he was one of the Emperors of Rome, who burned the Christians in a golden pig, and the worms ate him up while he was still alive. I don’t know why,” said Em plaintively, “but she just put her books under her arm and walked out; and she will never come to his school again, she says, and she always does what she says. And now I must sit here every day alone,” said Em, the great tears dropping softly.

"You see," said Em, hopelessly flipping through the pages, "whenever he talks, she just stares at the door, like she can't hear him. Today she asked him what the signs of the Zodiac are, and he seemed surprised she would even ask; he said it's not appropriate for little girls to discuss. Then she wanted to know who Copernicus was, and he told her he was one of the Roman Emperors who burned Christians inside a golden pig, and the worms ate him alive. I don’t get it," Em said sadly, "but she just tucked her books under her arm and walked out; she says she'll never come to his school again, and she always follows through on what she says. And now I have to sit here alone every day," said Em, tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Perhaps Tant Sannie will send him away,” said the boy, in his mumbling way, trying to comfort her.

“Maybe Tant Sannie will send him away,” said the boy, mumbling as he tried to comfort her.

“No,” said Em, shaking her head; “no. Last night when the little Hottentot maid was washing her feet, he told her he liked such feet, and that fat women were so nice to him; and she said I must always put pure cream in his coffee now. No; he’ll never go away,” said Em dolorously.

“No,” Em said, shaking her head. “No. Last night, when the little Hottentot maid was washing her feet, he told her he liked feet like that, and that he found fat women really attractive; and she said I have to always put pure cream in his coffee now. No; he’s never going to leave,” Em said sadly.

The boy put down his skins and fumbled in his pocket, and produced a small piece of paper containing something. He stuck it out toward her.

The boy set down his belongings and fumbled through his pocket, pulling out a small piece of paper with something on it. He held it out to her.

“There, take it for you,” he said. This was by way of comfort.

“There, take it for you,” he said. This was meant to be comforting.

Em opened it and found a small bit of gum, a commodity prized by the children; but the great tears dropped down slowly on to it.

Em opened it and found a small piece of gum, something highly valued by the kids; but the big tears slowly dripped down onto it.

Waldo was distressed. He had cried so much in his morsel of life that tears in another seemed to burn him.

Waldo was upset. He had cried so much in his short life that tears from someone else felt like they were burning him.

“If,” he said, stepping in awkwardly and standing by the table, “if you will not cry I will tell you something—a secret.”

“If,” he said, stepping in awkwardly and standing by the table, “if you won’t cry, I’ll tell you something—a secret.”

“What is that?” asked Em, instantly becoming decidedly better.

“What is that?” Em asked, immediately feeling much better.

“You will tell it to no human being?”

"You won't spill the beans, right?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

He bent nearer to her, and with deep solemnity said:

He leaned closer to her and, with a serious tone, said:

“I have made a machine!”

"I created a machine!"

Em opened her eyes.

Em opened her eyes.

“Yes; a machine for shearing sheep. It is almost done,” said the boy. “There is only one thing that is not right yet; but it will be soon. When you think, and think, and think, all night and all day, it comes at last,” he added mysteriously.

“Yes; a machine for shearing sheep. It’s almost finished,” said the boy. “There’s just one thing that’s not quite right yet, but it will be soon. When you think, and think, and think all night and all day, it finally comes,” he added mysteriously.

“Where is it?”

“Where is it at?”

“Here! I always carry it here,” said the boy, putting his hand to his breast, where a bulging-out was visible. “This is a model. When it is done they will have to make a large one.”

“Here! I always keep it right here,” said the boy, placing his hand on his chest, where a noticeable bulge was showing. “This is a model. Once it's finished, they'll have to create a bigger one.”

“Show it me.”

"Show it to me."

The boy shook his head.

The boy shook his head.

“No, not till it is done. I cannot let any human being see it till then.”

“No, not until it’s finished. I can’t let anyone see it until then.”

“It is a beautiful secret,” said Em; and the boy shuffled out to pick up his skins.

“It’s a beautiful secret,” Em said, and the boy shuffled out to grab his skins.

That evening father and son sat in the cabin eating their supper. The father sighed deeply sometimes. Perhaps he thought how long a time it was since Bonaparte had visited the cabin; but his son was in that land in which sighs have no part. It is a question whether it were not better to be the shabbiest of fools, and know the way up the little stair of imagination to the land of dreams, than the wisest of men, who see nothing that the eyes do not show, and feel nothing that the hands do not touch. The boy chewed his brown bread and drank his coffee; but in truth he saw only his machine finished—that last something found out and added. He saw it as it worked with beautiful smoothness; and over and above, as he chewed his bread and drank his coffee, there was that delightful consciousness of something bending over him and loving him. It would not have been better in one of the courts of heaven, where the walls are set with rows of the King of Glory’s amethysts and milk-white pearls, than there, eating his supper in that little room.

That evening, father and son sat in the cabin having their dinner. The father occasionally sighed deeply. Maybe he was thinking about how long it had been since Bonaparte had come to visit; meanwhile, his son was in a place where sighs didn’t exist. It’s a question of whether it’s better to be the scruffiest fool, who can find the way up the small staircase of imagination into the land of dreams, than to be the smartest person, who only sees what their eyes show and feels what their hands touch. The boy chewed his brown bread and drank his coffee; but honestly, he could only picture his machine finished—that last missing piece found and added. He envisioned it working with beautiful smoothness; and as he chewed his bread and sipped his coffee, there was that lovely feeling of something caring for him. It wouldn’t have been any better in one of the courts of heaven, where the walls are adorned with rows of the King of Glory’s amethysts and milk-white pearls, than sitting there, having dinner in that small room.

As they sat in silence there was a knock at the door. When it was opened the small woolly head of a little nigger showed itself. She was a messenger from Tant Sannie: the German was wanted at once at the homestead. Putting on his hat with both hands, he hurried off. The kitchen was in darkness, but in the pantry beyond Tant Sannie and her maids were assembled.

As they sat in silence, there was a knock at the door. When it opened, the small woolly head of a little girl appeared. She was a messenger from Tant Sannie: the German was needed immediately at the homestead. Putting on his hat with both hands, he rushed off. The kitchen was dark, but in the pantry beyond, Tant Sannie and her maids were gathered.

A Kaffer girl, who had been grinding pepper between two stones, knelt on the floor, the lean Hottentot stood with a brass candlestick in her hand, and Tant Sannie, near the shelf, with a hand on each hip, was evidently listening intently, as were her companions.

A Kaffir girl, who had been grinding pepper between two stones, knelt on the floor, the thin Hottentot stood with a brass candlestick in her hand, and Aunt Sannie, near the shelf, with a hand on each hip, was clearly listening closely, just like her companions.

“What may be it?” cried the old German in astonishment. The room beyond the pantry was the storeroom. Through the thin wooden partition there arose at that instant, evidently from some creature ensconced there, a prolonged and prodigious howl, followed by a succession of violent blows against the partition wall.

“What could it be?” shouted the old German in shock. The room beyond the pantry was the storeroom. At that moment, through the thin wooden wall, a long and powerful howl came from some creature hiding there, followed by a series of hard hits against the wall.

The German seized the churn-stick, and was about to rush round the house, when the Boer-woman impressively laid her hand upon his arm.

The German grabbed the churn stick and was about to dash around the house when the Boer woman firmly placed her hand on his arm.

“That is his head,” said Tant Sannie, “that is his head.”

"That's his head," said Tant Sannie, "that's his head."

“But what might it be?” asked the German, looking from one to the other, churn-stick in hand.

“But what could it be?” asked the German, glancing from one to the other, churn stick in hand.

A low hollow bellow prevented reply, and the voice of Bonaparte lifted itself on high.

A deep, empty roar interrupted any response, and Bonaparte's voice rose up loudly.

“Mary-Ann! my angel! my wife!”

“Mary-Ann! My angel! My wife!”

“Isn’t it dreadful?” said Tant Sannie, as the blows were repeated fiercely. “He has got a letter; his wife is dead. You must go and comfort him,” said Tant Sannie at last, “and I will go with you. It would not be the thing for me to go alone—me, who am only thirty-three, and he an unmarried man now,” said Tant Sannie, blushing and smoothing out her apron.

“Isn’t it awful?” said Tant Sannie, as the blows were hit hard again. “He got a letter; his wife has died. You need to go and comfort him,” said Tant Sannie finally, “and I’ll go with you. It wouldn’t be proper for me to go alone—me, who’s only thirty-three, and he’s an unmarried man now,” said Tant Sannie, blushing and smoothing her apron.

Upon this they all trudged round the house in company—the Hottentot maid carrying the light, Tant Sannie and the German following, and the Kaffer girl bringing up the rear.

They all walked around the house together—the Hottentot maid holding the light, Tant Sannie and the German following, and the Kaffir girl bringing up the rear.

“Oh,” said Tant Sannie, “I see now it wasn’t wickedness made him do without his wife so long—only necessity.”

“Oh,” said Tant Sannie, “I realize now it wasn’t bad intentions that kept him from his wife for so long—just necessity.”

At the door she motioned to the German to enter, and followed him closely. On the stretcher behind the sacks Bonaparte lay on his face, his head pressed into a pillow, his legs kicking gently. The Boer-woman sat down on a box at the foot of the bed. The German stood with folded hands looking on.

At the door, she gestured for the German to come in and followed him closely. On the stretcher behind the sacks, Bonaparte was lying on his stomach, his head buried in a pillow, his legs moving gently. The Boer woman sat down on a box at the foot of the bed. The German stood with his hands folded, watching.

“We must all die,” said Tant Sannie at last; “it is the dear Lord’s will.”

“We all have to die,” Tant Sannie finally said; “it’s the dear Lord’s will.”

Hearing her voice, Bonaparte turned himself on to his back.

Hearing her voice, Bonaparte rolled onto his back.

“It’s very hard,” said Tant Sannie, “I know, for I’ve lost two husbands.”

“It’s really tough,” said Tant Sannie, “I know, because I’ve lost two husbands.”

Bonaparte looked up into the German’s face.

Bonaparte looked up at the German’s face.

“Oh, what does she say? Speak to me words of comfort!”

“Oh, what is she saying? Please, tell me something comforting!”

The German repeated Tant Sannie’s remark.

The German repeated Tant Sannie’s comment.

“Ah, I—I also! Two dear, dear wives, whom I shall never see any more!” cried Bonaparte, flinging himself back upon the bed.

“Ah, I—I too! Two beloved wives, whom I will never see again!” cried Bonaparte, collapsing back onto the bed.

He howled, till the tarantulas, who lived between the rafters and the zinc roof, felt the unusual vibration, and looked out with their wicked bright eyes, to see what was going on.

He howled until the tarantulas, living between the rafters and the zinc roof, sensed the unusual vibration and peeked out with their wicked bright eyes to see what was happening.

Tant Sannie sighed, the Hottentot maid sighed, the Kaffer girl who looked in at the door put her hand over her mouth and said “Mow-wah!”

Tant Sannie sighed, the Hottentot maid sighed, and the Kaffir girl who peeked in at the door covered her mouth and exclaimed, “Mow-wah!”

“You must trust in the Lord,” said Tant Sannie. “He can give you more than you have lost.”

“You need to trust in the Lord,” Tant Sannie said. “He can give you even more than what you’ve lost.”

“I do, I do!” he cried; “but oh, I have no wife! I have no wife!”

“I do, I do!” he shouted; “but oh, I don’t have a wife! I don’t have a wife!”

Tant Sannie was much affected, and came and stood near the bed.

Tant Sannie was really moved and came to stand by the bed.

“Ask him if he won’t have a little pap—nice, fine, flour pap. There is some boiling on the kitchen fire.”

“Ask him if he’d like a little porridge—smooth, fine, flour porridge. It’s boiling on the stove.”

The German made the proposal, but the widower waved his hand.

The German made the suggestion, but the widower waved his hand.

“No, nothing shall pass my lips. I should be suffocated. No, no! Speak not of food to me!”

“No, I won’t eat anything. It would choke me. No,

“Pap, and a little brandy in,” said Tant Sannie coaxingly.

“Add some brandy to the pap,” said Tant Sannie sweetly.

Bonaparte caught the word.

Bonaparte heard the word.

“Perhaps, perhaps—if I struggled with myself—for the sake of my duties I might imbibe a few drops,” he said, looking with quivering lip up into the German’s face. “I must do my duty, must I not?”

“Maybe, maybe—if I pushed myself—out of a sense of responsibility, I could take a few sips,” he said, looking up with a trembling lip at the German’s face. “I have to do my duty, right?”

Tant Sannie gave the order, and the girl went for the pap.

Tant Sannie gave the command, and the girl went to get the porridge.

“I know how it was when my first husband died. They could do nothing with me,” the Boer-woman said, “till I had eaten a sheep’s trotter, and honey, and a little roaster-cake. I know.”

“I remember what it was like when my first husband died. They couldn't do anything for me,” the Boer woman said, “until I had eaten a sheep's trotter, honey, and a little roast cake. I know.”

Bonaparte sat up on the bed with his legs stretched out in front of him, and a hand on each knee, blubbering softly.

Bonaparte sat up on the bed with his legs stretched out in front of him, and a hand on each knee, softly crying.

“Oh, she was a woman! You are very kind to try and comfort me, but she was my wife. For a woman that is my wife I could live; for the woman that is my wife I could die! For a woman that is my wife I could—Ah! that sweet word ‘wife’; when will it rest upon my lips again?”

“Oh, she was a woman! You're very kind to try to comfort me, but she was my wife. For a woman who is my wife, I could live; for the woman who is my wife, I could die! For a woman who is my wife, I could—Ah! that sweet word 'wife'; when will it be on my lips again?”

When his feelings had subsided a little he raised the corners of his turned-down mouth, and spoke to the German with flabby lips.

When his feelings had calmed down a bit, he lifted the corners of his frowning mouth and spoke to the German with loose lips.

“Do you think she understands me? Oh, tell her every word, that she may know I thank her.”

“Do you think she gets me? Oh, tell her every word so she knows I appreciate her.”

At that instant the girl reappeared with a basin of steaming gruel and a black bottle.

At that moment, the girl came back with a bowl of hot porridge and a black bottle.

Tant Sannie poured some of its contents into the basin, stirred it well, and came to the bed.

Tant Sannie poured some of it into the basin, stirred it well, and went over to the bed.

“Oh, I can’t, I can’t! I shall die! I shall die!” said Bonaparte, putting his hands to his side.

“Oh, I can’t, I can’t! I’m going to die! I’m going to die!” said Bonaparte, putting his hands to his side.

“Come, just a little,” said Tant Sannie coaxingly; “just a drop.”

“Come on, just a little bit,” said Tant Sannie encouragingly; “just a drop.”

“It’s too thick, it’s too thick. I should choke.”

“It’s too thick, it’s too thick. I might choke.”

Tant Sannie added from the contents of the bottle and held out a spoonful; Bonaparte opened his mouth like a little bird waiting for a worm, and held it open, as she dipped again and again into the pap.

Tant Sannie poured from the bottle and offered a spoonful; Bonaparte opened his mouth like a little bird waiting for a worm, keeping it open as she dipped into the mash again and again.

“Ah, this will do your heart good,” said Tant Sannie, in whose mind the relative functions of heart and stomach were exceedingly ill-defined.

“Ah, this will be good for your heart,” said Tant Sannie, who had a pretty confused understanding of the roles of the heart and stomach.

When the basin was emptied the violence of his grief was much assuaged; he looked at Tant Sannie with gentle tears.

When the basin was emptied, the intensity of his grief lessened significantly; he looked at Tant Sannie with soft tears.

“Tell him,” said the Boer-woman, “that I hope he will sleep well, and that the Lord will comfort him, as the Lord only can.”

“Tell him,” said the Boer woman, “that I hope he sleeps well, and that the Lord will comfort him, as only the Lord can.”

“Bless you, dear friend, God bless you,” said Bonaparte.

“Bless you, my dear friend, God bless you,” said Bonaparte.

When the door was safely shut on the German, the Hottentot, and the Dutchwoman, he got off the bed and washed away the soap he had rubbed on his eyelids.

When the door was securely shut on the German, the Hottentot, and the Dutch woman, he got off the bed and rinsed off the soap he had applied to his eyelids.

“Bon,” he said, slapping his leg, “you’re the cutest lad I ever came across. If you don’t turn out the old Hymns-and-prayers, and pummel the Ragged coat, and get your arms round the fat one’s waist and a wedding-ring on her finger, then you are not Bonaparte. But you are Bonaparte. Bon, you’re a fine boy!”

“Bon,” he said, slapping his leg, “you’re the cutest kid I’ve ever met. If you don’t ditch the old hymns and prayers, dress up the ragged coat, wrap your arms around the fat one’s waist, and put a wedding ring on her finger, then you’re not Bonaparte. But you are Bonaparte. Bon, you’re a great kid!”

Making which pleasing reflection, he pulled off his trousers and got into bed cheerfully.

Making this pleasing reflection, he took off his pants and got into bed happily.





Chapter 1.VII. He Sets His Trap.

“May I come in? I hope I do not disturb you, my dear friend,” said Bonaparte, late one evening, putting his nose in at the cabin door, where the German and his son sat finishing their supper.

“Can I come in? I hope I’m not disturbing you, my dear friend,” said Bonaparte, late one evening, poking his head in at the cabin door, where the German and his son were wrapping up their dinner.

It was now two months since he had been installed as schoolmaster in Tant Sannie’s household, and he had grown mighty and more mighty day by day. He visited the cabin no more, sat close to Tant Sannie drinking coffee all the evening, and walked about loftily with his hands under the coat-tails of the German’s black cloth and failed to see even a nigger who wished him a deferential good morning. It was therefore with no small surprise that the German perceived Bonaparte’s red nose at the door.

It had been two months since he became the schoolmaster in Tant Sannie’s household, and he had become more and more powerful each day. He no longer visited the cabin, spent every evening drinking coffee with Tant Sannie, and strutted around with his hands tucked under the coat-tails of the German’s black coat, ignoring even the Black man who politely greeted him. So, the German was quite surprised to see Bonaparte’s red nose at the door.

“Walk in, walk in,” he said joyfully. “Boy, boy, see if there is any coffee left. Well, none. Make a fire. We have done supper, but—”

“Come in, come in,” he said happily. “Hey, can you check if there’s any coffee left? Nope, none. Let's make a fire. We’ve had dinner, but—”

“My dear friend,” said Bonaparte, taking off his hat, “I came not to sup, not for mere creature comforts, but for an hour of brotherly intercourse with a kindred spirit. The press of business and the weight of thought, but they alone, may sometimes prevent me from sharing the secrets of my bosom with him for whom I have so great a sympathy. You perhaps wonder when I shall return the two pounds—”

“My dear friend,” said Bonaparte, taking off his hat, “I didn’t come to have dinner, not for simple comforts, but for an hour of meaningful connection with someone who understands me. The demands of work and heavy thoughts may sometimes stop me from sharing my deepest feelings with someone for whom I have such great sympathy. You might be curious about when I’ll return the two pounds—”

“Oh, no, no! Make a fire, make a fire, boy. We will have a pot of hot coffee presently,” said the German, rubbing his hands and looking about, not knowing how best to show his pleasure at the unexpected visit.

“Oh, no, no! Start a fire, start a fire, kid. We’ll have a pot of hot coffee soon,” said the German, rubbing his hands and looking around, unsure how to express his joy at the surprise visit.

For three weeks the German’s diffident “Good evening” had met with a stately bow; the chin of Bonaparte lifting itself higher daily; and his shadow had not darkened the cabin doorway since he came to borrow the two pounds. The German walked to the head of the bed and took down a blue bag that hung there. Blue bags were a speciality of the German’s. He kept above fifty stowed away in different corners of his room—some filled with curious stones, some with seeds that had been in his possession fifteen years, some with rusty nails, buckles, and bits of old harness—in all, a wonderful assortment, but highly prized.

For three weeks, the German's shy "Good evening" had been met with a formal bow; Bonaparte's chin rose higher each day, and he hadn't stepped into the cabin since he borrowed the two pounds. The German walked to the head of the bed and took down a blue bag that was hanging there. Blue bags were a specialty of the German's. He had over fifty stashed away in different corners of his room—some filled with interesting stones, some with seeds he had held onto for fifteen years, and some with rusty nails, buckles, and bits of old harness—in total, a remarkable collection that he cherished greatly.

“We have something here not so bad,” said the German, smiling knowingly, as he dived his hand into the bag and took out a handful of almonds and raisins; “I buy these for my chickens. They increase in size, but they still think the old man must have something nice for them. And the old man—well, a big boy may have a sweet tooth sometimes, may he not? Ha, ha!” said the German, chuckling at his own joke, as he heaped the plate with almonds. “Here is a stone—two stones to crack them—no late patent improvement—well, Adam’s nut-cracker; ha, ha! But I think we shall do. We will not leave them uncracked. We will consume a few without fashionable improvements.”

“We have something decent here,” said the German, smiling knowingly, as he reached into the bag and pulled out a handful of almonds and raisins. “I buy these for my chickens. They grow bigger, but they still think the old man has something good for them. And the old man—well, a grown man can have a sweet tooth sometimes, right? Ha, ha!” said the German, laughing at his own joke as he piled the plate with almonds. “Here’s a stone—two stones to crack them—no fancy new invention—just Adam’s nutcracker; ha, ha! But I think we’ll be fine. We won’t leave them uncracked. We’ll eat a few without any trendy upgrades.”

Here the German sat down on one side of the table, Bonaparte on the other; each one with a couple of flat stones before him, and the plate between them.

Here, the German sat down on one side of the table, with Bonaparte on the other; each of them had a couple of flat stones in front of them, and the plate was between them.

“Do not be afraid,” said the German, “do not be afraid. I do not forget the boy at the fire; I crack for him. The bag is full. Why, this is strange,” he said suddenly, cracking upon a large nut; “three kernels! I have not observed that before. This must be retained. This is valuable.” He wrapped the nut gravely in paper, and put it carefully in his waistcoat pocket. “Valuable, very valuable!” he said, shaking his head.

“Don’t be afraid,” the German said, “don’t be afraid. I haven't forgotten the boy by the fire; I break for him. The bag is full. How strange,” he said suddenly, cracking open a large nut; “three kernels! I haven’t seen that before. This needs to be kept. This is valuable.” He wrapped the nut seriously in paper and placed it carefully in his waistcoat pocket. “Valuable, very valuable!” he said, shaking his head.

“Ah, my friend,” said Bonaparte, “what joy it is to be once more in your society.”

"Ah, my friend," said Bonaparte, "what a joy it is to be with you again."

The German’s eyes glistened, and Bonaparte seized his hand and squeezed it warmly. They then proceeded to crack and eat. After a while Bonaparte said, stuffing a handful of raisins into his mouth:

The German’s eyes sparkled, and Bonaparte grabbed his hand and squeezed it warmly. They then went on to crack and eat. After a bit, Bonaparte said, shoving a handful of raisins into his mouth:

“I was so deeply grieved, my dear friend, that you and Tant Sannie had some slight unpleasantness this evening.”

“I was really upset, my dear friend, that you and Tant Sannie had a little disagreement this evening.”

“Oh, no, no,” said the German; “it is all right now. A few sheep missing; but I make it good myself. I give my twelve sheep, and work in the other eight.”

“Oh, no, no,” said the German; “it’s all fine now. Just a few sheep are missing; but I’ll make up for it myself. I’ll give my twelve sheep and work for the other eight.”

“It is rather hard that you should have to make good the lost sheep,” said Bonaparte; “it is no fault of yours.”

“It’s pretty unfair that you have to take responsibility for the lost sheep,” said Bonaparte; “that’s not your fault.”

“Well,” said the German, “this is the case. Last evening I count the sheep at the kraal—twenty are missing. I ask the herd; he tells me they are with the other flock; he tells me so distinctly; how can I think he lies? This afternoon I count the other flock. The sheep are not there. I come back here: the herd is gone; the sheep are gone. But I cannot—no, I will not—believe he stole them,” said the German, growing suddenly excited. “Some one else, but not he. I know that boy. I knew him three years. He is a good boy. I have seen him deeply affected on account of his soul. And she would send the police after him! I say I would rather make the loss good myself. I will not have it; he has fled in fear. I know his heart. It was,” said the German, with a little gentle hesitation, “under my words that he first felt his need of a Saviour.”

"Well," said the German, "here’s the situation. Last night I counted the sheep at the pen—twenty are missing. I asked the herd, and he told me they are with the other flock; he was so clear about it; how could I think he was lying? This afternoon, I counted the other flock. The sheep aren’t there. I came back here: the herd is gone; the sheep are gone. But I can't—no, I won't—believe he stole them," the German said, suddenly getting worked up. "Someone else, but not him. I know that boy. I've known him for three years. He's a good boy. I've seen him really moved about his soul. And she would send the police after him! I say I’d rather make up for the loss myself. I won’t allow it; he has run away in fear. I know his heart. It was," said the German, with a slight gentle pause, "through my words that he first realized he needed a Savior."

Bonaparte cracked some more almonds, then said, yawning, and more as though he asked for the sake of having something to converse about than from any interest he felt in the subject:

Bonaparte cracked a few more almonds, then said, yawning, as if he was asking just to have something to talk about rather than out of any real interest in the topic:

“And what has become of the herd’s wife?”

“And what happened to the herd’s wife?”

The German was alight again in a moment.

The German was lit up again in no time.

“Yes; his wife. She has a child six days old, and Tant Sannie would turn her out into the fields this night. That,” said the German rising, “that is what I call cruelty—diabolical cruelty. My soul abhors that deed. The man that could do such a thing I could run him through with a knife!” said the German, his grey eyes flashing, and his bushy black beard adding to the murderous fury of his aspect. Then suddenly subsiding, he said, “But all is now well; Tant Sannie gives her word that the maid shall remain for some days. I go to Oom Muller’s tomorrow to learn if the sheep may not be there. If they are not, then I return. They are gone, that is all. I make it good.”

“Yes, his wife. She has a six-day-old baby, and Tant Sannie would kick her out into the fields tonight. That,” said the German rising, “is what I call cruelty—pure cruelty. My soul revolts against that act. The man who could do something like that, I could stab him!” said the German, his gray eyes flashing, and his bushy black beard adding to the rage in his expression. Then suddenly calming down, he said, “But everything is fine now; Tant Sannie guarantees that the girl will stay for a few days. I'm going to Oom Muller’s tomorrow to see if the sheep might be there. If they aren’t, then I’ll come back. They’re gone, that’s all. I’ll make it right.”

“Tant Sannie is a singular woman,” said Bonaparte, taking the tobacco bag the German passed to him.

“Tant Sannie is a unique woman,” said Bonaparte, taking the tobacco bag the German handed to him.

“Singular! Yes,” said the German; “but her heart is on her right side. I have lived long years with her, and I may say, I have for her an affection, which she returns. I may say,” added the German with warmth, “I may say, that there is not one soul on this farm for whom I have not an affection.”

“Unique! Yes,” said the German; “but her heart is on her right side. I have lived many years with her, and I can say that I have an affection for her, which she returns. I can say,” the German added passionately, “I can say that there isn’t a single person on this farm for whom I don’t have an affection.”

“Ah, my friend,” said Bonaparte, “when the grace of God is in our hearts, is it not with us all? Do we not love the very worm we tread upon, and as we tread upon it? Do we know distinctions of race, or of sex, or of colour? No!

“Ah, my friend,” said Bonaparte, “when God’s grace is in our hearts, isn’t it there for all of us? Don’t we love even the worms we step on, as we step on them? Do we recognize differences in race, gender, or color? No!”

     “‘Love so amazing, so divine,
       It fills my soul, my life, my all.’”
 
     “‘Love so incredible, so heavenly,  
       It fills my spirit, my life, my everything.’”

After a time he sank into a less fervent mood, and remarked:

After a while, he fell into a calmer mood and said:

“The coloured female who waits upon Tant Sannie appears to be of a virtuous disposition, an individual who—”

“The colored woman who serves Tant Sannie seems to have a good character, a person who—”

“Virtuous!” said the German; “I have confidence in her. There is that in her which is pure, that which is noble. The rich and high that walk this earth with lofty eyelids might exchange with her.”

“Virtuous!” said the German; “I trust her. There’s something in her that is pure, something that is noble. The wealthy and powerful who walk this earth with their heads held high might trade places with her.”

The German here got up to bring a coal for Bonaparte’s pipe, and they sat together talking for a while. At length Bonaparte knocked the ashes out of his pipe.

The German guy got up to get some coal for Bonaparte’s pipe, and they sat together talking for a while. Eventually, Bonaparte knocked the ashes out of his pipe.

“It is time that I took my departure, dear friend,” he said; “but, before I do so, shall we not close this evening of sweet communion and brotherly intercourse by a few words of prayer? Oh, how good and how pleasant a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity! It is like the dew upon the mountains of Hermon; for there the Lord bestowed a blessing, even life for evermore.”

“It’s time for me to leave, my dear friend,” he said; “but before I go, how about we wrap up this lovely evening of connection and friendship with a few words of prayer? Oh, how wonderful and enjoyable it is for brothers to live together in harmony! It’s like the dew on the mountains of Hermon; for there the Lord gave a blessing, even eternal life.”

“Stay and drink some coffee,” said the German.

“Stay and have some coffee,” said the German.

“No, thank you, my friend; I have business that must be done tonight,” said Bonaparte. “Your dear son appears to have gone to sleep. He is going to take the wagon to the mill tomorrow! What a little man he is.”

“No, thank you, my friend; I have some important work to do tonight,” said Bonaparte. “Your sweet son seems to have fallen asleep. He’s going to take the wagon to the mill tomorrow! What a little guy he is.”

“A fine boy.”

“A great guy.”

But though the boy nodded before the fire he was not asleep; and they all knelt down to pray.

But even though the boy nodded in front of the fire, he wasn’t asleep; and they all knelt down to pray.

When they rose from their knees Bonaparte extended his hand to Waldo, and patted him on the head.

When they got up from their knees, Bonaparte reached out his hand to Waldo and gave him a pat on the head.

“Good night, my lad,” said he. “As you go to the mill tomorrow, we shall not see you for some days. Good night! Good-bye! The Lord bless and guide you; and may He bring you back to us in safety and find us all as you have left us!” He laid some emphasis on the last words. “And you, my dear friend,” he added, turning with redoubled warmth to the German, “long, long shall I look back to this evening as a time of refreshing from the presence of the Lord, as an hour of blessed intercourse with a brother in Jesus. May such often return. The Lord bless you!” he added, with yet deeper fervour, “richly, richly.”

“Good night, my boy,” he said. “Since you’re going to the mill tomorrow, we won’t see you for a few days. Good night! Goodbye! May the Lord bless and guide you; and may He bring you back to us safely and find us all as you left us!” He emphasized the last part. “And you, my dear friend,” he continued, turning with even more warmth to the German, “I will always remember this evening as a refreshing time in the presence of the Lord, as a blessed hour spent with a brother in Jesus. May we have many more like this. The Lord bless you!” he added, with even deeper sincerity, “richly, richly.”

Then he opened the door and vanished out into the darkness.

Then he opened the door and disappeared into the darkness.

“He, he, he!” laughed Bonaparte, as he stumbled over the stones. “If there isn’t the rarest lot of fools on this farm that ever God Almighty stuck legs to. He, he, he! When the worms come out then the blackbirds feed. Ha, ha, ha!” Then he drew himself up; even when alone he liked to pose with a certain dignity; it was second nature to him.

“He, he, he!” laughed Bonaparte as he tripped over the stones. “If there isn’t the biggest bunch of fools on this farm that ever God Almighty put legs on. He, he, he! When the worms come out, then the blackbirds feed. Ha, ha, ha!” Then he straightened himself up; even when he was alone, he liked to stand with a bit of dignity; it was second nature to him.

He looked in at the kitchen door. The Hottentot maid who acted as interpreter between Tant Sannie and himself was gone, and Tant Sannie herself was in bed.

He looked through the kitchen door. The Hottentot maid who acted as the interpreter between Tant Sannie and him was gone, and Tant Sannie herself was in bed.

“Never mind, Bon, my boy,” he said, as he walked round to his own room, “tomorrow will do. He, he, he!”

“It's okay, Bon, my boy,” he said, as he walked to his own room, “tomorrow will be fine. Ha, ha, ha!”





Chapter 1.VIII. He Catches the Old Bird.

At four o’clock the next afternoon the German rode across the plain, returning from his search for the lost sheep. He rode slowly, for he had been in the saddle since sunrise and was somewhat weary, and the heat of the afternoon made his horse sleepy as it picked its way slowly along the sandy road. Every now and then a great red spider would start out of the karoo on one side of the path and run across to the other, but nothing else broke the still monotony. Presently, behind one of the highest of the milk-bushes that dotted the roadside, the German caught sight of a Kaffer woman, seated there evidently for such shadow as the milk-bush might afford from the sloping rays of the sun.

At four o’clock the next afternoon, the German rode across the plain, coming back from his search for the lost sheep. He rode slowly because he had been in the saddle since sunrise and was a bit tired, and the afternoon heat made his horse drowsy as it picked its way slowly along the sandy road. Every now and then, a big red spider would dart out from the karoo on one side of the path and scurry to the other, but nothing else disturbed the still monotony. Soon, behind one of the tallest milk-bushes that dotted the roadside, the German spotted a Kaffir woman sitting there, clearly seeking the shade that the milk-bush offered from the slanting sun.

The German turned the horse’s head out of the road. It was not his way to pass a living creature without a word of greeting. Coming nearer, he found it was no other than the wife of the absconding Kaffer herd. She had a baby tied on her back by a dirty strip of red blanket; another strip hardly larger was twisted round her waist, for the rest her black body was naked. She was a sullen, ill-looking woman with lips hideously protruding.

The German turned the horse’s head off the road. He didn’t pass by a living creature without offering a greeting. As he got closer, he realized it was none other than the wife of the runaway Kaffer herder. She had a baby strapped to her back with a dirty piece of red blanket; another small strip was wrapped around her waist, leaving her black body mostly bare. She looked unhappy and was not a pleasant sight, with lips that stuck out in an ugly way.

The German questioned her as to how she came there. She muttered in broken Dutch that she had been turned away. Had she done evil? She shook her head sullenly. Had she had food given her? She grunted a negative, and fanned the flies from her baby. Telling the woman to remain where she was, he turned his horse’s head to the road and rode off at a furious pace.

The German asked her how she ended up there. She mumbled in broken Dutch that she had been turned away. Had she done something wrong? She shook her head gloomily. Had she been given any food? She grunted no and swatted the flies away from her baby. Telling the woman to stay where she was, he turned his horse’s head towards the road and rode off quickly.

“Hard-hearted! cruel! Oh, my God! Is this the way? Is this charity?”

“Cold-hearted! Cruel! Oh, my God! Is this how it is? Is this charity?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” ejaculated the old man as he rode on; but, presently, his anger began to evaporate, his horse’s pace slackened, and by the time he had reached his own door he was nodding and smiling.

“Yes, yes, yes,” the old man exclaimed as he rode on; but soon, his anger started to fade, his horse slowed down, and by the time he arrived at his own door, he was nodding and smiling.

Dismounting quickly, he went to the great chest where his provisions were kept. Here he got out a little meal, a little mealies, a few roaster-cakes. These he tied up in three blue handkerchiefs, and putting them into a sailcloth bag, he strung them over his shoulders. Then he looked circumspectly out at the door. It was very bad to be discovered in the act of giving; it made him red up to the roots of his old grizzled hair. No one was about, however, so he rode off again. Beside the milk-bush sat the Kaffer woman still—like Hagar, he thought, thrust out by her mistress in the wilderness to die. Telling her to loosen the handkerchief from her head, he poured into it the contents of his bag. The woman tied it up in sullen silence.

Dismounting quickly, he went to the large chest where his supplies were kept. He pulled out a bit of flour, some maize, and a few roasted cakes. He wrapped these up in three blue handkerchiefs and put them into a sailcloth bag, then slung it over his shoulders. He cautiously peeked out the door. It was really embarrassing to be caught in the act of giving; it made him flush all the way to the roots of his grizzled hair. Thankfully, no one was around, so he rode off again. By the milk-bush sat the woman from the tribe—like Hagar, he thought, cast out by her mistress into the wilderness to die. He told her to loosen the handkerchief from her head and poured the contents of his bag into it. The woman tied it up in sullen silence.

“You must try and get to the next farm,” said the German.

“You need to try to get to the next farm,” said the German.

The woman shook her head; she would sleep in the field.

The woman shook her head; she would sleep out in the field.

The German reflected. Kaffer women were accustomed to sleep in the open air; but then, the child was small, and after so hot a day the night might be chilly. That she would creep back to the huts at the homestead when the darkness favoured her, the German’s sagacity did not make evident to him. He took off the old brown salt-and-pepper coat, and held it out to her. The woman received it in silence, and laid it across her knee. “With that they will sleep warmly; not so bad. Ha, ha!” said the German. And he rode home, nodding his head in a manner that would have made any other man dizzy.

The German thought for a moment. Kaffer women were used to sleeping outside; but the child was small, and after such a hot day, the night could get chilly. The German didn’t realize that she would sneak back to the huts at the homestead when it got dark. He took off the old brown salt-and-pepper coat and held it out to her. The woman took it silently and placed it across her lap. “With this, they’ll sleep warmly; not so bad. Ha, ha!” said the German. Then he rode home, nodding his head in a way that would have made anyone else dizzy.

“I wish he would not come back tonight,” said Em, her face wet with tears.

“I hope he doesn’t come back tonight,” said Em, her face streaked with tears.

“It will be just the same if he comes back tomorrow,” said Lyndall.

“It will be exactly the same if he comes back tomorrow,” said Lyndall.

The two girls sat on the step of the cabin weeping for the German’s return. Lyndall shaded her eyes with her hand from the sunset light.

The two girls sat on the cabin step, crying for the German to come back. Lyndall shielded her eyes from the sunset glare with her hand.

“There he comes,” she said, “whistling ‘Ach Jerusalem du schone’ so loud I can hear him from here.”

“Here he comes,” she said, “whistling ‘Ah Jerusalem, You Beautiful’ so loud I can hear him from here.”

“Perhaps he has found the sheep.”

“Maybe he found the sheep.”

“Found them!” said Lyndall. “He would whistle just so if he knew he had to die tonight.”

“Found them!” said Lyndall. “He would whistle just like that if he knew he had to die tonight.”

“You look at the sunset, eh, chickens?” the German said, as he came up at a smart canter. “Ah, yes, that is beautiful!” he added, as he dismounted, pausing for a moment with his hand on the saddle to look at the evening sky, where the sun shot up long flaming streaks, between which and the eye thin yellow clouds floated. “Ei! you weep?” said the German, as the girls ran up to him.

“You looking at the sunset, huh, chickens?” the German said, riding up at a brisk canter. “Oh, yes, that's beautiful!” he added as he got off, pausing for a moment with his hand on the saddle to admire the evening sky, where the sun shot out long flaming streaks, with thin yellow clouds drifting between them and his gaze. “Hey! Are you crying?” the German asked as the girls rushed up to him.

Before they had time to reply the voice of Tant Sannie was heard.

Before they could respond, Tant Sannie's voice was heard.

“You child, of the child, of the child of a Kaffer’s dog, come here!”

“You child, of the child, of the child of a Kaffir’s dog, come here!”

The German looked up. He thought the Dutchwoman, come out to cool herself in the yard, called to some misbehaving servant. The old man looked round to see who it might be.

The German looked up. He thought the Dutchwoman, who had come outside to cool off in the yard, was calling to some misbehaving servant. The old man turned to see who it could be.

“You old vagabond of a praying German, are you deaf?”

“You old wandering German who prays, are you deaf?”

Tant Sannie stood before the steps of the kitchen; upon them sat the lean Hottentot, upon the highest stood Bonaparte Blenkins, both hands folded under the tails of his coat, and his eyes fixed on the sunset sky.

Tant Sannie stood in front of the kitchen steps; sitting on them was the lean Hottentot, while Bonaparte Blenkins stood at the top, both hands tucked under the tails of his coat, gazing at the sunset sky.

The German dropped the saddle on the ground.

The German dropped the saddle on the ground.

“Bish, bish, bish! what may this be?” he said, and walked toward the house. “Very strange!”

“Bish, bish, bish! What could this be?” he said, walking toward the house. “Very weird!”

The girls followed him: Em still weeping; Lyndall with her face rather white and her eyes wide open.

The girls followed him: Em still crying; Lyndall with her face somewhat pale and her eyes wide open.

“And I have the heart of a devil, did you say? You could run me through with a knife, could you?” cried the Dutchwoman. “I could not drive the Kaffer maid away because I was afraid of you, was I? Oh, you miserable rag! I loved you, did I? I would have liked to marry you, would I? would I? WOULD I?” cried the Boer-woman; “you cat’s tail, you dog’s paw! Be near my house tomorrow morning when the sun rises,” she gasped, “my Kaffers will drag you through the sand. They would do it gladly, any of them, for a bit of tobacco, for all your prayings with them.”

“And I have the heart of a devil, did you say? You could stab me with a knife, could you?” shouted the Dutchwoman. “I couldn’t send the Kaffir maid away because I was scared of you, could I? Oh, you pathetic wretch! I loved you, did I? I would have wanted to marry you, would I? Would I? WOULD I?” shouted the Boer woman; “you cat’s tail, you dog’s paw! Be near my house tomorrow morning when the sun comes up,” she gasped, “my Kaffirs will drag you through the sand. They would do it happily, any of them, for a bit of tobacco, despite all your preaching to them.”

“I am bewildered, I am bewildered,” said the German, standing before her and raising his hand to his forehead; “I—I do not understand.”

“I’m confused, I’m confused,” said the German, standing in front of her and raising his hand to his forehead; “I—I don’t understand.”

“Ask him, ask him?” cried Tant Sannie, pointing to Bonaparte; “he knows. You thought he could not make me understand, but he did, he did, you old fool! I know enough English for that. You be here,” shouted the Dutchwoman, “when the morning star rises, and I will let my Kaffers take you out and drag you, till there is not one bone left in your old body that is not broken as fine as bobootie-meat, you old beggar! All your rags are not worth that—they should be thrown out onto the ash-heap,” cried the Boer-woman; “but I will have them for my sheep. Not one rotten hoof of your old mare do you take with you; I will have her—all, all for my sheep that you have lost, you godless thing!”

“Ask him, ask him?” shouted Tant Sannie, pointing at Bonaparte; “he knows. You thought he couldn’t make me understand, but he did, he did, you old fool! I know enough English for that. You better be here,” yelled the Dutchwoman, “when the morning star rises, and I’ll let my Kaffers take you out and drag you until there’s not a single bone left in your old body that isn’t broken as fine as bobootie-meat, you old beggar! All your rags aren’t worth anything—they should be tossed onto the ash heap,” shouted the Boer-woman; “but I’ll keep them for my sheep. Not one rotten hoof of your old mare will you take with you; I will have her—all, all for my sheep that you’ve lost, you godless thing!”

The Boer-woman wiped the moisture from her mouth with the palm of her hand.

The Boer woman wiped the moisture from her mouth with her hand.

The German turned to Bonaparte, who still stood on the step absorbed in the beauty of the sunset.

The German turned to Bonaparte, who was still standing on the step, captivated by the beauty of the sunset.

“Do not address me; do not approach me, lost man,” said Bonaparte, not moving his eye nor lowering his chin. “There is a crime from which all nature revolts; there is a crime whose name is loathsome to the human ear—that crime is yours; that crime is ingratitude. This woman has been your benefactress; on her farm you have lived; after her sheep you have looked; into her house you have been allowed to enter and hold Divine service—an honour of which you were never worthy; and how have you rewarded her?—basely, basely, basely!”

“Don’t talk to me; don’t come near me, lost man,” Bonaparte said, keeping his gaze steady and his chin raised. “There’s a crime that all of nature rejects; there’s a crime that makes the human ear shudder— and that crime is yours; that crime is ingratitude. This woman has helped you; you’ve lived on her land; you’ve cared for her sheep; you’ve been allowed into her home to conduct services—an honor you never deserved; and how have you repaid her?—shamefully, shamefully, shamefully!”

“But it is all false, lies and falsehoods. I must, I will speak,” said the German, suddenly looking round bewildered. “Do I dream? Are you mad? What may it be?”

“But it’s all false, lies and nonsense. I have to, I will speak,” said the German, suddenly looking around, confused. “Am I dreaming? Are you crazy? What could this be?”

“Go, dog,” cried the Dutchwoman; “I would have been a rich woman this day if it had not been for your laziness. Praying with the Kaffers behind the kraal walls. Go, you Kaffer’s dog!”

“Go, dog,” shouted the Dutchwoman; “I would have been a rich woman today if it hadn’t been for your laziness. Praying with the people behind the kraal walls. Go, you lazy dog!”

“But what then is the matter? What may have happened since I left?” said the German, turning to the Hottentot woman, who sat upon the step.

“But what’s the problem? What could have happened since I left?” said the German, turning to the Hottentot woman who was sitting on the step.

She was his friend; she would tell him kindly the truth. The woman answered by a loud, ringing laugh.

She was his friend; she would kindly tell him the truth. The woman responded with a loud, ringing laugh.

“Give it him, old missis! Give it him!”

“Give it to him, old lady! Give it to him!”

It was so nice to see the white man who had been master hunted down. The coloured woman laughed, and threw a dozen mealie grains into her mouth to chew.

It was great to see the white man who had been captured. The woman of color laughed and tossed a handful of corn kernels into her mouth to chew.

All anger and excitement faded from the old man’s face. He turned slowly away and walked down the little path to his cabin, with his shoulders bent; it was all dark before him. He stumbled over the threshold of his own well-known door.

All the anger and excitement drained from the old man’s face. He turned slowly away and walked down the small path to his cabin, with his shoulders slumped; everything ahead of him was dark. He tripped over the threshold of his familiar door.

Em, sobbing bitterly, would have followed him; but the Boer-woman prevented her by a flood of speech which convulsed the Hottentot, so low were its images.

Em, crying hard, wanted to follow him; but the Boer woman stopped her with a stream of words that shocked the Hottentot, so crude were its images.

“Come, Em,” said Lyndall, lifting her small proud head, “let us go in. We will not stay to hear such language.”

“Come on, Em,” said Lyndall, lifting her small, proud head, “let’s go inside. We won’t stick around to listen to that kind of talk.”

She looked into the Boer-woman’s eyes. Tant Sannie understood the meaning of the look if not the words. She waddled after them, and caught Em by the arm. She had struck Lyndall once years before, and had never done it again, so she took Em.

She looked into the Boer woman's eyes. Tant Sannie understood the meaning of the look, if not the words. She waddled after them and grabbed Em by the arm. She had hit Lyndall once years ago and had never done it again, so she took Em.

“So you will defy me, too, will you, you Englishman’s ugliness!” she cried, and with one hand she forced the child down, and held her head tightly against her knee; with the other she beat her first upon one cheek, and then upon the other.

“So you’re going to defy me too, you ugly Englishman!” she screamed, and with one hand she pushed the child down, holding her head firmly against her knee; with the other, she slapped her first on one cheek and then on the other.

For one instant Lyndall looked on, then she laid her small fingers on the Boer-woman’s arm. With the exertion of half its strength Tant Sannie might have flung the girl back upon the stones. It was not the power of the slight fingers, tightly though they clinched her broad wrist—so tightly that at bedtime the marks were still there; but the Boer-woman looked into the clear eyes and at the quivering white lips, and with a half-surprised curse relaxed her hold. The girl drew Em’s arm through her own.

For a moment, Lyndall watched, then she placed her small fingers on the Boer woman's arm. With just a bit of strength, Tant Sannie could have thrown the girl back onto the stones. It wasn’t the strength of the delicate fingers, even though they gripped her broad wrist tightly—so tightly that the marks were still visible at bedtime; but the Boer woman looked into the clear eyes and at the trembling white lips, and with a surprised curse, she loosened her grip. The girl pulled Em’s arm through her own.

“Move!” she said to Bonaparte, who stood in the door, and he, Bonaparte the invincible, in the hour of his triumph, moved to give her place.

“Move!” she said to Bonaparte, who stood in the door, and he, Bonaparte the invincible, in the moment of his victory, stepped aside to let her through.

The Hottentot ceased to laugh, and an uncomfortable silence fell on all the three in the doorway.

The Hottentot stopped laughing, and an awkward silence settled over the three of them in the doorway.

Once in their room, Em sat down on the floor and wailed bitterly. Lyndall lay on the bed with her arm drawn across her eyes, very white and still.

Once they were in their room, Em sat down on the floor and cried hard. Lyndall lay on the bed with her arm covering her eyes, very pale and still.

“Hoo, hoo!” cried Em; “and they won’t let him take the grey mare; and Waldo has gone to the mill. Hoo, hoo, and perhaps they won’t let us go and say good-bye to him. Hoo, hoo, hoo!”

“Hoo, hoo!” cried Em; “and they won’t let him take the gray mare; and Waldo has gone to the mill. Hoo, hoo, and maybe they won’t let us go and say goodbye to him. Hoo, hoo, hoo!”

“I wish you would be quiet,” said Lyndall without moving. “Does it give you such felicity to let Bonaparte know he is hurting you? We will ask no one. It will be suppertime soon. Listen—and when you hear the clink of the knives and forks we will go out and see him.”

“I wish you would be quiet,” said Lyndall without moving. “Does it make you so happy to let Bonaparte know he’s hurting you? We won’t ask anyone. It’ll be suppertime soon. Listen—and when you hear the clink of the knives and forks, we’ll go out and see him.”

Em suppressed her sobs and listened intently, kneeling at the door. Suddenly some one came to the window and put the shutter up.

Em suppressed her cries and listened closely, kneeling by the door. Suddenly, someone approached the window and opened the shutter.

“Who was that?” said Lyndall, starting.

“Who was that?” Lyndall asked, startled.

“The girl, I suppose,” said Em. “How early she is this evening!”

“The girl, I guess,” said Em. “She’s here really early tonight!”

But Lyndall sprang from the bed and seized the handle of the door, shaking it fiercely. The door was locked on the outside. She ground her teeth.

But Lyndall jumped out of bed and grabbed the door handle, shaking it violently. The door was locked from the outside. She gritted her teeth.

“What is the matter?” asked Em.

“What's wrong?” asked Em.

The room was in perfect darkness now.

The room was completely dark now.

“Nothing,” said Lyndall quietly; “only they have locked us in.”

“Nothing,” Lyndall said quietly; “they've just locked us in.”

She turned, and went back to bed again. But ere long Em heard a sound of movement. Lyndall had climbed up into the window, and with her fingers felt the woodwork that surrounded the panes. Slipping down, the girl loosened the iron knob from the foot of the bedstead, and climbing up again she broke with it every pane of glass in the window, beginning at the top and ending at the bottom.

She turned and went back to bed. But soon Em heard some movement. Lyndall had climbed up to the window and was feeling the wood around the panes. After slipping down, the girl took off the iron knob from the bottom of the bed and climbed up again, using it to smash every pane of glass in the window, starting from the top and working her way down.

“What are you doing?” asked Em, who heard the falling fragments.

“What are you doing?” Em asked, hearing the falling pieces.

Her companion made her no reply; but leaned on every little cross-bar, which cracked and gave way beneath her. Then she pressed with all her strength against the shutter. She had thought the wooden buttons would give way, but by the clinking sound she knew that the iron bar had been put across. She was quite quiet for a time. Clambering down, she took from the table a small one-bladed penknife, with which she began to peck at the hard wood of the shutter.

Her companion didn’t reply but leaned on every little cross-bar, which cracked and broke under her. Then she pushed with all her strength against the shutter. She had thought the wooden buttons would give way, but from the clinking sound, she realized the iron bar had been put across. She stayed quiet for a while. Climbing down, she grabbed a small one-bladed penknife from the table and started to pick at the hard wood of the shutter.

“What are you doing now?” asked Em, who had ceased crying in her wonder, and had drawn near.

“What are you doing now?” asked Em, who had stopped crying in her amazement and had come closer.

“Trying to make a hole,” was the short reply.

“Trying to make a hole,” was the brief response.

“Do you think you will be able to?”

“Do you think you can do it?”

“No; but I am trying.”

“No, but I’m trying.”

In an agony of suspense Em waited. For ten minutes Lyndall pecked. The hole was three-eighths of an inch deep—then the blade sprung into ten pieces.

In a torturous wait, Em remained on edge. For ten minutes, Lyndall kept chipping away. The hole was three-eighths of an inch deep—then the blade broke into ten pieces.

“What has happened now?” Em asked, blubbering afresh.

“What just happened?” Em asked, crying again.

“Nothing,” said Lyndall. “Bring me my nightgown, a piece of paper, and the matches.”

“Nothing,” said Lyndall. “Get me my nightgown, a piece of paper, and the matches.”

Wondering, Em fumbled about till she found them.

Wondering, Em fumbled around until she found them.

“What are you going to do with them?” she whispered.

“What are you going to do with them?” she asked quietly.

“Burn down the window.”

“Break the window.”

“But won’t the whole house take fire and burn down too?”

“But won't the whole house catch fire and burn down as well?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“But will it not be very wicked?”

"But won't it be really wrong?"

“Yes, very. And I do not care.”

“Yes, very much. And I don’t care.”

She arranged the nightgown carefully in the corner of the window, with the chips of the frame about it. There was only one match in the box. She drew it carefully along the wall. For a moment it burnt up blue, and showed the tiny face with its glistening eyes. She held it carefully to the paper. For an instant it burnt up brightly, then flickered and went out. She blew the spark, but it died also. Then she threw the paper on to the ground, trod on it, and went to her bed, and began to undress.

She carefully placed the nightgown in the corner of the window, surrounded by the chips of the frame. There was only one match in the box. She struck it gently against the wall. For a moment, it flared up blue, illuminating her small face with its shining eyes. She held it carefully to the paper. It burned brightly for an instant, then flickered and went out. She blew on the spark, but it faded as well. Then she tossed the paper to the ground, stepped on it, and went to her bed to start undressing.

Em rushed to the door, knocking against it wildly.

Em rushed to the door, banging on it frantically.

“Oh, Tant Sannie! Tant Sannie! Oh, let us out!” she cried. “Oh, Lyndall, what are we to do?”

“Oh, Aunty Sannie! Aunty Sannie! Oh, let us out!” she cried. “Oh, Lyndall, what are we going to do?”

Lyndall wiped a drop of blood off the lip she had bitten.

Lyndall wiped a drop of blood from her lip where she had bitten it.

“I am going to sleep,” she said. “If you like to sit there and howl till the morning, do. Perhaps you will find that it helps; I never heard that howling helped any one.”

“I’m going to sleep,” she said. “If you want to sit there and howl until morning, go ahead. Maybe you’ll find it helps; I’ve never heard that howling helped anyone.”

Long after, when Em herself had gone to bed and was almost asleep, Lyndall came and stood at her bedside.

Long after, when Em had gone to bed and was almost asleep, Lyndall came and stood by her bedside.

“Here,” she said, slipping a little pot of powder into her hand; “rub some on to your face. Does it not burn where she struck you?”

“Here,” she said, handing him a small pot of powder; “put some on your face. Does it sting where she hit you?”

Then she crept back to her own bed. Long, long after, when Em was really asleep, she lay still awake, and folded her hands on her little breast, and muttered—

Then she quietly returned to her own bed. Much later, when Em was truly asleep, she stayed awake, resting her hands on her small chest, and whispered—

“When that day comes, and I am strong, I will hate everything that has power, and help everything that is weak.” And she bit her lip again.

“When that day comes, and I am strong, I will hate everything that has power, and help everything that is weak.” And she bit her lip again.

The German looked out at the cabin door for the last time that night. Then he paced the room slowly and sighed. Then he drew out pen and paper, and sat down to write, rubbing his old grey eyes with his knuckles before he began.

The German glanced at the cabin door for the last time that night. Then he walked slowly around the room and sighed. After that, he pulled out a pen and paper and sat down to write, rubbing his old gray eyes with his knuckles before he started.

“My Chickens: You did not come to say good-bye to the old man. Might you? Ah, well, there is a land where they part no more, where saints immortal reign.

“My Chickens: You didn’t come to say goodbye to the old man. Will you? Ah, well, there’s a place where they never part again, where eternal saints rule.

“I sit here alone, and I think of you. Will you forget the old man? When you wake tomorrow he will be far away. The old horse is lazy, but he has his stick to help him; that is three legs. He comes back one day with gold and diamonds. Will you welcome him? Well, we shall see. I go to meet Waldo. He comes back with the wagon; then he follows me. Poor boy? God knows. There is a land where all things are made right, but that land is not here.

“I sit here alone, thinking about you. Will you forget the old man? When you wake up tomorrow, he will be far away. The old horse is slow, but he has his stick to help him; that's like having three legs. He'll return one day with gold and diamonds. Will you welcome him? Well, we’ll see. I’m going to meet Waldo. He comes back with the wagon; then he follows me. Poor boy? God knows. There’s a place where everything is made right, but that place isn’t here.”

“My little children, serve the Saviour; give your hearts to Him while you are yet young. Life is short.

“My little children, serve the Savior; give your hearts to Him while you are still young. Life is short.

“Nothing is mine, otherwise I would say, Lyndall, take my books, Em my stones. Now I say nothing. The things are mine: it is not righteous, God knows? But I am silent. Let it be. But I feel it, I must say I feel it.

“Nothing belongs to me; otherwise, I would say, Lyndall, take my books, Em my stones. Now I say nothing. The things are mine: it’s not right, God knows? But I keep quiet. Let it be. But I feel it; I have to say I feel it.”

“Do not cry too much for the old man. He goes out to seek his fortune, and comes back with it in a bag, it may be.

“Don’t cry too much for the old man. He’s going out to find his fortune, and he might come back with it in a bag.”

“I love my children. Do they think of me? I am Old Otto, who goes out to seek his fortune.

“I love my kids. Do they think about me? I'm Old Otto, out there trying to make my fortune.”

“O.F.”

“O.F.”

Having concluded this quaint production, he put it where the children would find it the next morning, and proceeded to prepare his bundle. He never thought of entering a protest against the loss of his goods; like a child, he submitted, and wept. He had been there eleven years, and it was hard to go away. He spread open on the bed a blue handkerchief, and on it put one by one the things he thought most necessary and important—a little bag of curious seeds, which he meant to plant some day, an old German hymn-book, three misshapen stones that he greatly valued, a Bible, a shirt and two handkerchiefs; then there was room for nothing more. He tied up the bundle tightly and put it on a chair by his bedside.

Having wrapped up this charming creation, he placed it where the kids would discover it the next morning and began to pack his belongings. He never considered protesting the loss of his things; like a child, he accepted it and cried. He had been there for eleven years, and leaving was tough. He spread a blue handkerchief on the bed and carefully laid out the items he deemed most essential and valuable—a small bag of unique seeds he hoped to plant one day, an old German hymn book, three oddly shaped stones he cherished, a Bible, a shirt, and two handkerchiefs; then there was no more room. He tightly tied up the bundle and set it on a chair next to his bed.

“That is not much; they cannot say I take much,” he said, looking at it.

"That's not a lot; they can't say I take a lot," he said, looking at it.

He put his knotted stick beside it, his blue tobacco bag and his short pipe, and then inspected his coats. He had two left—a moth-eaten overcoat and a black alpaca, out at the elbows. He decided for the overcoat; it was warm, certainly, but then he could carry it over his arm and only put it on when he met some one along the road. It was more respectable than the black alpaca.

He placed his knotted stick next to it, along with his blue tobacco bag and short pipe, and then checked his coats. He had two left—a moth-eaten overcoat and a black alpaca one that was worn out at the elbows. He chose the overcoat; it was definitely warmer, and he could carry it over his arm, only putting it on if he encountered someone on the road. It was more respectable than the black alpaca.

He hung the greatcoat over the back of the chair, and stuffed a hard bit of roaster-cake under the knot of the bundle, and then his preparations were completed. The German stood contemplating them with much satisfaction. He had almost forgotten his sorrow at leaving in his pleasure at preparing. Suddenly he started; an expression of intense pain passed over his face. He drew back his left arm quickly, and then pressed his right hand upon his breast.

He hung the overcoat over the back of the chair and stuffed a hard piece of roast cake under the knot of the bundle, and then he was all set. The German stood looking at it with a lot of satisfaction. He had nearly forgotten his sadness about leaving while enjoying the process of getting ready. Suddenly, he jolted; a look of deep pain crossed his face. He quickly pulled back his left arm and pressed his right hand against his chest.

“Ah, the sudden pang again,” he said.

“Ah, the sudden pain again,” he said.

His face was white, but it quickly regained its colour. Then the old man busied himself in putting everything right.

His face was pale, but it quickly regained its color. Then the old man got busy fixing everything.

“I will leave it neat. They shall not say I did not leave it neat,” he said. Even the little bags of seeds on the mantelpiece he put in rows and dusted. Then he undressed and got into bed. Under his pillow was a little storybook. He drew it forth. To the old German a story was no story. Its events were as real and as important to himself as the matters of his own life.

“I'll keep it tidy. They won’t be able to say I didn’t leave it tidy,” he said. Even the small bags of seeds on the mantelpiece, he arranged in rows and dusted. Then he undressed and climbed into bed. Under his pillow was a little storybook. He pulled it out. For the old German, a story was no mere story. Its events were as real and as important to him as the events of his own life.

He could not go away without knowing whether that wicked earl relented and whether the baron married Emilina. So he adjusted his spectacles and began to read. Occasionally, as his feelings became too strongly moved, he ejaculated: “Ah, I thought so! That was a rogue! I saw it before! I knew it from the beginning!” More than half an hour had passed when he looked up to the silver watch at the top of his bed.

He couldn't leave without finding out if that evil earl had changed his mind and if the baron married Emilina. So he adjusted his glasses and started to read. Occasionally, as his emotions got the better of him, he exclaimed, “Ah, I knew it! That was a scammer! I saw it coming! I knew it from the start!” More than half an hour had gone by when he glanced up at the silver watch on his bedside.

“The march is long tomorrow; this will not do,” he said, taking off his spectacles and putting them carefully into the book to mark the place. “This will be good reading as I walk along tomorrow,” he added, as he stuffed the book into the pocket of the greatcoat; “very good reading.” He nodded his head and lay down. He thought a little of his own troubles, a good deal of the two little girls he was leaving, of the earl, of Emilina, of the baron; but he was soon asleep—sleeping as peacefully as a little child, upon whose innocent soul sorrow and care cannot rest.

“The march is long tomorrow; this won’t work,” he said, taking off his glasses and carefully placing them in the book to mark the spot. “This will be great reading for my walk tomorrow,” he added, as he shoved the book into the pocket of his coat; “really good reading.” He nodded and lay down. He thought a bit about his own troubles, a lot about the two little girls he was leaving behind, about the earl, about Emilina, about the baron; but he soon fell asleep—sleeping as peacefully as a little child, whose innocent soul isn’t weighed down by sorrow and worry.

It was very quiet in the room. The coals in the fireplace threw a dull red light across the floor upon the red lions on the quilt. Eleven o’clock came, and the room was very still.

It was really quiet in the room. The coals in the fireplace cast a dull red light across the floor onto the red lions on the quilt. Eleven o’clock arrived, and the room was completely still.

One o’clock came. The glimmer had died out, though the ashes were still warm, and the room was very dark. The grey mouse, who had his hole under the toolbox, came out and sat on the sacks in the corner; then, growing bolder, the room was so dark, it climbed the chair at the bedside, nibbled at the roaster-cake, took one bite quickly at the candle, and then sat on his haunches listening. It heard the even breathing of the old man, and the steps of the hungry Kaffer dog going his last round in search of a bone or a skin that had been forgotten; and it heard the white hen call out as the wild cat ran away with one of her brood, and it heard the chicken cry. Then the grey mouse went back to its hole under the toolbox, and the room was quiet. And two o’clock came. By that time the night was grown dull and cloudy. The wild cat had gone to its home on the kopje; the Kaffer dog had found a bone, and lay gnawing it.

One o’clock arrived. The spark had faded, though the ashes were still warm, and the room was very dark. The gray mouse, with its hole under the toolbox, came out and sat on the sacks in the corner; then, feeling braver in the darkness, it climbed up the chair by the bed, nibbled at the cake, quickly took a bite of the candle, and then sat up on its hind legs, listening. It heard the steady breathing of the old man, and the hungry dog making its rounds in search of a bone or a forgotten skin; it also heard the white hen calling out as the wild cat ran off with one of her chicks, and it heard the chick cry. Then the gray mouse returned to its hole under the toolbox, and the room fell silent. And two o’clock came. By then, the night had grown dull and cloudy. The wild cat had gone home to the kopje; the dog had found a bone and lay gnawing it.

An intense quiet reigned everywhere. Only in her room the Boer-woman tossed her great arms in her sleep; for she dreamed that a dark shadow with outstretched wings fled slowly over her house, and she moaned and shivered. And the night was very still.

An intense silence filled the air. Only in her room did the Boer woman toss and turn in her sleep; she dreamed that a dark shadow with outstretched wings was slowly fleeing over her house, causing her to moan and shiver. And the night was very still.

But, quiet as all places were, there was a quite peculiar quiet in the German’s room. Though you strained your ear most carefully you caught no sound of breathing.

But, as quiet as all the places were, there was a particularly strange silence in the German’s room. Even if you listened very closely, you couldn’t hear a single breath.

He was not gone, for the old coat still hung on the chair—the coat that was to be put on when he met any one; and the bundle and stick were ready for tomorrow’s long march. The old German himself lay there, his wavy black hair just touched with grey thrown back upon the pillow. The old face was lying there alone in the dark, smiling like a little child’s—oh, so peacefully. There is a stranger whose coming, they say, is worse than all the ills of life, from whose presence we flee away trembling; but he comes very tenderly sometimes. And it seemed almost as though Death had known and loved the old man, so gently it touched him. And how could it deal hardly with him—the loving, simple, childlike old man?

He was still there, as the old coat hung on the chair—the coat he would put on when he met anyone; and the bundle and stick were ready for tomorrow’s long walk. The old German lay there, his wavy black hair, now just touched with grey, thrown back on the pillow. His old face was lying there alone in the dark, smiling like a little child’s—oh, so peacefully. There’s a stranger whose arrival, they say, is worse than all the troubles of life, whom we flee from in fear; but sometimes he comes very gently. It almost felt like Death had known and loved the old man, so softly it approached him. How could it be harsh with him—the loving, simple, childlike old man?

So it smoothed out the wrinkles that were in the old forehead, and fixed the passing smile, and sealed the eyes that they might not weep again; and then the short sleep of time was melted into the long, long sleep of eternity.

So it smoothed out the wrinkles on the old forehead, fixed the fleeting smile, and closed the eyes so they wouldn't weep again; and then the brief sleep of time turned into the long, endless sleep of eternity.

“How has he grown so young in this one night?” they said when they found him in the morning.

“How has he become so young in just one night?” they said when they found him in the morning.

Yes, dear old man; to such as you time brings no age. You die with the purity and innocence of your childhood upon you, though you die in your grey hairs.

Yes, dear old man; for someone like you, time doesn’t seem to age you. You leave this world with the purity and innocence of your childhood, even though your hair has turned grey.





Chapter 1.IX. He Sees A Ghost.

Bonaparte stood on the ash-heap. He espied across the plain a moving speck and he chucked his coat-tails up and down in expectancy of a scene.

Bonaparte stood on the pile of ash. He noticed a moving dot across the plain and he tossed his coat-tails up and down in anticipation of a moment.

The wagon came on slowly. Waldo laid curled among the sacks at the back of the wagon, the hand in his breast resting on the sheep-shearing machine. It was finished now. The right thought had struck him the day before as he sat, half asleep, watching the water go over the mill-wheel. He muttered to himself with half-closed eyes:

The wagon moved forward slowly. Waldo was curled up among the sacks at the back of the wagon, his hand resting on the sheep-shearing machine tucked inside his shirt. It was done now. The right idea had come to him the day before when he sat, half asleep, watching the water flow over the mill wheel. He muttered to himself with his eyes half-closed:

“Tomorrow smooth the cogs—tighten the screws a little—show it to them.” Then after a pause—“Over the whole world—the whole world—mine, that I have made!” He pressed the little wheels and pulleys in his pocket till they cracked. Presently his muttering became louder—“And fifty pounds—a black hat for my dadda—for Lyndall a blue silk, very light; and one purple like the earth-bells, and white shoes.” He muttered on—“A box full, full of books. They shall tell me all, all, all,” he added, moving his fingers desiringly: “why the crystals grow in such beautiful shapes; why lightning runs to the iron; why black people are black; why the sunlight makes things warm. I shall read, read, read,” he muttered slowly. Then came over him suddenly what he called “The presence of God”; a sense of a good, strong something folding him round. He smiled through his half-shut eyes. “Ah, Father, my own Father, it is so sweet to feel you, like the warm sunshine. The Bibles and books cannot tell of you and all I feel you. They are mixed with men’s words; but you—”

“Tomorrow, smooth the gears—tighten the screws a bit—show it to them.” Then after a pause—“Over the whole world—the whole world—it's mine, that I have made!” He pressed the little wheels and pulleys in his pocket until they cracked. Soon, his muttering got louder—“And fifty pounds—a black hat for my dad—for Lyndall a light blue silk; and one purple like the earth-bells, and white shoes.” He continued to mutter—“A box full, full of books. They shall tell me everything, everything, everything,” he added, moving his fingers eagerly: “why the crystals grow in such beautiful shapes; why lightning strikes iron; why people with dark skin are dark; why sunlight warms things. I will read, read, read,” he muttered slowly. Then suddenly, he felt what he called “The presence of God”; a sense of a strong, good something surrounding him. He smiled with his eyes half-closed. “Ah, Father, my own Father, it is so sweet to feel you, like the warm sunshine. The Bibles and books can’t explain you or everything I feel from you. They are mixed with human words; but you—”

His muttering sank into inaudible confusion, till, opening his eyes wide, it struck him that the brown plain he looked at was the old home farm. For half an hour they had been riding in it, and he had not known it. He roused the leader, who sat nodding on the front of the wagon in the early morning sunlight. They were within half a mile of the homestead. It seemed to him that he had been gone from them all a year. He fancied he could see Lyndall standing on the brick wall to watch for him; his father, passing from one house to the other, stopping to look.

His mumbling faded into an indistinct blur until he suddenly realized that the brown field in front of him was the old family farm. They had been riding through it for half an hour, and he hadn’t even noticed. He nudged the leader, who was dozing at the front of the wagon in the early morning sunlight. They were less than half a mile from the homestead. It felt to him like he had been away from everyone for a year. He imagined he could see Lyndall standing on the brick wall waiting for him, and his father moving between the houses, pausing to look around.

He called aloud to the oxen. For each one at home he had brought something. For his father a piece of tobacco, bought at the shop by the mill; for Em a thimble; for Lyndall a beautiful flower dug out by the roots, at a place where they had outspanned; for Tant Sannie a handkerchief. When they drew near the house he threw the whip to the Kaffer leader, and sprung from the side of the wagon to run on. Bonaparte stopped him as he ran past the ash-heap.

He shouted to the oxen. He had brought something for everyone back home. For his dad, a piece of tobacco he bought at the shop by the mill; for Em, a thimble; for Lyndall, a beautiful flower he dug up by the roots from where they had stopped; for Tant Sannie, a handkerchief. As they got close to the house, he tossed the whip to the lead driver and jumped off the side of the wagon to run ahead. Bonaparte stopped him as he ran past the ash heap.

“Good morning, my dear boy. Where are you running to so fast with your rosy cheeks?”

“Good morning, my dear boy. Where are you rushing off to so quickly with your rosy cheeks?”

The boy looked up at him, glad even to see Bonaparte.

The boy looked up at him, happy to even see Bonaparte.

“I am going to the cabin,” he said, out of breath.

“I’m heading to the cabin,” he said, panting.

“You won’t find them in just now—not your good old father,” said Bonaparte.

"You won't find him right now—not your good old dad," said Bonaparte.

“Where is he?” asked the lad.

“Where is he?” the boy asked.

“There, beyond the camps,” said Bonaparte, waving his hand oratorically toward the stone-walled ostrich-camps.

“There, beyond the camps,” said Bonaparte, gesturing dramatically toward the stone-walled ostrich camps.

“What is he doing there?” asked the boy.

“What’s he doing there?” asked the boy.

Bonaparte patted him on the cheek kindly.

Bonaparte gently patted him on the cheek.

“We could not keep him any more, it was too hot. We’ve buried him, my boy,” said Bonaparte, touching with his finger the boy’s cheek. “We couldn’t keep him any more. He, he, he!” laughed Bonaparte, as the boy fled away along the low stone wall, almost furtively, as one in fear.

“We couldn’t keep him any longer, it was too hot. We buried him, my boy,” said Bonaparte, touching the boy’s cheek with his finger. “We couldn’t keep him any longer. Ha, ha, ha!” laughed Bonaparte, as the boy darted away along the low stone wall, almost sneakily, as if he was afraid.


At five o’clock Bonaparte knelt before a box in the German’s room. He was busily unpacking it.

At five o’clock, Bonaparte knelt in front of a box in the German’s room. He was busy unpacking it.

It had been agreed upon between Tant Sannie and himself, that now the German was gone he, Bonaparte, was to be no longer schoolmaster, but overseer of the farm. In return for his past scholastic labours he had expressed himself willing to take possession of the dead man’s goods and room. Tant Sannie hardly liked the arrangement. She had a great deal more respect for the German dead than the German living, and would rather his goods had been allowed to descend peacefully to his son. For she was a firm believer in the chinks in the world above, where not only ears, but eyes might be applied to see how things went on in this world below. She never felt sure how far the spirit-world might overlap this world of sense, and, as a rule, prudently abstained from doing anything which might offend unseen auditors. For this reason she abstained from ill-using the dead Englishman’s daughter and niece, and for this reason she would rather the boy had had his father’s goods. But it was hard to refuse Bonaparte anything when she and he sat so happily together in the evening drinking coffee, Bonaparte telling her in the broken Dutch he was fast learning how he adored fat women, and what a splendid farmer he was.

It had been agreed between Tant Sannie and him that now the German was gone, Bonaparte would no longer be the schoolmaster but the overseer of the farm. In return for his past teaching, he said he was willing to take over the belongings and room of the deceased man. Tant Sannie wasn’t too happy about the arrangement. She had much more respect for the German who had died than for the one who was alive and would have preferred that his possessions were passed down peacefully to his son. She was a strong believer in the idea that there were gaps in the world above, where not only ears but also eyes could observe how things occurred in this world below. She never felt certain how much the spirit world might overlap with this sensory world, and generally, she wisely avoided doing anything that might upset unseen watchers. For this reason, she refrained from mistreating the deceased Englishman’s daughter and niece, and for this reason, she would have preferred that the boy inherited his father’s belongings. But it was hard to refuse Bonaparte anything when they sat so happily together in the evening, drinking coffee, with Bonaparte telling her in the broken Dutch he was quickly learning how much he adored overweight women and what a great farmer he was.

So at five o’clock on this afternoon Bonaparte knelt in the German’s room.

So at five o’clock this afternoon, Bonaparte knelt in the German's room.

“Somewhere, here it is,” he said, as he packed the old clothes carefully out of the box, and, finding nothing, packed them in again. “Somewhere in this room it is; and if it’s here Bonaparte finds it,” he repeated. “You didn’t stay here all these years without making a little pile somewhere, my lamb. You weren’t such a fool as you looked. Oh, no!” said Bonaparte.

“Somewhere, here it is,” he said as he carefully unpacked the old clothes from the box, and finding nothing, packed them back in again. “It’s somewhere in this room; and if it’s here, Bonaparte will find it,” he repeated. “You didn’t stay here all these years without stashing away a little something, my dear. You weren’t as foolish as you appeared. Oh, no!” said Bonaparte.

He now walked about the room, diving his fingers in everywhere: sticking them into the great crevices in the wall and frightening out the spiders; rapping them against the old plaster till it cracked and fell in pieces; peering up the chimney, till the soot dropped on his bald head and blackened it. He felt in little blue bags; he tried to raise the hearth-stone; he shook each book, till the old leaves fell down in showers on the floor.

He walked around the room, sticking his fingers into everything: probing the deep cracks in the wall and scaring out the spiders; tapping on the old plaster until it cracked and crumbled; peering up the chimney until soot fell on his bald head and smeared it. He felt inside little blue bags; he tried to lift the hearth-stone; he shook each book until the old pages fell down in showers onto the floor.

It was getting dark, and Bonaparte stood with his finger on his nose reflecting. Finally he walked to the door, behind which hung the trousers and waistcoat the dead man had last worn. He had felt in them, but hurriedly, just after the funeral the day before; he would examine them again. Sticking his fingers into the waistcoat pockets, he found in one corner a hole. Pressing his hand through it, between the lining and the cloth, he presently came into contact with something. Bonaparte drew it forth—a small, square parcel, sewed up in sail-cloth. He gazed at it, squeezed it; it cracked, as though full of bank-notes. He put it quickly into his own waistcoat pocket, and peeped over the half-door to see if there was any one coming. There was nothing to be seen but the last rays of yellow sunset light, painting the karoo bushes in the plain, and shining on the ash-heap, where the fowls were pecking. He turned and sat down on the nearest chair, and, taking out his pen-knife, ripped the parcel open. The first thing that fell was a shower of yellow faded papers. Bonaparte opened them carefully one by one, and smoothed them out on his knee. There was something very valuable to be hidden so carefully, though the German characters he could not decipher. When he came to the last one, he felt there was something hard in it.

It was getting dark, and Bonaparte stood with his finger on his nose, deep in thought. Finally, he walked to the door, behind which hung the trousers and waistcoat the deceased had last worn. He had felt through them, but quickly, just after the funeral the day before; now he intended to examine them again. As he stuck his fingers into the waistcoat pockets, he noticed a hole in one corner. Pressing his hand through it, between the lining and the cloth, he soon found something. Bonaparte pulled it out—a small, square package sewn up in sailcloth. He looked at it, squeezed it; it cracked, as if it were full of banknotes. He quickly tucked it into his own waistcoat pocket and peered over the half-door to check if anyone was coming. There was nothing to see except the last rays of yellow sunlight, illuminating the karoo bushes in the field and glimmering on the ash heap where the chickens were pecking. He turned and sat down on the nearest chair, and, taking out his pen knife, tore the package open. The first thing that fell out was a shower of faded yellow papers. Bonaparte opened them carefully one by one and smoothed them out on his knee. It was strange for something so valuable to be hidden so carefully, even though he could not decipher the German characters. When he got to the last one, he felt something hard inside it.

“You’ve got it, Bon, my boy! you’ve got it!” he cried, slapping his leg hard. Edging nearer to the door, for the light was fading, he opened the paper carefully. There was nothing inside but a plain gold wedding-ring.

“You’ve got it, Bon, my boy! You’ve got it!” he yelled, slapping his leg hard. Moving closer to the door since the light was fading, he opened the paper carefully. There was nothing inside but a simple gold wedding ring.

“Better than nothing!” said Bonaparte, trying to put it on his little finger, which, however, proved too fat.

“Better than nothing!” said Bonaparte, trying to put it on his little finger, which, however, turned out to be too thick.

He took it off and set it down on the table before him, and looked at it with his crosswise eyes.

He took it off and placed it on the table in front of him, then looked at it with his squinting eyes.

“When that auspicious hour, Sannie,” he said, “shall have arrived, when, panting, I shall lead thee, lighted by Hymen’s torch, to the connubial altar, then upon thy fair amaranthine finger, my joyous bride, shall this ring repose.

“When that special hour comes, Sannie,” he said, “when, breathless, I will take you, guided by Hymen’s torch, to the wedding altar, then on your beautiful everlasting finger, my happy bride, this ring will rest."

     “Thy fair body, oh, my girl,
      Shall Bonaparte possess;
      His fingers in thy money-bags,
      He therein, too, shall mess.”
 
     “Your beautiful body, oh, my girl,  
      Will belong to Bonaparte;  
      His fingers in your money-bags,  
      He will mess around in there, too.”

Having given utterance to this flood of poesy, he sat lost in joyous reflection.

After expressing this outpouring of poetry, he sat absorbed in happy thoughts.

“He therein, too, shall mess,” he repeated meditatively.

“He’s going to mess things up there too,” he repeated thoughtfully.

At this instant, as Bonaparte swore, and swore truly to the end of his life, a slow and distinct rap was given on the crown of his bald head.

At that moment, as Bonaparte swore, and swore sincerely for the rest of his life, a slow and clear tap was made on the top of his bald head.

Bonaparte started and looked up. No riem or strap, hung down from the rafters above, and not a human creature was near the door. It was growing dark; he did not like it. He began to fold up the papers expeditiously. He stretched out his hand for the ring. The ring was gone! Gone, although no human creature had entered the room; gone, although no form had crossed the doorway. Gone!

Bonaparte jumped and looked up. No rope or strap hung down from the rafters above, and no one was near the door. It was getting dark, and he didn't like it. He quickly started to fold the papers. He reached for the ring. The ring was gone! Gone, even though no one had entered the room; gone, even though no one had crossed the threshold. Gone!

He would not sleep there, that was certain.

He definitely wasn't going to sleep there.

He stuffed the papers into his pocket. As he did so, three slow and distinct taps were given on the crown of his head. Bonaparte’s jaw fell: each separate joint lost its power: he could not move; he dared not rise; his tongue lay loose in his mouth.

He shoved the papers into his pocket. As he did this, he felt three slow and clear taps on the top of his head. Bonaparte’s jaw dropped: every joint in his body seemed to lose its strength: he couldn’t move; he didn’t dare to stand up; his tongue lay limp in his mouth.

“Take all, take all!” he gurgled in his throat. “I—I do not want them. Take”—

“Take everything, take everything!” he gurgled in his throat. “I—I don’t want them. Take”—

Here a resolute tug at the grey curls at the back of his head caused him to leap up, yelling wildly. Was he to sit still paralyzed, to be dragged away bodily to the devil? With terrific shrieks he fled, casting no glance behind.

Here, a strong pull on the grey curls at the back of his head made him jump up, yelling wildly. Was he supposed to just sit there frozen, being dragged away to the devil? With terrifying screams, he ran away, not looking back.


When the dew was falling, and the evening was dark, a small figure moved toward the gate of the furthest ostrich-camp, driving a bird before it. When the gate was opened and the bird driven in and the gate fastened, it turned away, but then suddenly paused near the stone wall.

When the dew was falling and the evening was dark, a small figure walked toward the gate of the farthest ostrich camp, pushing a bird in front of it. Once the gate was opened, the bird was guided inside, and the gate was secured, the figure turned away but then suddenly stopped near the stone wall.

“Is that you, Waldo?” said Lyndall, hearing a sound.

“Is that you, Waldo?” Lyndall said, hearing a noise.

The boy was sitting on the damp ground with his back to the wall. He gave her no answer.

The boy was sitting on the wet ground with his back against the wall. He didn’t respond to her.

“Come,” she said, bending over him, “I have been looking for you all day.”

"Come on," she said, leaning over him, "I've been looking for you all day."

He mumbled something.

He mumbled something.

“You have had nothing to eat. I have put some supper in your room. You must come home with me, Waldo.”

“You haven’t eaten anything. I’ve put some dinner in your room. You need to come home with me, Waldo.”

She took his hand, and the boy rose slowly.

She took his hand, and the boy stood up slowly.

She made him take her arm, and twisted her small fingers among his.

She took his arm and intertwined her small fingers with his.

“You must forget,” she whispered. “Since it happened I walk, I talk, I never sit still. If we remember, we cannot bring back the dead.” She knit her little fingers closer among his. “Forgetting is the best thing. He did watch it coming,” she whispered presently. “That is the dreadful thing, to see it coming!” She shuddered. “I want it to come so to me too. Why do you think I was driving that bird?” she added quickly. “That was Hans, the bird that hates Bonaparte. I let him out this afternoon; I thought he would chase him and perhaps kill him.”

“You have to forget,” she whispered. “Since it happened, I walk, I talk, I can’t sit still. If we remember, we can’t bring back the dead.” She tightened her little fingers around his. “Forgetting is the best thing. He did see it coming,” she whispered after a moment. “That’s the awful part, to see it coming!” She shuddered. “I want it to come for me too. Why do you think I was driving that bird?” she added quickly. “That was Hans, the bird that hates Bonaparte. I let him out this afternoon; I thought he would go after him and maybe even kill him.”

The boy showed no sign of interest.

The boy didn’t show any interest.

“He did not catch him; but he put his head over the half-door of your cabin and frightened him horribly. He was there, busy stealing your things. Perhaps he will leave them alone now; but I wish the bird had trodden on him.”

“He didn’t catch him, but he leaned his head over the half-door of your cabin and scared him terribly. He was there, busy stealing your stuff. Maybe he’ll leave it alone now, but I wish the bird had stepped on him.”

They said no more till they reached the door of the cabin.

They didn’t say anything else until they got to the cabin door.

“There is a candle and supper on the table. You must eat,” she said authoritatively. “I cannot stay with you now, lest they find out about the bird.”

“There’s a candle and dinner on the table. You need to eat,” she said firmly. “I can’t stay with you right now, or they’ll find out about the bird.”

He grasped her arm and brought his mouth close to her ear.

He grabbed her arm and leaned in close to her ear.

“There is no God!” he almost hissed; “no God; not anywhere!”

“There is no God!” he nearly spat; “no God; not anywhere!”

She started.

She began.

“Not anywhere!”

“Definitely not!”

He ground it out between his teeth, and she felt his hot breath on her cheek.

He ground it out between his teeth, and she felt his warm breath on her cheek.

“Waldo, you are mad,” she said, drawing herself from him, instinctively.

“Waldo, you’re crazy,” she said, pulling away from him instinctively.

He loosened his grasp and turned away from her also.

He relaxed his grip and turned away from her too.

In truth, is it not life’s way? We fight our little battles alone; you yours, I mine. We must not help or find help.

In reality, isn't that how life works? We each fight our small battles by ourselves; you have yours, and I have mine. We shouldn't help others or seek help for ourselves.

When your life is most real, to me you are mad; when your agony is blackest, I look at you and wonder. Friendship is good, a strong stick; but when the hour comes to lean hard, it gives. In the day of their bitterest need all souls are alone.

When your life feels the most genuine, I think you’re crazy; when your pain is the deepest, I watch you and question. Friendship is great, a solid support; but when it’s time to rely on it, it sometimes breaks. In their toughest moments, everyone is on their own.

Lyndall stood by him in the dark, pityingly, wonderingly. As he walked to the door, she came after him.

Lyndall stood next to him in the darkness, feeling pity and curiosity. As he walked toward the door, she followed him.

“Eat your supper; it will do you good,” she said.

“Eat your dinner; it’ll be good for you,” she said.

She rubbed her cheek against his shoulder and then ran away.

She pressed her cheek against his shoulder and then ran off.

In the front room the little woolly Kaffer girl was washing Tant Sannie’s feet in a small tub, and Bonaparte, who sat on the wooden sofa, was pulling off his shoes and stockings that his own feet might be washed also. There were three candles burning in the room, and he and Tant Sannie sat close together, with the lean Hottentot not far off; for when ghosts are about much light is needed, there is great strength in numbers. Bonaparte had completely recovered from the effects of his fright in the afternoon, and the numerous doses of brandy that it had been necessary to administer to him to effect his restoration had put him into a singularly pleasant and amiable mood.

In the front room, the little woolly Kaffir girl was washing Tant Sannie's feet in a small tub, while Bonaparte, who was sitting on the wooden sofa, was taking off his shoes and socks so his own feet could be washed too. Three candles were burning in the room, and he and Tant Sannie were sitting close together, with the lean Hottentot not far away; when ghosts are around, you need a lot of light and there’s strength in numbers. Bonaparte had fully recovered from his scare in the afternoon, and the many shots of brandy he had to drink to help him feel better had put him in a surprisingly cheerful and friendly mood.

“That boy Waldo,” said Bonaparte, rubbing his toes, “took himself off coolly this morning as soon as the wagon came, and has not done a stiver of work all day. I’ll not have that kind of thing now I’m master of this farm.”

“That boy Waldo,” Bonaparte said, rubbing his toes, “left without a care this morning as soon as the wagon arrived, and he hasn’t done a bit of work all day. I won’t allow that kind of behavior now that I’m in charge of this farm.”

The Hottentot maid translated.

The Khoikhoi maid translated.

“Ah, I expect he’s sorry that his father’s dead,” said Tant Sannie. “It’s nature, you know. I cried the whole morning when my father died. One can always get another husband, but one can’t get another father,” said Tant Sannie, casting a sidelong glance at Bonaparte.

“Ah, I bet he feels bad that his dad is gone,” said Aunt Sannie. “It’s just part of life, you know. I cried all morning when my dad passed away. You can always find another husband, but you can’t get another father,” said Aunt Sannie, glancing at Bonaparte.

Bonaparte expressed a wish to give Waldo his orders for the next day’s work, and accordingly the little woolly-headed Kaffer was sent to call him. After a considerable time the boy appeared, and stood in the doorway.

Bonaparte wanted to give Waldo his instructions for the next day's work, so the little curly-haired Kaffer was sent to get him. After a while, the boy showed up and stood in the doorway.

If they had dressed him in one of the swallow-tailed coats, and oiled his hair till the drops fell from it, and it lay as smooth as an elder’s on sacrament Sunday, there would still have been something unanointed in the aspect of the fellow. As it was, standing there in his strange old costume, his head presenting much the appearance of having been deeply rolled in sand, his eyelids swollen, the hair hanging over his forehead, and a dogged sullenness on his features, he presented most the appearance of an ill-conditioned young buffalo.

If they had put him in one of those fancy coats with tails, and slicked his hair down so much that drops were falling from it, making it lay as smooth as an elder's on church service day, there would still have been something unrefined about him. As it was, standing there in his weird old outfit, his head looking like it had been rolled in sand, his eyelids puffy, hair hanging over his forehead, and a stubborn sulk on his face, he looked more like a badly behaved young buffalo.

“Beloved Lord,” cried Tant Sannie, “how he looks! Come in, boy. Couldn’t you come and say good-day to me? Don’t you want some supper?”

“Beloved Lord,” shouted Tant Sannie, “look at him! Come in, boy. Can’t you come and say hello to me? Don’t you want some dinner?”

He said he wanted nothing, and turned his heavy eyes away from her.

He said he didn't want anything and turned his tired eyes away from her.

“There’s a ghost been seen in your father’s room,” said Tant Sannie. “If you’re afraid you can sleep in the kitchen.”

“There's a ghost that’s been spotted in your dad's room,” Tant Sannie said. “If you're scared, you can sleep in the kitchen.”

“I will sleep in our room,” said the boy slowly.

“I'll sleep in our room,” said the boy slowly.

“Well, you can go now,” she said; “but be up early to take the sheep. The herd—”

“Well, you can go now,” she said, “but be up early to take the sheep. The herd—”

“Yes, be up early, my boy,” interrupted Bonaparte, smiling. “I am to be master of this farm now; and we shall be good friends, I trust, very good friends, if you try to do your duty, my dear boy.”

“Yes, get up early, my boy,” interrupted Bonaparte, smiling. “I’m going to be the master of this farm now; and I hope we’ll be good friends, very good friends, as long as you try to do your part, my dear boy.”

Waldo turned to go, and Bonaparte, looking benignly at the candle, stretched out one unstockinged foot, over which Waldo, looking at nothing in particular, fell with a heavy thud upon the floor.

Waldo turned to leave, and Bonaparte, gazing kindly at the candle, stretched out one bare foot, over which Waldo, staring at nothing in particular, fell with a loud thud onto the floor.

“Dear me! I hope you are not hurt, my boy,” said Bonaparte. “You’ll have many a harder thing than that though, before you’ve gone through life,” he added consolingly, as Waldo picked himself up.

“Dear me! I hope you're not hurt, my boy,” said Bonaparte. “You'll face much tougher challenges than that before you get through life,” he added reassuringly as Waldo got back on his feet.

The lean Hottentot laughed till the room rang again; and Tant Sannie tittered till her sides ached.

The thin Hottentot laughed so hard the room echoed; and Aunt Sannie giggled until her sides hurt.

When he had gone the little maid began to wash Bonaparte’s feet.

When he left, the young maid started to wash Bonaparte's feet.

“Oh, Lord, beloved Lord, how he did fall! I can’t think of it,” cried Tant Sannie, and she laughed again. “I always did know he was not right; but this evening any one could see it,” she added, wiping the tears of mirth from her face. “His eyes are as wild as if the devil was in them. He never was like other children. The dear Lord knows, if he doesn’t walk alone for hours talking to himself. If you sit in the room with him you can see his lips moving the whole time; and if you talk to him twenty times he doesn’t hear you. Daft-eyes; he’s as mad as mad can be.”

“Oh, Lord, dear Lord, how he did fall! I can’t even think about it,” cried Aunt Sannie, and she laughed again. “I always knew he wasn’t quite right, but tonight anyone could see it,” she added, wiping the tears of laughter from her face. “His eyes are as wild as if the devil was in them. He was never like other kids. God knows, if he doesn’t wander around for hours talking to himself. If you sit in the room with him, you can see his lips moving the whole time; and if you talk to him twenty times, he doesn’t even hear you. Crazy eyes; he’s as insane as can be.”

This repetition of the word mad conveyed meaning to Bonaparte’s mind. He left off paddling his toes in the water.

This repetition of the word "mad" made sense to Bonaparte. He stopped splashing his toes in the water.

“Mad, mad? I know that kind of mad,” said Bonaparte, “and I know the thing to give for it. The front end of a little horsewhip, the tip! Nice thing; takes it out,” said Bonaparte.

“Crazy, crazy? I know that kind of crazy,” said Bonaparte, “and I know just the thing to cure it. The business end of a little horsewhip, the tip! Great solution; it works like a charm,” said Bonaparte.

The Hottentot laughed, and translated.

The Hottentot laughed and translated.

“No more walking about and talking to themselves on this farm now,” said Bonaparte; “no more minding of sheep and reading of books at the same time. The point of a horsewhip is a little thing, but I think he’ll have a taste of it before long.” Bonaparte rubbed his hands and looked pleasantly across his nose; and then the three laughed together grimly.

“No more wandering around and talking to themselves on this farm now,” said Bonaparte; “no more keeping an eye on sheep while reading books at the same time. The end of a horsewhip is a small thing, but I think he’ll experience it soon enough.” Bonaparte rubbed his hands and looked pleasantly over his nose; then the three chuckled together grimly.

And Waldo in his cabin crouched in the dark in a corner, with his knees drawn up to his chin.

And Waldo sat in the dark corner of his cabin, crouched down with his knees pulled up to his chin.





Chapter 1.X. He Shows His Teeth.

Doss sat among the karoo bushes, one yellow ear drawn over his wicked little eye, ready to flap away any adventurous fly that might settle on his nose. Around him in the morning sunlight fed the sheep; behind him lay his master polishing his machine. He found much comfort in handling it that morning. A dozen philosophical essays, or angelically atuned songs for the consolation of the bereaved, could never have been to him what that little sheep-shearing machine was that day.

Doss sat among the karoo bushes, one yellow ear pulled back over his mischievous little eye, ready to swat away any curious fly that might land on his nose. In the morning sunlight, the sheep grazed around him; behind him, his master was polishing his machine. He found a lot of comfort in using it that morning. A dozen philosophical essays or beautifully written songs to console the grieving could never mean as much to him as that little sheep-shearing machine did that day.

After struggling to see the unseeable, growing drunk with the endeavour to span the infinite, and writhing before the inscrutable mystery, it is a renovating relief to turn to some simple, feelable, weighable substance; to something which has a smell and a colour, which may be handled and turned over this way and that. Whether there be or be not a hereafter, whether there be any use in calling aloud to the Unseen power, whether there be an Unseen power to call to, whatever be the true nature of the “I” who call and of the objects around me, whatever be our meaning, our internal essence, our cause (and in a certain order of minds death and the agony of loss inevitably awaken the wild desire, at other times smothered, to look into these things), whatever be the nature of that which lies beyond the unbroken wall which the limits of the human intellect build up on every hand, this thing is certain—a knife will cut wood, and one cogged wheel will turn another. This is sure.

After struggling to see the unseeable, becoming overwhelmed by the effort to understand the infinite, and wrestling with the mysterious unknown, it is a refreshing relief to focus on something simple, tangible, and measurable; something that has a scent and a color, that can be handled and examined from different angles. Whether there is an afterlife or not, whether calling out to an unseen power is useful, whether such a power exists to call upon, no matter the true nature of the “I” who is calling or the objects around me, no matter our meaning, our inner essence, our reasons (and at times when we confront death and the pain of loss, there's a wild urge, sometimes suppressed, to explore these questions), whatever lies beyond the unyielding wall that the limits of human intellect create all around us, one thing is certain—a knife will cut wood, and one cogged wheel will turn another. This is definite.

Waldo found an immeasurable satisfaction in the handling of his machine; but Doss winked and blinked, and thought it all frightfully monotonous out there on the flat, and presently dropped asleep, sitting bolt upright. Suddenly his eyes opened wide; something was coming from the direction of the homestead. Winking his eyes and looking intently, he perceived it was the grey mare. Now Doss had wondered much of late what had become of her master. Seeing she carried some one on her back, he now came to his own conclusion, and began to move his tail violently up and down. Presently he pricked up one ear and let the other hang; his tail became motionless, and the expression of his mouth was one of decided disapproval bordering on scorn. He wrinkled his lips up on each side into little lines.

Waldo felt an immense satisfaction in operating his machine; but Doss squinted and blinked, finding everything out there on the flat incredibly dull, and soon he fell asleep while sitting straight up. Suddenly, his eyes flew open; something was coming from the direction of the homestead. Squinting and focusing, he realized it was the gray mare. Doss had been wondering for a while what had happened to her owner. Seeing that she was carrying someone on her back, he quickly jumped to his own conclusion and started wagging his tail up and down excitedly. Soon, he perked up one ear while letting the other droop; his tail froze in place, and his facial expression turned to one of clear disapproval, almost scorn. He crinkled his lips into little lines on either side.

The sand was soft, and the grey mare came on so noiselessly that the boy heard nothing till Bonaparte dismounted. Then Doss got up and moved back a step. He did not approve of Bonaparte’s appearance. His costume, in truth, was of a unique kind. It was a combination of the town and country. The tails of his black cloth coat were pinned up behind to keep them from rubbing; he had on a pair of moleskin trousers and leather gaiters, and in his hand he carried a little whip of rhinoceros hide.

The sand was soft, and the gray mare approached so silently that the boy didn’t hear anything until Bonaparte got off. Then Doss stood up and took a step back. He wasn’t impressed by Bonaparte’s look. His outfit was genuinely one of a kind. It was a mix of city and country styles. The tails of his black coat were pinned up in the back to prevent them from dragging; he wore moleskin pants and leather gaiters, and in his hand, he held a small whip made from rhinoceros hide.

Waldo started and looked up. Had there been a moment’s time he would have dug a hole in the sand with his hands and buried his treasure. It was only a toy of wood, but he loved it, as one of necessity loves what has been born of him, whether of the flesh or spirit. When cold eyes have looked at it, the feathers are rubbed off our butterfly’s wing forever.

Waldo jumped up and looked around. If he had a moment, he would have dug a hole in the sand with his hands and buried his treasure. It was just a wooden toy, but he loved it, just like someone in need loves something they’ve created themselves, whether it’s physical or emotional. When cold eyes have looked at it, the feathers are gone from our butterfly’s wing forever.

“What have you here, my lad?” said Bonaparte, standing by him, and pointing with the end of his whip to the medley of wheels and hinges.

“What do you have here, my boy?” said Bonaparte, standing beside him and pointing with the tip of his whip at the jumble of wheels and hinges.

The boy muttered something inaudible, and half spread over the thing.

The boy muttered something barely audible and leaned halfway over the object.

“But this seems to be a very ingenious little machine,” said Bonaparte, seating himself on the antheap, and bending down over it with deep interest. “What is it for, my lad?”

“But this looks like a really clever little machine,” said Bonaparte, sitting down on the anthill and leaning over it with great interest. “What’s it for, kid?”

“Shearing sheep.”

"Shearing wool from sheep."

“It is a very nice little machine,” said Bonaparte. “How does it work, now? I have never seen anything so ingenious!”

“It’s a really cool little machine,” said Bonaparte. “How does it work, though? I’ve never seen anything so clever!”

There was never a parent who heard deception in the voice that praised his child—his first-born. Here was one who liked the thing that had been created in him. He forgot everything. He showed how the shears would work with a little guidance, how the sheep would be held, and the wool fall into the trough. A flush burst over his face as he spoke.

There’s never been a parent who sensed dishonesty in the voice that praised their child—his firstborn. This was someone who genuinely appreciated what had been created in him. He lost track of everything else. He demonstrated how the shears would operate with a bit of direction, how the sheep would be managed, and how the wool would fall into the trough. A rush of excitement spread across his face as he spoke.

“I tell you what, my lad,” said Bonaparte emphatically, when the explanation was finished, “we must get you a patent. Your fortune is made. In three years’ time there’ll not be a farm in this colony where it isn’t working. You’re a genius, that’s what you are!” said Bonaparte, rising.

“I’m telling you, my friend,” Bonaparte said with conviction when he finished explaining, “we need to get you a patent. You’re set for life. In three years, there won’t be a farm in this colony that isn’t using it. You’re a genius, that’s what you are!” Bonaparte said as he stood up.

“If it were made larger,” said the boy, raising his eyes, “it would work more smoothly. Do you think there would be any one in this colony would be able to make it?”

“If it were bigger,” said the boy, looking up, “it would function more smoothly. Do you think there’s anyone in this colony who could make it?”

“I’m sure they could,” said Bonaparte; “and if not, why I’ll do my best for you. I’ll send it to England. It must be done somehow. How long have you worked at it?”

“I’m sure they could,” said Bonaparte; “and if not, I’ll do my best for you. I’ll send it to England. It has to be done somehow. How long have you been working on it?”

“Nine months,” said the boy.

“9 months,” said the boy.

“Oh, it is such a nice little machine,” said Bonaparte, “one can’t help feeling an interest in it. There is only one little improvement, one very little improvement, I should like to make.”

“Oh, it’s such a nice little machine,” said Bonaparte, “you can’t help but feel interested in it. There’s just one small improvement, just a very small improvement, I’d like to make.”

Bonaparte put his foot on the machine and crushed it into the sand. The boy looked up into his face.

Bonaparte stepped on the machine and smashed it into the sand. The boy looked up at his face.

“Looks better now,” said Bonaparte, “doesn’t it? If we can’t have it made in England we’ll send it to America. Good-bye; ta-ta,” he added. “You’re a great genius, a born genius, my dear boy, there’s no doubt about it.”

“Looks better now,” said Bonaparte, “doesn’t it? If we can’t get it made in England, we’ll send it to America. Goodbye; see you later,” he added. “You’re a real genius, a natural genius, my dear boy, there’s no doubt about it.”

He mounted the grey mare and rode off. The dog watched his retreat with cynical satisfaction; but his master lay on the ground with his head on his arms in the sand, and the little wheels and chips of wood lay on the ground around him. The dog jumped on to his back and snapped at the black curls, till, finding that no notice was taken, he walked off to play with a black beetle. The beetle was hard at work trying to roll home a great ball of dung it had been collecting all the morning: but Doss broke the ball, and ate the beetle’s hind legs, and then bit off its head. And it was all play, and no one could tell what it had lived and worked for. A striving, and a striving, and an ending in nothing.

He got on the gray mare and rode away. The dog watched him leave with a cynical sense of satisfaction; meanwhile, his owner lay on the ground with his head resting on his arms in the sand, surrounded by little wheels and bits of wood. The dog jumped onto his back and snapped at his black curls, but when he realized he wasn’t getting any response, he wandered off to play with a black beetle. The beetle was busy trying to roll a large ball of dung home that it had been working on all morning, but Doss broke the ball apart, ate the beetle’s hind legs, and then bit off its head. It was all just play, and nobody could figure out what it had lived and worked for. A struggle, and a struggle, leading to nothing.





Chapter 1.XI. He Snaps.

“I have found something in the loft,” said Em to Waldo, who was listlessly piling cakes of fuel on the kraal wall, a week after. “It is a box of books that belonged to my father. We thought Tant Sannie had burnt them.”

“I found something in the attic,” Em said to Waldo, who was absentmindedly stacking blocks of fuel on the kraal wall a week later. “It’s a box of books that belonged to my dad. We thought Tant Sannie had burned them.”

The boy put down the cake he was raising and looked at her.

The boy set down the cake he was holding and looked at her.

“I don’t think they are very nice, not stories,” she added, “but you can go and take any you like.”

“I don’t think they’re very nice stories,” she added, “but you can go ahead and take any you want.”

So saying, she took up the plate in which she had brought his breakfast, and walked off to the house.

So saying, she picked up the plate with his breakfast and walked off to the house.

After that the boy worked quickly. The pile of fuel Bonaparte had ordered him to pack was on the wall in half an hour. He then went to throw salt on the skins laid out to dry. Finding the pot empty, he went to the loft to refill it.

After that, the boy worked fast. He had the pile of fuel Bonaparte told him to pack stacked against the wall in half an hour. Then he went to sprinkle salt on the skins that were spread out to dry. When he found the pot empty, he went up to the loft to fill it up again.

Bonaparte Blenkins, whose door opened at the foot of the ladder, saw the boy go up, and stood in the doorway waiting for his return. He wanted his boots blacked. Doss, finding he could not follow his master up the round bars, sat patiently at the foot of the ladder. Presently he looked up longingly, but no one appeared. Then Bonaparte looked up also, and began to call; but there was no answer. What could the boy be doing? The loft was an unknown land to Bonaparte. He had often wondered what was up there; he liked to know what was in all locked-up places and out-of-the-way corners, but he was afraid to climb the ladder. So Bonaparte looked up, and in the name of all that was tantalizing, questioned what the boy did up there. The loft was used only as a lumber-room. What could the fellow find up there to keep him so long?

Bonaparte Blenkins, whose door opened at the bottom of the ladder, watched the boy go up and stood in the doorway waiting for him to come back. He needed his boots polished. Doss, realizing he couldn't follow his master up the rungs, sat patiently at the base of the ladder. After a moment, he looked up longingly, but no one appeared. Then Bonaparte looked up too and started calling, but there was no response. What could the boy be doing? The loft was an unfamiliar place to Bonaparte. He often wondered what was up there; he liked to know what was in all the locked places and hidden corners, but he was too scared to climb the ladder. So Bonaparte looked up and, feeling frustrated, questioned what the boy was doing up there. The loft was only used as a storage room. What could the guy find up there that would keep him for so long?

Could the Boer-woman have beheld Waldo at that instant, any lingering doubt which might have remained in her mind as to the boy’s insanity would instantly have vanished. For, having filled the salt-pot, he proceeded to look for the box of books among the rubbish that filled the loft. Under a pile of sacks he found it—a rough packing-case, nailed up, but with one loose plank. He lifted that, and saw the even backs of a row of books. He knelt down before the box, and ran his hand along its rough edges, as if to assure himself of its existence. He stuck his hand in among the books, and pulled out two. He felt them, thrust his fingers in among the leaves, and crumpled them a little, as a lover feels the hair of his mistress. The fellow gloated over his treasure. He had had a dozen books in the course of his life; now here was a mine of them opened at his feet. After a while he began to read the titles, and now and again opened a book and read a sentence; but he was too excited to catch the meanings distinctly. At last he came to a dull, brown volume. He read the name, opened it in the centre, and where he opened began to read. It was a chapter on property that he fell upon—Communism, Fourierism, St. Simonism, in a work on Political Economy. He read down one page and turned over to the next; he read down that without changing his posture by an inch; he read the next, and the next, kneeling up all the while with the book in his hand, and his lips parted.

If the Boer woman had seen Waldo at that moment, any doubts she might have had about the boy's sanity would have disappeared. After filling the salt shaker, he started searching for the box of books among the junk piled up in the attic. He found it under a heap of sacks—a rough packing crate, nailed shut, but with one loose board. He lifted it and saw the even spines of a row of books. Kneeling down in front of the box, he ran his hand along its rough edges, as if to confirm it was real. He reached into the box, pulled out two books, felt them, slipped his fingers between the pages, and crumpled the edges a bit, much like a lover would touch his partner's hair. He reveled in his discovery. Throughout his life, he had only owned a dozen books; now, a treasure trove lay at his feet. After a while, he began reading the titles, occasionally opening a book to read a sentence, but his excitement made it hard to grasp the meanings clearly. Finally, he picked up a dull, brown book. He read the title, opened it in the middle, and started reading. It was a chapter about property—Communism, Fourierism, St. Simonism, from a Political Economy book. He read down one page and flipped to the next, continuing on without shifting his position, reading the following pages with the book in his hand and his lips slightly parted.

All he read he did not fully understand; the thoughts were new to him; but this was the fellow’s startled joy in the book—the thoughts were his, they belonged to him. He had never thought them before, but they were his.

All he read he didn’t fully understand; the ideas were new to him; but this was the guy’s surprised joy in the book—the ideas were his, they belonged to him. He had never thought them before, but they were his.

He laughed silently and internally, with the still intensity of triumphant joy.

He laughed quietly and to himself, filled with a calm intensity of victorious joy.

So, then, all thinking creatures did not send up the one cry—“As thou, dear Lord, has created things in the beginning, so are they now, so ought they to be, so will they be, world without end; and it doesn’t concern us what they are. Amen.” There were men to whom not only kopjes and stones were calling out imperatively, “What are we, and how came we here? Understand us, and know us;” but to whom even the old, old relations between man and man, and the customs of the ages called, and could not be made still and forgotten.

So, all thinking beings didn’t just shout out one cry—“As you, dear Lord, created everything in the beginning, so it is now, so it should be, and so it will be, forever; and it doesn’t matter to us what they are. Amen.” There were people who felt that not only the hills and stones were urgently asking, “What are we, and how did we get here? Understand us, and know us;” but even the old relationships between people and the customs of the past were calling out, demanding to be acknowledged and not forgotten.

The boy’s heavy body quivered with excitement. So he was not alone, not alone. He could not quite have told any one why he was so glad, and this warmth had come to him. His cheeks were burning. No wonder that Bonaparte called in vain, and Doss put his paws on the ladder, and whined till three-quarters of an hour had passed. At last the boy put the book in his breast and buttoned it tightly to him. He took up the salt pot, and went to the top of the ladder. Bonaparte, with his hands folded under his coat-tails, looked up when he appeared, and accosted him.

The boy’s heavy body shook with excitement. He was not alone, not alone. He couldn't really explain why he felt so happy, and this warmth had filled him. His cheeks were warm. It was no surprise that Bonaparte called out for him without getting a response, and Doss rested his paws on the ladder, whining for three-quarters of an hour. Finally, the boy tucked the book into his shirt and buttoned it tightly. He grabbed the salt shaker and climbed to the top of the ladder. Bonaparte, with his hands tucked under his coat, looked up when he appeared and spoke to him.

“You’ve been rather a long time up there, my lad,” he said, as the boy descended with a tremulous haste, most unlike his ordinary slow movements. “You didn’t hear me calling, I suppose?”

“You've been up there for quite a while, my boy,” he said, as the boy came down with a nervous speed, totally unlike his usual slow pace. “I guess you didn’t hear me calling, did you?”

Bonaparte whisked the tails of his coat up and down as he looked at him. He, Bonaparte Blenkins, had eyes which were very far-seeing. He looked at the pot. It was rather a small pot to have taken three-quarters of an hour in the filling. He looked at the face. It was flushed. And yet, Tant Sannie kept no wine—he had not been drinking; his eyes were wide open and bright—he had not been sleeping; there was no girl up there—he had not been making love. Bonaparte looked at him sagaciously. What would account for the marvellous change in the boy coming down the ladder from the boy going up the ladder? One thing there was. Did not Tant Sannie keep in the loft bultongs, and nice smoked sausages? There must be something nice to eat up there! Aha! that was it!

Bonaparte flicked the tails of his coat up and down as he looked at him. He, Bonaparte Blenkins, had very sharp eyes. He glanced at the pot. It seemed a bit small to have taken three-quarters of an hour to fill. He observed the face. It was flushed. And yet, Tant Sannie didn’t keep any wine—he hadn't been drinking; his eyes were wide open and bright—he hadn't been sleeping; there was no girl up there—he hadn't been making love. Bonaparte regarded him wisely. What could explain the amazing change in the boy coming down the ladder compared to when he went up? There was one thing. Didn’t Tant Sannie keep biltong and delicious smoked sausages in the loft? There must be something tasty to eat up there! Aha! That was it!

Bonaparte was so interested in carrying out this chain of inductive reasoning that he quite forgot to have his boots blacked.

Bonaparte was so focused on following this chain of inductive reasoning that he completely forgot to have his boots cleaned.

He watched the boy shuffle off with the salt-pot under his arm; then he stood in his doorway and raised his eyes to the quiet blue sky, and audibly propounded this riddle to himself:

He watched the boy walk away with the salt shaker under his arm; then he stood in his doorway and looked up at the peaceful blue sky, and quietly asked himself this riddle:

“What is the connection between the naked back of a certain boy with a greatcoat on and a salt-pot under his arm, and the tip of a horsewhip? Answer: No connection at present, but there will be soon.”

“What’s the link between a certain boy with a coat on, holding a salt shaker under his arm, and the tip of a riding crop? Answer: No connection right now, but there will be soon.”

Bonaparte was so pleased with this sally of his wit that he chuckled a little and went to lie down on his bed.

Bonaparte was so amused by this clever remark that he chuckled a bit and went to lie down on his bed.

There was bread-baking that afternoon, and there was a fire lighted in the brick oven behind the house, and Tant Sannie had left the great wooden-elbowed chair in which she passed her life, and waddled out to look at it. Not far off was Waldo, who, having thrown a pail of food into the pigsty, now leaned over the sod wall looking at the pigs. Half of the sty was dry, but the lower half was a pool of mud, on the edge of which the mother sow lay with closed eyes, her ten little ones sucking; the father pig, knee-deep in the mud, stood running his snout into a rotten pumpkin and wriggling his curled tail.

That afternoon, they were baking bread, and a fire was lit in the brick oven behind the house. Tant Sannie had left the large wooden chair where she spent her days and waddled outside to check on it. Not far away, Waldo, after tossing a bucket of food into the pigsty, was leaning over the sod wall, watching the pigs. Half of the sty was dry, while the lower half was a muddy pool, where the mother sow lay with her eyes closed, nursing her ten piglets. The father pig stood knee-deep in the mud, poking his snout into a rotten pumpkin and wiggling his curled tail.

Waldo wondered dreamily as he stared why they were pleasant to look at. Taken singly they were not beautiful; taken together they were. Was it not because there was a certain harmony about them? The old sow was suited to the little pigs, and the little pigs to their mother, the old boar to the rotten pumpkin, and all to the mud. They suggested the thought of nothing that should be added, of nothing that should be taken away. And, he wondered on vaguely, was not that the secret of all beauty, that you who look on— So he stood dreaming, and leaned further and further over the sod wall, and looked at the pigs.

Waldo wondered dreamily as he stared why they were so pleasant to look at. Individually, they weren't beautiful; together, they were. Was it because there was a certain harmony among them? The old sow suited the little pigs, and the little pigs suited their mother, the old boar suited the rotten pumpkin, and all of them suited the mud. They suggested that nothing should be added or taken away. And, he thought vaguely, wasn’t that the secret of all beauty, that you who look on— So he stood dreaming, leaning further and further over the sod wall, and looked at the pigs.

All this time Bonaparte Blenkins was sloping down from the house in an aimless sort of way; but he kept one eye fixed on the pigsty, and each gyration brought him nearer to it. Waldo stood like a thing asleep when Bonaparte came close up to him.

All this time, Bonaparte Blenkins was heading down from the house in a meandering sort of way; but he kept one eye on the pigsty, and each turn brought him closer to it. Waldo stood there like he was asleep when Bonaparte approached him.

In old days, when a small boy, playing in an Irish street-gutter, he, Bonaparte, had been familiarly known among his comrades under the title of Tripping Ben; this, from the rare ease and dexterity with which, by merely projecting his foot, he could precipitate any unfortunate companion on to the crown of his head. Years had elapsed, and Tripping Ben had become Bonaparte; but the old gift was in him still. He came close to the pigsty. All the defunct memories of his boyhood returned on him in a flood, as, with an adroit movement, he inserted his leg between Waldo and the wall and sent him over into the pigsty.

In the past, when he was a small boy playing in an Irish street gutter, Bonaparte was known among his friends as Tripping Ben, a nickname he earned for the unusual skill he had of easily tripping any unfortunate buddy, making them land right on their back. Years went by, and Tripping Ben had turned into Bonaparte, but the old talent was still there. He approached the pigsty, and memories from his childhood suddenly flooded back as he skillfully slipped his leg between Waldo and the wall, sending him tumbling into the pigsty.

The little pigs were startled at the strange intruder, and ran behind their mother, who sniffed at him. Tant Sannie smote her hands together and laughed; but Bonaparte was far from joining her. Lost in reverie, he gazed at the distant horizon.

The little pigs were freaked out by the strange intruder and ran behind their mother, who sniffed at him. Aunt Sannie clapped her hands and laughed; but Bonaparte was nowhere near joining her. Lost in thought, he stared at the distant horizon.

The sudden reversal of head and feet had thrown out the volume that Waldo carried in his breast. Bonaparte picked it up and began to inspect it, as the boy climbed slowly over the wall. He would have walked off sullenly, but he wanted his book, and he waited until it should be given him.

The sudden turn of his head and feet had knocked the book that Waldo carried in his chest. Bonaparte picked it up and started to examine it while the boy climbed slowly over the wall. He would have walked away grumpily, but he wanted his book, so he waited until it was handed back to him.

“Ha!” said Bonaparte, raising his eyes from the leaves of the book which he was examining, “I hope your coat has not been injured; it is of an elegant cut. An heirloom, I presume, from your paternal grandfather? It looks nice now.”

“Ha!” said Bonaparte, looking up from the pages of the book he was examining, “I hope your coat isn’t damaged; it’s got a sharp style. An heirloom, I guess, from your grandfather? It looks good on you.”

“Oh, Lord! oh! Lord!” cried Tant Sannie, laughing and holding her sides; “how the child looks—as though he thought the mud would never wash off. Oh, Lord, I shall die! You, Bonaparte, are the funniest man I ever saw.”

“Oh, my God! Oh, my God!” cried Tant Sannie, laughing and holding her sides; “look at the kid—he acts like he thinks the mud will never come off. Oh, I’m going to die! You, Bonaparte, are the funniest guy I've ever seen.”

Bonaparte Blenkins was now carefully inspecting the volume he had picked up. Among the subjects on which the darkness of his understanding had been enlightened during his youth, Political Economy had not been one. He was not, therefore, very clear as to what the nature of the book might be; and as the name of the writer, J.S. Mill, might, for anything he knew to the contrary, have belonged to a venerable member of the British and Foreign Bible Society, it by no means threw light upon the question. He was not in any way sure that Political Economy had nothing to do with the cheapest way of procuring clothing for the army and navy, which would be certainly both a political and economical subject.

Bonaparte Blenkins was now carefully looking over the book he had picked up. Among the topics that had illuminated his understanding during his youth, Political Economy wasn’t one of them. He wasn’t very sure about what the book was about, and since the author’s name, J.S. Mill, could very well have belonged to a respected member of the British and Foreign Bible Society, it didn’t really clarify things for him. He wasn’t at all certain that Political Economy had nothing to do with finding the cheapest ways to outfit the army and navy, which would definitely be both a political and economic issue.

But Bonaparte soon came to a conclusion as to the nature of the book and its contents, by the application of a simple rule now largely acted upon, but which, becoming universal, would save much thought and valuable time. It is of marvellous simplicity, of infinite utility, of universal applicability. It may easily be committed to memory and runs thus:

But Bonaparte quickly figured out what the book was about and its content by using a straightforward rule that is now commonly followed, and if it were more widely adopted, it would save a lot of thought and valuable time. It is incredibly simple, extremely useful, and can be applied in many situations. It can be easily memorized and goes like this:

Whenever you come into contact with any book, person, or opinion of which you absolutely comprehend nothing, declare that book, person or opinion to be immoral. Bespatter it, vituperate against it, strongly insist that any man or woman harbouring it is a fool or a knave, or both. Carefully abstain from studying it. Do all that in you lies to annihilate that book, person, or opinion.

Whenever you encounter a book, person, or opinion that you completely don’t understand, label that book, person, or opinion as immoral. Attack it, criticize it harshly, and firmly argue that anyone who supports it is either a fool or a dishonest person, or both. Make sure to avoid examining it. Do everything you can to destroy that book, person, or opinion.

Acting on this rule, so wide in its comprehensiveness, so beautifully simple in its working, Bonaparte approached Tant Sannie with the book in his hand. Waldo came a step nearer, eyeing it like a dog whose young has fallen into evil hands.

Acting on this broad rule, so elegantly straightforward in its function, Bonaparte walked up to Tant Sannie with the book in his hand. Waldo moved a step closer, watching it like a dog whose puppy has fallen into the wrong hands.

“This book,” said Bonaparte, “is not a fit and proper study for a young and immature mind.”

“This book,” said Bonaparte, “is not suitable for a young and inexperienced mind.”

Tant Sannie did not understand a word, and said:

Tant Sannie didn't understand anything and said:

“What?”

“What?”

“This book,” said Bonaparte, bringing down his finger with energy on the cover, “this book is sleg, sleg, Davel, Davel!”

“This book,” said Bonaparte, emphasizing the cover with his finger, “this book is great, great, Davel, Davel!”

Tant Sannie perceived from the gravity of his countenance that it was no laughing matter. From the words “sleg” and “Davel” she understood that the book was evil, and had some connection with the prince who pulls the wires of evil over the whole earth.

Tant Sannie could tell from the seriousness of his face that this was no joke. From the words “sleg” and “Davel,” she realized that the book was sinister and had some link to the prince who manipulates evil all over the world.

“Where did you get this book?” she asked, turning her twinkling little eyes on Waldo. “I wish that my legs may be as thin as an Englishman’s if it isn’t one of your father’s. He had more sins than all the Kaffers in Kafferland, for all that he pretended to be so good all those years, and to live without a wife because he was thinking of the one that was dead! As though ten dead wives could make up for one fat one with arms and legs!” cried Tant Sannie, snorting.

“Where did you get this book?” she asked, turning her sparkling little eyes on Waldo. “I wish my legs were as thin as an Englishman’s if it’s not one of your father’s. He had more sins than all the Kaffirs in Kaffirland, despite pretending to be so good all those years, living without a wife because he was thinking about the one who died! As if ten dead wives could make up for one heavy set one with arms and legs!” cried Tant Sannie, snorting.

“It was not my father’s book,” said the boy savagely. “I got it from your loft.”

“It wasn't my dad's book,” the boy said angrily. “I got it from your attic.”

“My loft! my book! How dare you?” cried Tant Sannie.

“My loft! My book! How could you?” shouted Tant Sannie.

“It was Em’s father’s. She gave it me,” he muttered more sullenly.

“It was Em’s dad’s. She gave it to me,” he muttered more grimly.

“Give it here. What is the name of it? What is it about?” she asked, putting her finger upon the title.

“Give it here. What's it called? What's it about?” she asked, placing her finger on the title.

Bonaparte understood.

Bonaparte got it.

“Political Economy,” he said slowly.

"Political Economy," he said slowly.

“Dear Lord!” said Tant Sannie, “cannot one hear from the very sound what an ungodly book it is! One can hardly say the name. Haven’t we got curses enough on this farm?” cried Tant Sannie, eloquently; “my best imported Merino ram dying of nobody knows what, and the short-horn cow casting her two calves, and the sheep eaten up with the scab and the drought? And is this a time to bring ungodly things about the place, to call down the vengeance of Almighty God to punish us more? Didn’t the minister tell me when I was confirmed not to read any book except my Bible and hymn-book, that the devil was in all the rest? And I never have read any other book,” said Tant Sannie with virtuous energy, “and I never will!”

“Dear Lord!” exclaimed Tant Sannie, “you can tell from the very sound how wicked that book is! It’s hard to even say the name. Haven’t we had enough trouble on this farm?” cried Tant Sannie passionately; “my best imported Merino ram is dying for who knows what reason, the short-horn cow is losing her two calves, and the sheep are riddled with scab and drought? Is this really the time to bring something so sinful around here, to invite the wrath of God to punish us even more? Didn’t the minister tell me when I was confirmed to only read the Bible and hymn book, warning that the devil is in all the others? And I’ve never read any other book,” Tant Sannie said with fervent determination, “and I never will!”

Waldo saw that the fate of his book was sealed, and turned sullenly on his heel.

Waldo realized that the fate of his book was decided, and turned away in disappointment.

“So you will not stay to hear what I say!” cried Tant Sannie. “There, take your Polity-gollity-gominy, your devil’s book!” she cried, flinging the book at his head with much energy.

“So you’re not going to stick around to hear what I have to say!” shouted Tant Sannie. “Fine, take your Polity-gollity-gominy, your devil’s book!” she yelled, hurling the book at his head with a lot of力.

It merely touched his forehead on one side and fell to the ground.

It just brushed his forehead on one side and dropped to the ground.

“Go on,” she cried; “I know you are going to talk to yourself. People who talk to themselves always talk to the devil. Go and tell him all about it. Go, go! run!” cried Tant Sannie.

“Go on,” she shouted; “I know you’re going to talk to yourself. People who talk to themselves always end up talking to the devil. Go and tell him everything. Go, go! Run!” yelled Tant Sannie.

But the boy neither quickened nor slackened his pace, and passed sullenly round the back of the wagon-house.

But the boy neither sped up nor slowed down, and walked moodily around the back of the wagon shed.

Books have been thrown at other heads before and since that summer afternoon, by hands more white and delicate than those of the Boer-woman; but whether the result of the process has been in any case wholly satisfactory, may be questioned. We love that with a peculiar tenderness, we treasure it with a peculiar care, it has for us quite a fictitious value, for which we have suffered. If we may not carry it anywhere else we will carry it in our hearts, and always to the end.

Books have been thrown at other heads before and since that summer afternoon, by hands whiter and more delicate than those of the Boer woman; but whether the results have ever been truly satisfying can be questioned. We love it with a special tenderness, we cherish it with a unique care; it holds a kind of imaginary value for us, for which we have endured. If we can't take it anywhere else, we will carry it in our hearts, always till the end.

Bonaparte Blenkins went to pick up the volume, now loosened from its cover, while Tant Sannie pushed the stumps of wood further into the oven. Bonaparte came close to her, tapped the book knowingly, nodded, and looked at the fire. Tant Sannie comprehended, and, taking the volume from his hand, threw it into the back of the oven. It lay upon the heap of coals, smoked, flared, and blazed, and the “Political Economy” was no more—gone out of existence, like many another poor heretic of flesh and blood.

Bonaparte Blenkins went to grab the book, which was now loose from its cover, while Tant Sannie pushed the pieces of wood further into the oven. Bonaparte moved closer to her, tapped the book knowingly, nodded, and looked at the fire. Tant Sannie understood, and taking the book from his hand, tossed it into the back of the oven. It lay on the pile of coals, smoked, flared, and blazed, and the “Political Economy” was gone—vanished from existence, like many another unfortunate heretic of flesh and blood.

Bonaparte grinned, and to watch the process brought his face so near the oven door that the white hair on his eyebrows got singed. He then inquired if there were any more in the loft.

Bonaparte smiled, and to see what was happening, he leaned his face so close to the oven door that the white hair on his eyebrows got singed. He then asked if there were any more in the loft.

Learning that there were, he made signs indicative of taking up armfuls and flinging them into the fire. But Tant Sannie was dubious. The deceased Englishman had left all his personal effects specially to his child. It was all very well for Bonaparte to talk of burning the books. He had had his hair spiritually pulled, and she had no wish to repeat his experience.

Learning that there were, he gestured like he was ready to grab armfuls and throw them into the fire. But Tant Sannie was skeptical. The deceased Englishman had specifically left all his belongings to his child. It was easy for Bonaparte to say he wanted to burn the books. He had gotten his comeuppance, and she had no desire to go through the same ordeal.

She shook her head. Bonaparte was displeased. But then a happy thought occurred to him. He suggested that the key of the loft should henceforth be put into his own safe care and keeping—no one gaining possession of it without his permission. To this Tant Sannie readily assented, and the two walked lovingly to the house to look for it.

She shook her head. Bonaparte was not happy. But then a bright idea hit him. He suggested that the key to the loft should be kept in his own safe custody from then on—no one should be able to access it without his permission. Tant Sannie quickly agreed, and the two walked affectionately to the house to search for it.





Chapter 1.XII. He Bites.

Bonaparte Blenkins was riding home on the grey mare. He had ridden out that afternoon, partly for the benefit of his health, partly to maintain his character as overseer of the farm. As he rode on slowly, he thoughtfully touched the ears of the grey mare with his whip.

Bonaparte Blenkins was riding home on the gray mare. He had gone out that afternoon, partly for his health and partly to keep up his image as the overseer of the farm. As he rode slowly, he absentmindedly tapped the gray mare's ears with his whip.

“No, Bon, my boy,” he addressed himself, “don’t propose! You can’t marry for four years, on account of the will; then why propose? Wheedle her, tweedle her, teedle her, but don’t let her make sure of you. When a woman,” said Bonaparte, sagely resting his finger against the side of his nose, “When a woman is sure of you she does what she likes with you; but when she isn’t, you do what you like with her. And I—” said Bonaparte.

“No, Bon, my boy,” he spoke to himself, “don’t propose! You can’t get married for four years because of the will; so why would you propose? Flatter her, charm her, impress her, but don’t let her feel secure about you. When a woman,” said Bonaparte, wisely tapping his finger against the side of his nose, “When a woman is sure of you, she can do whatever she wants with you; but when she’s not, you can do whatever you want with her. And I—” said Bonaparte.

Here he drew the horse up suddenly and looked. He was now close to the house, and leaning over the pigsty wall, in company with Em, who was showing her the pigs, was a strange female figure. It was the first visitor that had appeared on the farm since his arrival, and he looked at her with interest. She was a tall, pudgy girl of fifteen, weighing a hundred and fifty pounds, with baggy pendulous cheeks and up-turned nose. She strikingly resembled Tant Sannie, in form and feature, but her sleepy good eyes lacked that twinkle that dwelt in the Boer-woman’s small orbs. She was attired in a bright green print, wore brass rings in her ears and glass beads round her neck, and was sucking the tip of her large finger as she looked at the pigs.

Here he suddenly stopped the horse and looked around. He was now close to the house, and leaning over the pigsty wall, together with Em, who was showing her the pigs, was a strange girl. This was the first visitor to the farm since he arrived, and he looked at her with curiosity. She was a tall, chubby girl of fifteen, weighing about one hundred fifty pounds, with saggy cheeks and an upturned nose. She strongly resembled Tant Sannie, in shape and features, but her sleepy, kind eyes lacked the sparkle found in the Boer woman's small ones. She was wearing a bright green dress, had brass rings in her ears, glass beads around her neck, and was sucking on the tip of her large finger as she watched the pigs.

“Who is it that has come?” asked Bonaparte, when he stood drinking his coffee in the front room.

“Who’s there?” asked Bonaparte, as he stood drinking his coffee in the front room.

“Why, my niece, to be sure,” said Tant Sannie, the Hottentot maid translating. “She’s the only daughter of my only brother Paul, and she’s come to visit me. She’ll be a nice mouthful to the man that can get her,” added Tant Sannie. “Her father’s got two thousand pounds in the green wagon box under his bed, and a farm, and five thousand sheep, and God Almighty knows how many goats and horses. They milk ten cows in mid-winter, and the young men are after her like flies about a bowl of milk. She says she means to get married in four months, but she doesn’t yet know to whom. It was so with me when I was young,” said Tant Sannie. “I’ve sat up with the young men four and five nights a week. And they will come riding again, as soon as ever they know that the time’s up that the Englishman made me agree not to marry in.”

“Of course, my niece,” said Tant Sannie, the Hottentot maid translating. “She’s the only daughter of my only brother Paul, and she’s come to visit me. She’ll be quite a catch for the man who can win her,” added Tant Sannie. “Her father has two thousand pounds in cash stashed in the green wagon box under his bed, along with a farm, five thousand sheep, and God knows how many goats and horses. They milk ten cows in mid-winter, and the young men are after her like flies to a bowl of milk. She says she’s planning to get married in four months, but she doesn’t know who yet. I felt the same way when I was young,” said Tant Sannie. “I used to stay up with the young men four or five nights a week. They’ll come riding again as soon as they find out that the time is up, the Englishman made me promise not to marry during.”

The Boer-woman smirked complacently.

The Boer woman smirked confidently.

“Where are you going to?” asked Tant Sannie presently, seeing that Bonaparte rose.

“Where are you headed?” asked Tant Sannie, noticing that Bonaparte was getting up.

“Ha! I’m just going to the kraals; I’ll be in to supper,” said Bonaparte.

“Ha! I’m just going to the pens; I’ll be in for dinner,” said Bonaparte.

Nevertheless, when he reached his own door he stopped and turned in there. Soon after he stood before the little glass, arrayed in his best white shirt with the little tucks, and shaving himself. He had on his very best trousers, and had heavily oiled the little fringe at the back of his head, which, however, refused to become darker. But what distressed him most was his nose—it was very red. He rubbed his finger and thumb on the wall, and put a little whitewash on it; but, finding it rather made matters worse, he rubbed it off again. Then he looked carefully into his own eyes. They certainly were a little pulled down at the outer corners, which gave them the appearance of looking crosswise; but then they were a nice blue. So he put on his best coat, took up his stick, and went out to supper, feeling on the whole well satisfied.

Nevertheless, when he reached his own door, he stopped and turned inside. Soon after, he stood in front of the small mirror, dressed in his best white shirt with the little tucks, shaving his face. He wore his finest trousers and had heavily oiled the small fringe at the back of his head, which, however, refused to darken. But what bothered him the most was his nose—it was very red. He rubbed his finger and thumb on the wall and put a little whitewash on it, but finding that it only made things worse, he wiped it off again. Then he looked closely into his own eyes. They were definitely a bit droopy at the outer corners, making them look crosswise; but at least they were a nice blue. So he put on his best coat, picked up his stick, and went out for supper, feeling pretty satisfied overall.

“Aunt,” said Trana to Tant Sannie when that night they lay together in the great wooden bed, “why does the Englishman sigh so when he looks at me?”

“Aunt,” Trana said to Tant Sannie as they lay together that night in the big wooden bed, “why does the Englishman sigh so when he looks at me?”

“Ha!” said Tant Sannie, who was half asleep, but suddenly started, wide awake. “It’s because he thinks you look like me. I tell you, Trana,” said Tant Sannie, “the man is mad with love of me. I told him the other night I couldn’t marry till Em was sixteen, or I’d lose all the sheep her father left me. And he talked about Jacob working seven years and seven years again for his wife. And of course he meant me,” said Tant Sannie pompously. “But he won’t get me so easily as he thinks; he’ll have to ask more than once.”

“Ha!” said Tant Sannie, who was half asleep but suddenly woke up completely. “It’s because he thinks you look like me. I tell you, Trana,” said Tant Sannie, “the man is crazy about me. I told him the other night I couldn’t marry until Em was sixteen, or I’d lose all the sheep her father left me. And he went on about Jacob working seven years and then another seven for his wife. And of course, he meant me,” said Tant Sannie proudly. “But he won’t get me as easily as he thinks; he’ll have to ask more than once.”

“Oh!” said Trana, who was a lumpish girl and not much given to talking; but presently she added, “Aunt, why does the Englishman always knock against a person when he passes them?”

“Oh!” said Trana, who was a clumsy girl and not very chatty; but soon she added, “Aunt, why does the Englishman always bump into someone when he walks by?”

“That’s because you are always in the way,” said Tant Sannie.

"That’s because you're always in the way," said Tant Sannie.

“But, aunt,” said Trana, presently, “I think he is very ugly.”

“But, Aunt,” Trana said shortly, “I think he's really ugly.”

“Phugh!” said Tant Sannie. “It’s only because we’re not accustomed to such noses in this country. In his country he says all the people have such noses, and the redder your nose is the higher you are. He’s of the family of the Queen Victoria, you know,” said Tant Sannie, wakening up with her subject; “and he doesn’t think anything of governors and church elders and such people; they are nothing to him. When his aunt with the dropsy dies he’ll have money enough to buy all the farms in this district.”

“Ugh!” said Aunt Sannie. “It's just because we're not used to noses like that around here. He says everyone in his country has noses like that, and the redder your nose is, the higher your status. He’s related to Queen Victoria, you know,” Aunt Sannie said, getting more into her topic; “and he doesn’t have much respect for governors and church elders and people like that; they mean nothing to him. When his aunt with the dropsy passes away, he’ll have enough money to buy all the farms in this area.”

“Oh!” said Trana. That certainly made a difference.

“Oh!” said Trana. That definitely changed things.

“Yes,” said Tant Sannie; “and he’s only forty-one, though you’d take him to be sixty. And he told me last night the real reason of his baldness.”

“Yes,” said Tant Sannie; “and he’s only forty-one, though you’d think he was sixty. And he told me last night the real reason for his baldness.”

Tant Sannie then proceeded to relate how, at eighteen years of age, Bonaparte had courted a fair young lady. How a deadly rival, jealous of his verdant locks, his golden flowing hair, had, with a damnable and insinuating deception, made him a present of a pot of pomatum. How, applying it in the evening, on rising in the morning he found his pillow strewn with the golden locks, and, looking into the glass, beheld the shining and smooth expanse which henceforth he must bear. The few remaining hairs were turned to a silvery whiteness, and the young lady married his rival.

Tant Sannie then went on to share how, at eighteen, Bonaparte had pursued a beautiful young lady. A jealous rival, envious of his lush, flowing hair, had deceitfully gifted him a jar of pomade. After using it in the evening, he woke up to find his pillow covered in golden strands, and when he looked in the mirror, he saw a shiny, bald surface he would have to live with from then on. The few hairs that remained had turned silvery white, and the young lady ended up marrying his rival.

“And,” said Tant Sannie solemnly, “if it had not been for the grace of God, and reading of the psalms, he says he would have killed himself. He says he could kill himself quite easily if he wants to marry a woman and she won’t.”

“And,” said Tant Sannie seriously, “if it hadn't been for God's grace and reading the psalms, he says he would have killed himself. He says he could easily kill himself if he wants to marry a woman and she won’t.”

“Alle wereld!” said Trana: and then they went to sleep.

“Wow, world!” said Trana: and then they went to sleep.

Every one was lost in sleep soon; but from the window of the cabin the light streamed forth. It came from a dung fire, over which Waldo sat brooding. Hour after hour he sat there, now and again throwing a fresh lump of fuel on to the fire, which burnt up bravely, and then sank into a great bed of red coals, which reflected themselves in the boy’s eyes as he sat there brooding, brooding, brooding. At last, when the fire was blazing at its brightest, he rose suddenly and walked slowly to a beam from which an ox riem hung. Loosening it, he ran a noose in one end and then doubled it round his arm.

Everyone soon fell asleep; but from the cabin window, light streamed out. It was coming from a dung fire, where Waldo sat lost in thought. Hour after hour, he sat there, occasionally tossing another chunk of fuel onto the fire, which blazed up brightly before settling into a deep bed of red coals, reflecting in the boy’s eyes as he sat there, lost in thought, lost in thought, lost in thought. Finally, when the fire was burning its brightest, he suddenly stood up and walked slowly to a beam from which an ox harness hung. He loosened it, made a loop at one end, and then wrapped it around his arm.

“Mine, mine! I have a right,” he muttered; and then something louder, “if I fall and am killed, so much the better!”

“It's mine, it's mine! I have a right to it,” he muttered; and then he said something louder, “if I fall and die, so much the better!”

He opened the door and went out into the starlight.

He opened the door and stepped into the starlight.

He walked with his eyes bent upon the ground, but overhead it was one of those brilliant southern nights when every space so small that your hand might cover it shows fifty cold white points, and the Milky-Way is a belt of sharp frosted silver. He passed the door where Bonaparte lay dreaming of Trana and her wealth, and he mounted the ladder steps. From those he clambered with some difficulty on to the roof of the house. It was of old rotten thatch with a ridge of white plaster, and it crumbled away under his feet at every step. He trod as heavily as he could. So much the better if he fell.

He walked with his eyes on the ground, but above him it was one of those stunning southern nights where even the tiniest spot your hand could cover shows fifty cold white stars, and the Milky Way stretches across the sky like a band of sharp frosted silver. He passed the door where Bonaparte lay dreaming of Trana and her riches, and he climbed up the ladder. From there, he scrambled with some effort onto the roof of the house. It was covered in old, rotten thatch with a ridge of white plaster, which crumbled away beneath him with every step. He walked as heavily as he could. It wouldn’t be so bad if he fell.

He knelt down when he got to the far gable, and began to fasten his riem to the crumbling bricks. Below was the little window of the loft. With one end of the riem tied round the gable, the other end round his waist, how easy to slide down to it, and to open it, through one of the broken panes, and to go in, and to fill his arms with books, and to clamber up again! They had burnt one book—he would have twenty. Every man’s hand was against his—his should be against every man’s. No one would help him—he would help himself.

He knelt down when he reached the far gable and started to tie his strap to the crumbling bricks. Below was the little window of the loft. With one end of the strap secured around the gable and the other strapped around his waist, it would be so easy to slide down to it, open it through one of the broken panes, go inside, grab a bunch of books, and climb back up again! They had burned one book—he wanted twenty. Every man was against him—he would be against every man. No one would help him—he would help himself.

He lifted the black damp hair from his knit forehead, and looked round to cool his hot face. Then he saw what a regal night it was. He knelt silently and looked up. A thousand eyes were looking down at him, bright and so cold. There was a laughing irony in them.

He pushed the messy black hair off his sweaty forehead and glanced around to cool his flushed face. Then he noticed how magnificent the night was. He knelt quietly and looked up. A thousand eyes were staring down at him, bright and icy. There was a mocking irony in them.

“So hot, so bitter, so angry? Poor little mortal?”

“So hot, so bitter, so angry? Poor little human?”

He was ashamed. He folded his arms, and sat on the ridge of the roof looking up at them.

He felt embarrassed. He crossed his arms and sat on the edge of the roof, looking up at them.

“So hot, so bitter, so angry?”

“So hot, so bitter, so angry?”

It was as though a cold hand had been laid upon his throbbing forehead, and slowly they began to fade and grow dim. Tant Sannie and the burnt book, Bonaparte and the broken machine, the box in the loft, he himself sitting there—how small they all became! Even the grave over yonder. Those stars that shone on up above so quietly, they had seen a thousand such little existences fight just so fiercely, flare up just so brightly and go out; and they, the old, old stars, shone on forever.

It felt like a cold hand was resting on his pounding forehead, and slowly everything started to fade and grow dim. Tant Sannie and the burned book, Bonaparte and the broken machine, the box in the loft, and he himself sitting there—everything seemed so insignificant! Even the grave over there. Those stars shining quietly above had witnessed countless lives struggle just as fiercely, flare up just as brightly, and then fade away; yet, they, the ancient stars, kept shining on forever.

“So hot, so angry, poor little soul?” they said.

“So hot, so angry, poor little soul?” they said.

The riem slipped from his fingers; he sat with his arms folded, looking up.

The reins slipped from his fingers; he sat with his arms crossed, looking up.

“We,” said the stars, “have seen the earth when it was young. We have seen small things creep out upon its surface—small things that prayed and loved and cried very loudly, and then crept under it again. But we,” said the stars, “are as old as the Unknown.”

“We,” said the stars, “have watched the Earth when it was still young. We have seen tiny creatures emerge on its surface—tiny creatures that prayed, loved, and cried out loudly, only to retreat back underneath. But we,” said the stars, “are as ancient as the Unknown.”

He leaned his chin against the palm of his hand and looked up at them. So long he sat there that bright stars set and new ones rose, and yet he sat on.

He rested his chin on his hand and looked up at them. He sat there for so long that bright stars went down and new ones came up, and still he remained.

Then at last he stood up, and began to loosen the riem from the gable.

Then finally he stood up and started to untie the strap from the roof.

What did it matter about the books? The lust and the desire for them had died out. If they pleased to keep them from him they might. What matter? it was a very little thing. Why hate, and struggle, and fight? Let it be as it would.

What did it really matter about the books? The craving and the desire for them had faded away. If they wanted to keep them from him, they could. So what? It was a trivial thing. Why hate, and struggle, and fight? Let it be as it is.

He twisted the riem round his arm and walked back along the ridge of the house.

He wrapped the strap around his arm and walked back along the edge of the house.

By this time Bonaparte Blenkins had finished his dream of Trana, and as he turned himself round for a fresh doze he heard the steps descending the ladder. His first impulse was to draw the blanket over his head and his legs under him, and to shout; but recollecting that the door was locked and the window carefully bolted, he allowed his head slowly to crop out among the blankets, and listened intently. Whosoever it might be, there was no danger of their getting at him; so he clambered out of bed, and going on tiptoe to the door, applied his eye to the keyhole. There was nothing to be seen; so walking to the window, he brought his face as close to the glass as his nose would allow. There was a figure just discernible. The lad was not trying to walk softly, and the heavy shuffling of the well-known velschoens could be clearly heard through the closed window as they crossed the stones in the yard. Bonaparte listened till they had died away round the corner of the wagon-house; and, feeling that his bare legs were getting cold, he jumped back into bed again.

At this point, Bonaparte Blenkins had finished his dream about Trana, and as he turned over for another short nap, he heard footsteps coming down the ladder. His first instinct was to pull the blanket over his head and tuck his legs under him, and to shout; but remembering that the door was locked and the window securely bolted, he slowly peeked his head out from the blankets and listened carefully. No matter who it was, there was no way they could reach him; so he climbed out of bed, tiptoed to the door, and pressed his eye to the keyhole. There was nothing to see; so he went over to the window and brought his face as close to the glass as his nose would allow. He could make out a figure. The boy wasn’t trying to be quiet, and the heavy shuffling of the familiar velschoens was clearly audible through the closed window as they moved across the stones in the yard. Bonaparte listened until the sound faded around the corner of the wagon house, and feeling his bare legs getting cold, he jumped back into bed.


“What do you keep up in your loft?” inquired Bonaparte of the Boer-woman the next evening, pointing upwards and elucidating his meaning by the addition of such Dutch words as he knew, for the lean Hottentot was gone home.

“What do you have up in your loft?” Bonaparte asked the Boer woman the next evening, pointing up and explaining his question with the Dutch words he knew, since the thin Hottentot had gone home.

“Dried skins,” said the Boer-woman, “and empty bottles, and boxes, and sacks, and soap.”

“Dried skins,” said the Boer woman, “and empty bottles, and boxes, and sacks, and soap.”

“You don’t keep any of your provisions there—sugar, now?” said Bonaparte, pointing to the sugar-basin and then up at the loft.

“You don’t store any of your supplies there—sugar, right?” said Bonaparte, pointing to the sugar bowl and then up at the loft.

Tant Sannie shook her head.

Tant Sannie nodded in disagreement.

“Only salt, and dried peaches.”

“Just salt and dried peaches.”

“Dried peaches! Eh?” said Bonaparte. “Shut the door, my dear child, shut it tight,” he called out to Em, who stood in the dining room. Then he leaned over the elbow of the sofa and brought his face as close as possible to the Boer-woman’s, and made signs of eating. Then he said something she did not comprehend; then said, “Waldo, Waldo, Waldo,” pointed up to the loft, and made signs of eating again.

“Dried peaches! Huh?” said Bonaparte. “Close the door, my dear child, close it tight,” he called out to Em, who was in the dining room. Then he leaned over the arm of the sofa and brought his face as close as possible to the Boer woman’s, making gestures as if he was eating. After that, he said something she didn’t understand; then he said, “Waldo, Waldo, Waldo,” pointed up to the loft, and gestured about eating again.

Now an inkling of his meaning dawned on the Boer-woman’s mind. To make it clearer, he moved his legs after the manner of one going up a ladder, appeared to be opening a door, masticated vigorously, said, “Peaches, peaches, peaches,” and appeared to be coming down the ladder.

Now a hint of his meaning began to click in the Boer-woman’s mind. To clarify, he mimicked climbing a ladder, pretended to open a door, chewed energetically, said, “Peaches, peaches, peaches,” and seemed to come down the ladder.

It was now evident to Tant Sannie that Waldo had been in her loft and eaten her peaches.

It was now clear to Tant Sannie that Waldo had been in her attic and eaten her peaches.

To exemplify his own share in the proceedings, Bonaparte lay down on the sofa, and shutting his eyes tightly, said, “Night, night, night!” Then he sat up wildly, appearing to be intently listening, mimicked with his feet the coming down a ladder, and looked at Tant Sannie. This clearly showed how, roused in the night, he had discovered the theft.

To illustrate his involvement in what was happening, Bonaparte lay down on the sofa, closed his eyes tightly, and said, “Night, night, night!” Then he sat up suddenly, seeming to listen intently, pretended with his feet he was coming down a ladder, and looked at Tant Sannie. This clearly demonstrated how he had woken up in the night and discovered the theft.

“He must have been a great fool to eat my peaches,” said Tant Sannie. “They are full of mites as a sheepskin, and as hard as stones.”

“He must have been a complete idiot to eat my peaches,” said Tant Sannie. “They’re crawling with mites like a sheepskin, and as hard as rocks.”

Bonaparte, fumbling in his pocket, did not even hear her remark, and took out from his coat-tail a little horsewhip, nicely rolled up. Bonaparte winked at the little rhinoceros horsewhip, at the Boer-woman, and then at the door.

Bonaparte, searching through his pocket, didn’t even hear her comment and pulled out a small horsewhip that was neatly rolled up from his coat-tail. Bonaparte winked at the small rhinoceros horsewhip, then at the Boer woman, and finally at the door.

“Shall we call him—Waldo, Waldo?” he said.

“Should we call him—Waldo, Waldo?” he said.

Tant Sannie nodded, and giggled. There was something so exceedingly humorous in the idea that he was going to beat the boy, though for her own part she did not see that the peaches were worth it. When the Kaffer maid came with the wash-tub she was sent to summon Waldo; and Bonaparte doubled up the little whip and put it in his pocket. Then he drew himself up, and prepared to act his important part with becoming gravity. Soon Waldo stood in the door, and took off his hat.

Tant Sannie nodded and laughed. There was something really funny about the idea that he was going to hit the boy, even though she personally didn't think the peaches were worth it. When the maid came with the wash-tub, she was sent to call Waldo; and Bonaparte folded up the little whip and tucked it in his pocket. Then he straightened up and got ready to play his important role with the right seriousness. Soon, Waldo appeared in the doorway and took off his hat.

“Come in, come in, my lad,” said Bonaparte, “and shut the door behind.”

“Come in, come in, my friend,” said Bonaparte, “and close the door behind you.”

The boy came in and stood before them.

The boy walked in and stood in front of them.

“You need not be so afraid, child,” said Tant Sannie. “I was a child myself once. It’s no great harm if you have taken a few.”

“You don’t need to be so scared, kid,” said Tant Sannie. “I was a kid once too. It’s no big deal if you’ve taken a few.”

Bonaparte perceived that her remark was not in keeping with the nature of the proceedings, and of the little drama he intended to act. Pursing out his lips, and waving his hand, he solemnly addressed the boy.

Bonaparte noticed that her comment didn't match the vibe of what was happening or the small drama he planned to perform. Pursing his lips and waving his hand, he seriously spoke to the boy.

“Waldo, it grieves me beyond expression to have to summon you for so painful a purpose; but it is at the imperative call of duty, which I dare not evade. I do not state that frank and unreserved confession will obviate the necessity of chastisement, which if requisite shall be fully administered; but the nature of that chastisement may be mitigated by free and humble confession. Waldo, answer me as you would your own father, in whose place I now stand to you; have you, or have you not, did you, or did you not, eat of the peaches in the loft?”

"Waldo, it pains me deeply to have to call you here for such a difficult reason; but I must do so out of a sense of duty that I cannot ignore. I'm not saying that a truthful and complete confession will erase the need for punishment, which will be given if necessary; however, the severity of that punishment could be lessened by an honest and sincere confession. Waldo, answer me as you would your own father, whom I am now standing in for; did you, or did you not, eat the peaches in the loft?"

“Say you took them, boy, say you took them, then he won’t beat you much,” said the Dutchwoman, good-naturedly, getting a little sorry for him.

“Come on, admit you took them, kid, admit you took them, and then he won’t hit you too hard,” said the Dutchwoman, kindly, feeling a bit sorry for him.

The boy raised his eyes slowly and fixed them vacantly upon her, then suddenly his face grew dark with blood.

The boy slowly lifted his gaze and stared at her blankly, then suddenly his face flushed with anger.

“So, you haven’t got anything to say to us, my lad?” said Bonaparte, momentarily forgetting his dignity, and bending forward with a little snarl. “But what I mean is just this, my lad—when it takes a boy three-quarters of an hour to fill a salt-pot, and when at three o’clock in the morning he goes knocking about the doors of a loft, it’s natural to suppose there’s mischief in it. It’s certain there is mischief in it; and where there’s mischief in, it must be taken out,” said Bonaparte, grinning into the boy’s face. Then, feeling that he had fallen from that high gravity which was as spice to the pudding, and the flavour of the whole little tragedy, he drew himself up. “Waldo,” he said, “confess to me instantly, and without reserve, that you ate the peaches.”

“So, you don’t have anything to say to us, kid?” Bonaparte said, momentarily forgetting his seriousness and leaning in with a slight sneer. “What I mean is this, kid—when it takes a boy nearly an hour to fill a salt shaker, and when he’s out knocking on doors at three in the morning, it’s only natural to think there’s trouble brewing. There’s definitely trouble in this; and where there’s trouble, it has to be dealt with,” Bonaparte said, grinning into the boy’s face. Then, realizing he had lost the seriousness that added flavor to the whole little drama, he straightened up. “Waldo,” he said, “confess right now, honestly, that you ate the peaches.”

The boy’s face was white now. His eyes were on the ground, his hands doggedly clasped before him.

The boy's face was pale now. His eyes were on the ground, his hands tightly clasped in front of him.

“What, do you not intend to answer?”

“What, you’re not going to answer?”

The boy looked up at them once from under his bent eyebrows, and then looked down again.

The boy glanced up at them briefly from beneath his furrowed eyebrows, then looked down again.

“The creature looks as if all the devils in hell were in it,” cried Tant Sannie. “Say you took them, boy. Young things will be young things; I was older than you when I used to eat bultong in my mother’s loft, and get the little niggers whipped for it. Say you took them.”

“The creature looks like it has all the devils in hell inside it,” yelled Tant Sannie. “Just say you took them, boy. Young people are always going to be young. I was older than you when I used to eat biltong in my mom's attic and get the little kids in trouble for it. Just say you took them.”

But the boy said nothing.

But the boy stayed silent.

“I think a little solitary confinement might perhaps be beneficial,” said Bonaparte. “It will enable you, Waldo, to reflect on the enormity of the sin you have committed against our Father in heaven. And you may also think of the submission you owe to those who are older and wiser than you are, and whose duty it is to check and correct you.”

“I think a little time in solitary confinement might actually help,” said Bonaparte. “It will give you, Waldo, a chance to reflect on the seriousness of the sin you’ve committed against our Father in heaven. You might also think about the respect you owe to those who are older and wiser than you, and whose responsibility it is to guide and correct you.”

Saying this, Bonaparte stood up and took down the key of the fuel-house, which hung on a nail against the wall.

Saying this, Bonaparte stood up and took the key to the fuel house, which was hanging on a nail on the wall.

“Walk on, my boy,” said Bonaparte, pointing to the door; and as he followed him out he drew his mouth expressively on one side, and made the lash of the little horsewhip stick out of his pocket and shake up and down.

“Keep going, kid,” said Bonaparte, pointing to the door; and as he followed him out, he twisted his mouth to one side and took the little horsewhip out of his pocket, shaking it up and down.

Tant Sannie felt half sorry for the lad; but she could not help laughing, it was always so funny when one was going to have a whipping, and it would do him good. Anyhow, he would forget all about it when the places were healed. Had not she been beaten many times and been all the better for it?

Tant Sannie felt a bit sorry for the boy, but she couldn’t help laughing; it was always funny when someone was about to get a spanking, and it would be good for him. Anyway, he’d forget all about it once the marks healed. Hadn’t she been spanked many times and turned out better for it?

Bonaparte took up a lighted candle that had been left burning on the kitchen table, and told the boy to walk before him. They went to the fuel-house. It was a little stone erection that jutted out from the side of the wagon-house. It was low and without a window, and the dried dung was piled in one corner, and the coffee-mill stood in another, fastened on the top of a short post about three feet high. Bonaparte took the padlock off the rough door.

Bonaparte picked up a lit candle that had been left on the kitchen table and told the boy to walk in front of him. They headed to the fuel house. It was a small stone building that stuck out from the side of the wagon house. It was low and lacked a window, with dried dung stacked in one corner and a coffee grinder placed in another, secured on top of a short post about three feet tall. Bonaparte removed the padlock from the rough door.

“Walk in, my lad,” he said.

"Come on in, kid," he said.

Waldo obeyed sullenly; one place to him was much the same as another. He had no objection to being locked up.

Waldo complied reluctantly; one place felt pretty much like any other to him. He didn’t mind being locked up.

Bonaparte followed him in, and closed the door carefully. He put the light down on the heap of dung in the corner, and quietly introduced his hand under his coat-tails, and drew slowly from his pocket the end of a rope, which he concealed behind him.

Bonaparte followed him in and closed the door carefully. He set the light down on the pile of dung in the corner and quietly slipped his hand under his coat-tails, slowly pulling the end of a rope from his pocket, which he hid behind him.

“I’m very sorry, exceedingly sorry, Waldo, my lad, that you should have acted in this manner. It grieves me,” said Bonaparte.

“I’m really sorry, incredibly sorry, Waldo, my friend, that you acted this way. It makes me sad,” said Bonaparte.

He moved round toward the boy’s back. He hardly liked the look in the fellow’s eyes, though he stood there motionless. If he should spring on him!

He moved around to the boy’s back. He really didn’t like the look in the guy’s eyes, even though he stood there still. What if he suddenly attacked him!

So he drew the rope out very carefully, and shifted round to the wooden post. There was a slipknot in one end of the rope, and a sudden movement drew the boy’s hands to his back and passed it round them. It was an instant’s work to drag it twice round the wooden post: then Bonaparte was safe.

So he slowly pulled the rope out and moved over to the wooden post. There was a slipknot in one end of the rope, and a quick motion brought the boy's hands to his back and wrapped it around them. It took no time at all to wrap it twice around the wooden post: then Bonaparte was secure.

For a moment the boy struggled to free himself; then he knew that he was powerless, and stood still.

For a moment, the boy tried to break free; then he realized he was helpless and just stood there.

“Horses that kick must have their legs tied,” said Bonaparte, as he passed the other end of the rope round the boy’s knees. “And now, my dear Waldo,” taking the whip out of his pocket, “I am going to beat you.”

“Horses that kick must have their legs tied,” said Bonaparte, as he wrapped the other end of the rope around the boy’s knees. “And now, my dear Waldo,” pulling the whip out of his pocket, “I’m going to beat you.”

He paused for a moment. It was perfectly quiet; they could hear each other’s breath.

He paused for a moment. It was completely silent; they could hear each other's breathing.

“‘Chasten thy son while there is hope,’” said Bonaparte, “‘and let not thy soul spare for his crying.’ Those are God’s words. I shall act as a father to you, Waldo. I think we had better have your naked back.”

“‘Discipline your son while there’s still hope,’” said Bonaparte, “‘and don’t let your feelings hold you back because he’s crying.’ Those are the words of God. I will be like a father to you, Waldo. I think it’s best if we see your bare back.”

He took out his penknife, and slit the shirt down from the shoulder to the waist.

He pulled out his pocket knife and cut the shirt from the shoulder down to the waist.

“Now,” said Bonaparte, “I hope the Lord will bless and sanctify to you what I am going to do to you.”

“Now,” said Bonaparte, “I hope the Lord will bless and make this meaningful for you in what I am about to do.”

The first cut ran from the shoulder across the middle of the back; the second fell exactly in the same place. A shudder passed through the boy’s frame.

The first cut went from the shoulder right across the middle of the back; the second landed in exactly the same spot. A shiver ran through the boy's body.

“Nice, eh?” said Bonaparte, peeping round into his face, speaking with a lisp, as though to a very little child. “Nith, eh?”

“Nice, right?” said Bonaparte, leaning in to look at his face, speaking with a lisp, as if to a very small child. “Nith, right?”

But the eyes were black and lustreless, and seemed not to see him. When he had given sixteen Bonaparte paused in his work to wipe a little drop of blood from his whip.

But the eyes were dark and lifeless, and seemed not to notice him. After he had given sixteen, Bonaparte stopped working to wipe a small drop of blood off his whip.

“Cold, eh? What makes you shiver so? Perhaps you would like to pull up your shirt? But I’ve not quite done yet.”

“Cold, huh? What’s making you shiver like that? Maybe you want to lift up your shirt? But I’m not finished just yet.”

When he had finished he wiped the whip again, and put it back in his pocket. He cut the rope through with his penknife, and then took up the light.

When he was done, he wiped the whip again and put it back in his pocket. He sliced through the rope with his penknife, and then picked up the light.

“You don’t seem to have found your tongue yet. Forgotten how to cry?” said Bonaparte, patting him on the cheek.

“You don’t seem to have found your voice yet. Forgotten how to cry?” said Bonaparte, patting him on the cheek.

The boy looked up at him—not sullenly, not angrily. There was a wild, fitful terror in the eyes. Bonaparte made haste to go out and shut the door, and leave him alone in the darkness. He himself was afraid of that look.

The boy looked up at him—not sulkily, not angrily. There was a wild, restless terror in his eyes. Bonaparte quickly went outside, shut the door, and left him alone in the darkness. He was scared of that look himself.


It was almost morning. Waldo lay with his face upon the ground at the foot of the fuel-heap. There was a round hole near the top of the door, where a knot of wood had fallen out, and a stream of grey light came in through it.

It was almost morning. Waldo lay with his face on the ground at the base of the woodpile. There was a round hole near the top of the door, where a knot of wood had fallen out, and a stream of gray light came in through it.

Ah, it was going to end at last. Nothing lasts forever, not even the night. How was it he had never thought of that before? For in all that long dark night he had been very strong, had never been tired, never felt pain, had run on and on, up and down, up and down; he had not dared to stand still, and he had not known it would end. He had been so strong, that when he struck his head with all his force upon the stone wall it did not stun him nor pain him—only made him laugh. That was a dreadful night.

Ah, it was finally going to end. Nothing lasts forever, not even the night. How had he never realized that before? During that long, dark night, he had felt incredibly strong, never tired, never in pain, running on and on, up and down, up and down; he hadn’t dared to stand still, and he hadn’t known it would come to an end. He had been so strong that when he hit his head with all his force against the stone wall, it didn’t stun or hurt him—it just made him laugh. That was a terrible night.

When he clasped his hands frantically and prayed—“O God, my beautiful God, my sweet God, once, only once, let me feel you near me tonight!” he could not feel him. He prayed aloud, very loud, and he got no answer; when he listened it was all quite quiet—like when the priests of Baal cried aloud to their god—“Oh, Baal, hear us! Oh, Baal, hear us! But Baal was gone a-hunting.”

When he clasped his hands desperately and prayed—“O God, my beautiful God, my sweet God, just once, let me feel you close to me tonight!”—he couldn’t feel anything. He prayed out loud, really loud, and got no response; when he listened, it was completely silent—like when the priests of Baal shouted to their god—“Oh, Baal, hear us! Oh, Baal, hear us! But Baal was out hunting.”

That was a long wild night, and wild thoughts came and went in it; but they left their marks behind them forever: for, as years cannot pass without leaving their traces behind them, neither can nights into which are forced the thoughts and sufferings of years. And now the dawn was coming, and at last he was very tired. He shivered and tried to draw the shirt up over his shoulders. They were getting stiff. He had never known they were cut in the night. He looked up at the white light that came in through the hole at the top of the door and shuddered. Then he turned his face back to the ground and slept again.

That was a long, wild night, filled with chaotic thoughts that came and went; but they left lasting impressions: just as years inevitably leave marks behind, so do nights filled with the burdens and struggles of those years. Now the dawn was approaching, and at last he felt exhausted. He shivered and tried to pull the shirt up over his shoulders. They were starting to feel stiff. He had never realized they were cut in the night. He looked up at the bright light streaming through the hole at the top of the door and recoiled. Then he turned his face back to the ground and fell asleep again.

Some hours later Bonaparte came toward the fuel-house with a lump of bread in his hand. He opened the door and peered in; then entered, and touched the fellow with his boot. Seeing that he breathed heavily, though he did not rouse, Bonaparte threw the bread down on the ground. He was alive, that was one thing. He bent over him, and carefully scratched open one of the cuts with the nail of his forefinger, examining with much interest his last night’s work. He would have to count his sheep himself that day; the boy was literally cut up. He locked the door and went away again.

A few hours later, Bonaparte walked over to the fuel house with a piece of bread in hand. He opened the door and looked inside; then he stepped in and nudged the guy with his boot. Noticing that he was breathing heavily but still wasn’t awake, Bonaparte dropped the bread on the ground. At least he was alive. He leaned down and carefully scratched one of the cuts with his fingernail, examining his handiwork from the night before with great interest. He'd have to count his sheep himself that day; the boy was seriously hurt. He locked the door and left again.

“Oh, Lyndall,” said Em, entering the dining room, and bathed in tears, that afternoon, “I have been begging Bonaparte to let him out, and he won’t.”

“Oh, Lyndall,” said Em, entering the dining room, and filled with tears that afternoon, “I’ve been begging Bonaparte to let him out, and he won’t.”

“The more you beg the more he will not,” said Lyndall.

“The more you plead, the less he will,” said Lyndall.

She was cutting out aprons on the table.

She was cutting out aprons on the table.

“Oh, but it’s late, and I think they want to kill him,” said Em, weeping bitterly; and finding that no more consolation was to be gained from her cousin, she went off blubbering—“I wonder you can cut out aprons when Waldo is shut up like that.”

“Oh, but it’s late, and I think they want to kill him,” Em said, crying hard; and realizing that she couldn't get any more comfort from her cousin, she left sobbing—“I wonder how you can cut out aprons when Waldo is locked up like that.”

For ten minutes after she was gone Lyndall worked on quietly; then she folded up her stuff, rolled it tightly together, and stood before the closed door of the sitting room with her hands closely clasped. A flush rose to her face: she opened the door quickly, and walked in, went to the nail on which the key of the fuel-room hung. Bonaparte and Tant Sannie sat there and saw her.

For ten minutes after she left, Lyndall worked quietly. Then she packed up her things, rolled them tightly, and stood in front of the closed door of the sitting room with her hands clasped together. A flush crept to her face; she opened the door quickly and walked in, heading straight for the nail where the key to the fuel room hung. Bonaparte and Tant Sannie were sitting there and saw her.

“What do you want?” they asked together.

“What do you want?” they asked in unison.

“This key,” she said, holding it up, and looking at them.

“This key,” she said, holding it up and looking at them.

“Do you mean her to have it?” said Tant Sannie in Dutch.

“Do you want her to have it?” asked Tant Sannie in Dutch.

“Why don’t you stop her?” asked Bonaparte in English.

“Why don’t you stop her?” Bonaparte asked in English.

“Why don’t you take it from her?” said Tant Sannie.

“Why don’t you get it from her?” said Tant Sannie.

So they looked at each other, talking, while Lyndall walked to the fuel-house with the key, her underlip bitten in.

So they looked at each other, chatting, while Lyndall walked to the fuel house with the key, biting her lower lip.

“Waldo,” she said, as she helped him to stand up, and twisted his arm about her waist to support him, “we will not be children always; we shall have the power, too, some day.” She kissed his naked shoulder with her soft little mouth. It was all the comfort her young soul could give him.

“Waldo,” she said, helping him to his feet and wrapping his arm around her waist for support, “we won’t be kids forever; one day, we’ll have power too.” She kissed his bare shoulder with her soft little mouth. It was all the comfort her young heart could offer him.





Chapter 1.XIII. He Makes Love.

“Here,” said Tant Sannie to her Hottentot maid, “I have been in this house four years, and never been up in the loft. Fatter women than I go up ladders; I will go up today and see what it is like, and put it to rights up there. You bring the little ladder and stand at the bottom.”

“Here,” said Tant Sannie to her Hottentot maid, “I’ve been in this house for four years and have never been up in the loft. There are larger women than me who go up ladders; I’m going to go up today and see what it’s like and tidy it up there. You bring the little ladder and wait at the bottom.”

“There’s one would be sorry if you were to fall,” said the Hottentot maid, leering at Bonaparte’s pipe, that lay on the table.

“There’s one who would be sorry if you fell,” said the Hottentot maid, leering at Bonaparte’s pipe that was lying on the table.

“Hold your tongue, jade,” said her mistress, trying to conceal a pleased smile, “and go and fetch the ladder.”

“Hold your tongue, you little brat,” said her mistress, trying to hide a pleased smile, “and go get the ladder.”

There was a never-used trap-door at one end of the sitting room: this the Hottentot maid pushed open, and setting the ladder against it, the Boer-woman with some danger and difficulty climbed into the loft. Then the Hottentot maid took the ladder away, as her husband was mending the wagon-house, and needed it; but the trap-door was left open.

There was a trapdoor that had never been used at one end of the living room. The Hottentot maid pushed it open and propped a ladder against it, allowing the Boer woman to climb into the loft with some risk and difficulty. After that, the Hottentot maid took the ladder away since her husband was repairing the wagon shed and needed it, but she left the trapdoor open.

For a little while Tant Sannie poked about among the empty bottles and skins, and looked at the bag of peaches that Waldo was supposed to have liked so; then she sat down near the trap-door beside a barrel of salt mutton. She found that the pieces of meat were much too large, and took out her clasp-knife to divide them.

For a little while, Tant Sannie rummaged through the empty bottles and skins, eyeing the bag of peaches that Waldo was supposed to have liked so much. Then she sat down next to the trap-door by a barrel of salt mutton. She realized the pieces of meat were way too big, so she pulled out her clasp-knife to cut them into smaller portions.

That was always the way when one left things to servants, she grumbled to herself: but when once she was married to her husband Bonaparte it would not matter whether a sheep spoiled or no—when once his rich aunt with the dropsy was dead. She smiled as she dived her hand into the pickle-water.

That was always how it went when you left things to servants, she muttered to herself: but once she was married to her husband Bonaparte, it wouldn't matter if a sheep went bad or not—once his wealthy aunt with dropsy was gone. She smiled as she plunged her hand into the pickle juice.

At that instant her niece entered the room below, closely followed by Bonaparte, with his head on one side, smiling mawkishly. Had Tant Sannie spoken at that moment the life of Bonaparte Blenkins would have run a wholly different course; as it was, she remained silent, and neither noticed the open trap-door above their heads.

At that moment, her niece walked into the room below, closely followed by Bonaparte, tilting his head and smiling in a very sentimental way. If Tant Sannie had spoken then, Bonaparte Blenkins' life would have taken a completely different direction; instead, she stayed silent and overlooked the open trap-door above them.

“Sit there, my love,” said Bonaparte, motioning Trana into her aunt’s elbow-chair, and drawing another close up in front of it, in which he seated himself. “There, put your feet upon the stove too. Your aunt has gone out somewhere. Long have I waited for this auspicious event!”

“Sit there, my love,” Bonaparte said, gesturing for Trana to take a seat in her aunt’s armchair, while he pulled another chair up in front of it and sat down. “Go ahead, put your feet on the stove as well. Your aunt has gone out for a bit. I’ve waited a long time for this moment!”

Trana, who understood not one word of English, sat down in the chair and wondered if this was one of the strange customs of other lands, that an old gentleman may bring his chair up to yours, and sit with his knees touching you. She had been five days in Bonaparte’s company, and feared the old man, and disliked his nose.

Trana, who didn't understand a word of English, sat down in the chair and wondered if this was one of the odd customs of other countries, where an old gentleman might pull his chair up to yours and sit with his knees touching you. She had spent five days in Bonaparte’s company, and she was afraid of the old man and didn’t like his nose.

“How long have I desired this moment!” said Bonaparte. “But that aged relative of thine is always casting her unhallowed shadow upon us. Look into my eyes, Trana.”

“How long have I wanted this moment!” said Bonaparte. “But that old relative of yours is always casting her unholy shadow over us. Look into my eyes, Trana.”

Bonaparte knew that she comprehended not a syllable; but he understood that it is the eye, the tone, the action, and not at all the rational word, that touches the love-chords. He saw she changed colour.

Bonaparte knew she didn't understand a word; but he realized that it's the eye, the tone, the actions, and not really the actual words, that resonate with love. He noticed she changed color.

“All night,” said Bonaparte, “I lie awake; I see naught but thy angelic countenance. I open my arms to receive thee—where art thou, where? Thou art not there!” said Bonaparte, suiting the action to the words, and spreading out his arms and drawing them to his breast.

“All night,” said Bonaparte, “I lie awake; I see nothing but your angelic face. I open my arms to receive you—where are you, where? You’re not there!” said Bonaparte, matching his words with actions, spreading his arms and pulling them to his chest.

“Oh, please, I don’t understand,” said Trana, “I want to go away.”

“Oh, please, I don’t get it,” said Trana, “I want to leave.”

“Yes, yes,” said Bonaparte, leaning back in his chair, to her great relief, and pressing his hands on his heart, “since first thy amethystine countenance was impressed here—what have I not suffered, what have I not felt? Oh, the pangs unspoken, burning as an ardent coal in a fiery and uncontaminated bosom!” said Bonaparte, bending forward again.

“Yes, yes,” said Bonaparte, leaning back in his chair, much to her relief, and pressing his hands on his heart, “ever since your amazing face first appeared here—what have I not endured, what have I not experienced? Oh, the unexpressed pain, burning like a hot coal in a passionate and pure heart!” said Bonaparte, leaning forward again.

“Dear Lord!” said Trana to herself, “how foolish I have been! The old man has a pain in his stomach, and now, as my aunt is out, he has come to me to help him.”

“Dear Lord!” Trana said to herself, “how foolish I’ve been! The old man has a stomach ache, and now that my aunt is out, he’s come to me for help.”

She smiled kindly at Bonaparte, and pushing past him, went to the bedroom, quickly returning with a bottle of red drops in her hand.

She smiled kindly at Bonaparte, and pushed past him, going to the bedroom, quickly returning with a bottle of red drops in her hand.

“They are very good for benauwdheid; my mother always drinks them,” she said, holding the bottle out.

“They're really good for feeling stuffy; my mom always drinks them,” she said, holding out the bottle.

The face in the trap-door was a fiery red. Like a tiger-cat ready to spring. Tant Sannie crouched, with the shoulder of mutton in her hand. Exactly beneath her stood Bonaparte. She rose and clasped with both arms the barrel of salt meat.

The face in the trap-door was bright red, like a tiger ready to pounce. Tant Sannie crouched, holding a shoulder of mutton in her hand. Directly beneath her was Bonaparte. She stood up and wrapped both arms around the barrel of salt meat.

“What, rose of the desert, nightingale of the colony, that with thine amorous lay whilest the lonesome night!” cried Bonaparte, seizing the hand that held the vonlicsense. “Nay, struggle not! Fly as a stricken fawn into the arms that would embrace thee, thou—”

“What, rose of the desert, nightingale of the colony, with your loving song while the lonely night!” cried Bonaparte, grabbing the hand that held the vonlicsense. “No, don’t struggle! Flee like a wounded fawn into the arms that want to embrace you, you—”

Here a stream of cold pickle-water, heavy with ribs and shoulders, descending on his head abruptly terminated his speech. Half-blinded, Bonaparte looked up through the drops that hung from his eyelids, and saw the red face that looked down at him. With one wild cry he fled. As he passed out at the front door a shoulder of mutton, well-directed, struck the black coat in the small of the back.

Here, a stream of cold pickle juice, loaded with ribs and shoulders, suddenly interrupted his speech as it splashed down onto his head. Half-blinded, Bonaparte looked up through the drops clinging to his eyelids and saw the angry red face looming over him. With a wild scream, he ran away. As he rushed out the front door, a well-thrown shoulder of mutton hit him square in the back of his black coat.

“Bring the ladder! bring the ladder! I will go after him!” cried the Boer-woman, as Bonaparte Blenkins wildly fled into the fields.

“Bring the ladder! Bring the ladder! I'm going after him!” shouted the Boer woman, as Bonaparte Blenkins ran frantically into the fields.


Late in the evening of the same day Waldo knelt on the floor of his cabin. He bathed the foot of his dog which had been pierced by a thorn. The bruises on his own back had had five days to heal in, and, except a little stiffness in his movements, there was nothing remarkable about the boy.

Late in the evening of the same day, Waldo knelt on the floor of his cabin. He cleaned the paw of his dog, which had been pierced by a thorn. The bruises on his own back had had five days to heal, and, aside from a bit of stiffness in his movements, there was nothing noteworthy about the boy.

The troubles of the young are soon over; they leave no external mark. If you wound the tree in its youth the bark will quickly cover the gash; but when the tree is very old, peeling the bark off, and looking carefully, you will see the scar there still. All that is buried is not dead.

The problems of youth don't last long; they leave no visible scars. If you injure a tree when it's young, the bark will quickly heal over the wound; but when the tree gets really old, if you strip the bark away and look closely, you'll still see the scar. Just because something is hidden doesn't mean it’s gone.

Waldo poured the warm milk over the little swollen foot; Doss lay very quiet, with tears in his eyes. Then there was a tap at the door. In an instant Doss looked wide awake, and winked the tears out from between his little lids.

Waldo poured the warm milk over the little swollen foot; Doss lay very quietly, tears in his eyes. Then there was a knock at the door. In an instant, Doss looked fully awake and blinked the tears out from his little eyes.

“Come in,” said Waldo, intent on his work; and slowly and cautiously the door opened.

"Come in," said Waldo, focused on his work; and slowly and carefully the door opened.

“Good evening, Waldo, my boy,” said Bonaparte Blenkins in a mild voice, not venturing more than his nose within the door. “How are you this evening?”

“Good evening, Waldo, my boy,” said Bonaparte Blenkins in a gentle voice, only sticking his nose inside the door. “How are you tonight?”

Doss growled and showed his little teeth, and tried to rise, but his paw hurt him so he whined.

Doss growled and bared his little teeth, trying to get up, but his paw hurt too much, so he whined.

“I’m very tired, Waldo, my boy,” said Bonaparte plaintively.

“I’m really tired, Waldo, my boy,” Bonaparte said sadly.

Doss showed his little white teeth again. His master went on with his work without looking round. There are some people at whose hands it is best not to look. At last he said:

Doss flashed his small white teeth again. His master continued working without turning around. Some people are best not to look at while they're busy. Finally, he said:

“Come in.”

"Come on in."

Bonaparte stepped cautiously a little way into the room, and left the door open behind him. He looked at the boy’s supper on the table.

Bonaparte stepped cautiously a little way into the room and left the door open behind him. He looked at the boy's dinner on the table.

“Waldo, I’ve had nothing to eat all day—I’m very hungry,” he said.

“Waldo, I haven’t eaten anything all day—I’m really hungry,” he said.

“Eat!” said Waldo after a moment, bending lower over his dog.

“Eat!” said Waldo after a moment, leaning closer to his dog.

“You won’t go and tell her that I am here, will you, Waldo?” said Bonaparte most uneasily. “You’ve heard how she used me, Waldo? I’ve been badly treated; you’ll know yourself what it is some day when you can’t carry on a little conversation with a lady without having salt meat and pickle-water thrown at you. Waldo, look at me; do I look as a gentleman should?”

“You won’t go and tell her that I’m here, will you, Waldo?” said Bonaparte, feeling very uneasy. “You know how she treated me, right? I’ve been treated poorly; you’ll understand what it feels like someday when you can’t have a simple conversation with a lady without getting salt meat and pickle juice thrown at you. Waldo, look at me; do I look like a gentleman should?”

But the boy neither looked up nor answered, and Bonaparte grew more uneasy.

But the boy didn't look up or respond, and Bonaparte became increasingly uneasy.

“You wouldn’t go and tell her that I am here, would you?” said Bonaparte, whiningly. “There’s no knowing what she would do to me. I’ve such trust in you, Waldo; I’ve always thought you such a promising lad, though you mayn’t have known it, Waldo.”

“You wouldn’t go and tell her that I’m here, would you?” Bonaparte said, whining. “Who knows what she would do to me? I really trust you, Waldo; I’ve always thought you were such a promising guy, even if you didn’t know it, Waldo.”

“Eat,” said the boy, “I shall say nothing.”

“Eat,” said the boy, “I won’t say anything.”

Bonaparte, who knew the truth when another spoke it, closed the door, carefully putting on the button. Then he looked to see that the curtain of the window was closely pulled down, and seated himself at the table. He was soon munching the cold meat and bread. Waldo knelt on the floor, bathing the foot with hands which the dog licked lovingly. Once only he glanced at the table, and turned away quickly.

Bonaparte, who recognized the truth when others spoke it, shut the door, carefully fastening the button. Then he ensured the window curtain was tightly drawn and sat down at the table. He quickly started eating the cold meat and bread. Waldo knelt on the floor, washing the foot with hands that the dog affectionately licked. He glanced at the table just once and then looked away quickly.

“Ah, yes! I don’t wonder that you can’t look at me, Waldo,” said Bonaparte; “my condition would touch any heart. You see, the water was fatty, and that has made all the sand stick to me; and my hair,” said Bonaparte, tenderly touching the little fringe at the back of his head, “is all caked over like a little plank; you wouldn’t think it was hair at all,” said Bonaparte, plaintively. “I had to creep all along the stone walls for fear she’d see me, and with nothing on my head but a red handkerchief, tied under my chin, Waldo; and to hide in a sloot the whole day, with not a mouthful of food, Waldo. And she gave me such a blow, just here,” said Bonaparte.

“Ah, yes! I can see why you can’t look at me, Waldo,” said Bonaparte. “My condition would move anyone’s heart. You see, the water was greasy, and that’s why all the sand stuck to me; and my hair,” Bonaparte said, gently touching the tiny fringe at the back of his head, “is all matted down like a little plank; you wouldn’t even think it was hair,” he said sadly. “I had to crawl along the stone walls for fear she’d see me, with nothing on my head but a red handkerchief tied under my chin, Waldo; and to hide in a ditch all day without a single bite to eat, Waldo. And she gave me such a hit, right here,” said Bonaparte.

He had cleared the plate of the last morsel, when Waldo rose and walked to the door.

He had finished the last bite on his plate when Waldo got up and walked to the door.

“Oh, Waldo, my dear boy, you are not going to call her,” said Bonaparte, rising anxiously.

“Oh, Waldo, my dear boy, you’re not actually going to call her,” said Bonaparte, rising with concern.

“I am going to sleep in the wagon,” said the boy, opening the door.

“I’m going to sleep in the wagon,” said the boy, opening the door.

“Oh, we can both sleep in this bed; there’s plenty of room. Do stay, my boy, please.”

“Oh, we can both sleep in this bed; there's plenty of room. Please stay, my boy.”

But Waldo stepped out.

But Waldo left.

“It was such a little whip, Waldo,” said Bonaparte, following him deprecatingly. “I didn’t think it would hurt you so much. It was such a little whip. I am sure you didn’t take the peaches. You aren’t going to call her, Waldo, are you?”

“It was just a little whip, Waldo,” Bonaparte said, following him apologetically. “I didn’t think it would hurt you that much. It was just a little whip. I’m sure you didn’t take the peaches. You’re not going to call her, are you, Waldo?”

But the boy walked off.

But the boy walked away.

Bonaparte waited till his figure had passed round the front of the wagon-house, and then slipped out. He hid himself round the corner, but kept peeping out to see who was coming. He felt sure the boy was gone to call Tant Sannie. His teeth chattered with inward cold as he looked round into the darkness and thought of the snakes that might bite him, and the dreadful things that might attack him, and the dead that might arise out of their graves if he slept out in the field all night. But more than an hour passed and no footstep approached.

Bonaparte waited until his figure moved past the front of the wagon shed, then quietly slipped out. He hid around the corner but kept peeking out to see who was coming. He was sure the boy had gone to get Tant Sannie. His teeth chattered from the cold as he glanced into the darkness, thinking about the snakes that could bite him, the terrifying things that might attack him, and the dead that could rise from their graves if he slept out in the field all night. But over an hour went by, and no footsteps came.

Then Bonaparte made his way back to the cabin. He buttoned the door and put the table against it and, giving the dog a kick to silence his whining when the foot throbbed, he climbed into bed. He did not put out the light, for fear of the ghost, but, worn out with the sorrows of the day, was soon asleep himself.

Then Bonaparte headed back to the cabin. He locked the door and pushed the table against it, and after giving the dog a kick to quiet its whining when his foot throbbed, he climbed into bed. He didn’t turn off the light, scared of the ghost, but exhausted from the day’s troubles, he soon fell asleep.

About four o’clock Waldo, lying between the seats of the horse-wagon, was awakened by a gentle touch on his head.

About four o’clock, Waldo, lying between the seats of the horse-drawn wagon, was awakened by a gentle touch on his head.

Sitting up, he espied Bonaparte looking through one of the windows with a lighted candle in his hand.

Sitting up, he saw Bonaparte looking through one of the windows with a lit candle in his hand.

“I’m about to depart, my dear boy, before my enemies arise, and I could not leave without coming to bid you farewell,” said Bonaparte.

“I’m about to leave, my dear boy, before my enemies come after me, and I couldn't go without saying goodbye to you,” said Bonaparte.

Waldo looked at him.

Waldo glanced at him.

“I shall always think of you with affection” said Bonaparte. “And there’s that old hat of yours, if you could let me have it for a keepsake—”

“I’ll always remember you fondly,” said Bonaparte. “And that old hat of yours, if you could let me have it as a keepsake—”

“Take it,” said Waldo.

"Take it," Waldo said.

“I thought you would say so, so I brought it with me,” said Bonaparte, putting it on. “The Lord bless you, my dear boy. You haven’t a few shillings—just a trifle you don’t need—have you?”

“I figured you’d say that, so I brought it with me,” said Bonaparte, putting it on. “God bless you, my dear boy. You wouldn’t happen to have a few coins—just a little something you don’t need—would you?”

“Take the two shillings that are in the broken vase.”

“Take the two shillings that are in the broken vase.”

“May the blessing of my God rest upon you, my dear child,” said Bonaparte; “may He guide and bless you. Give me your hand.”

“May my God’s blessing be with you, my dear child,” said Bonaparte; “may He guide and bless you. Give me your hand.”

Waldo folded his arms closely, and lay down.

Waldo crossed his arms tightly and lay down.

“Farewell, adieu!” said Bonaparte. “May the blessing of my God and my father’s God rest on you, now and evermore.”

“Goodbye, farewell!” said Bonaparte. “May the blessing of my God and my father's God be with you, now and forever.”

With these words the head and nose withdrew themselves, and the light vanished from the window.

With that, the head and nose pulled back, and the light disappeared from the window.

After a few moments the boy, lying in the wagon, heard stealthy footsteps as they passed the wagon-house and made their way down the road. He listened as they grew fainter and fainter, and at last died away altogether, and from that night the footstep of Bonaparte Blenkins was heard no more at the old farm.

After a few moments, the boy, lying in the wagon, heard quiet footsteps as they passed the wagon shed and made their way down the road. He listened as they grew softer and softer, until finally fading away completely, and from that night on, the footsteps of Bonaparte Blenkins were never heard again at the old farm.

END Of PART I.

END OF PART I.





PART II.

     “And it was all play, and no one could tell what it had
     lived and worked for.  A striving, and a striving, and an
     ending in nothing.”
 
“And it was all just a game, and no one could figure out what it had lived and toiled for. A constant effort, and a constant effort, ending in nothing.”




Chapter 2.I. Times and Seasons.

Waldo lay on his stomach on the sand. Since he prayed and howled to his God in the fuel-house three years had passed.

Waldo lay on his stomach on the sand. It had been three years since he prayed and howled to his God in the fuel-house.

They say that in the world to come time is not measured out by months and years. Neither is it here. The soul’s life has seasons of its own; periods not found in any calendar, times that years and months will not scan, but which are as deftly and sharply cut off from one another as the smoothly-arranged years which the earth’s motion yields us.

They say that in the next world, time isn't measured in months and years. It isn't here, either. The soul's life has its own seasons; periods not found on any calendar, times that don't fit into years and months, but are just as distinctly separated from one another as the neatly organized years that the earth's movement gives us.

To stranger eyes these divisions are not evident; but each, looking back at the little track his consciousness illuminates, sees it cut into distinct portions, whose boundaries are the termination of mental states.

To unfamiliar eyes, these divisions aren't obvious; but each individual, reflecting on the narrow path their awareness highlights, sees it divided into clear sections, with the edges marked by the end of mental states.

As man differs from man, so differ these souls’ years. The most material life is not devoid of them; the story of the most spiritual is told in them. And it may chance that some, looking back, see the past cut out after this fashion:

As each person is different, so are the years of these souls. The most physical life doesn’t lack them; the tale of the most spiritual is conveyed through them. And it may happen that some, when they reflect, see the past shaped in this way:

I.

I.

The year of infancy, where from the shadowy background of forgetfulness start out pictures of startling clearness, disconnected, but brightly coloured, and indelibly printed in the mind. Much that follows fades, but the colours of those baby-pictures are permanent.

The year of infancy, when from the hazy background of forgetfulness emerge images of striking clarity, disconnected, but vibrant and permanently etched in the mind. Much of what comes after may fade, but the colors of those baby images remain forever.

There rises, perhaps, a warm summer’s evening; we are seated on the doorstep; we have yet the taste of the bread and milk in our mouth, and the red sunset is reflected in our basin.

There’s a warm summer evening; we’re sitting on the doorstep; we can still taste the bread and milk in our mouths, and the red sunset is mirrored in our bowl.

Then there is a dark night, where, waking with a fear that there is some great being in the room, we run from our own bed to another, creep close to some large figure, and are comforted.

Then there’s a dark night when we wake up feeling scared that there’s something big in the room. We run from our bed to another one, sneak up close to a large figure, and feel comforted.

Then there is remembrance of the pride when, on some one’s shoulder, with our arms around their head, we ride to see the little pigs, the new little pigs with their curled tails and tiny snouts—where do they come from?

Then there’s the memory of the pride when, sitting on someone’s shoulder, with our arms around their head, we ride to see the little pigs, the new little pigs with their curled tails and tiny snouts—where do they come from?

Remembrance of delight in the feel and smell of the first orange we ever see; of sorrow which makes us put up our lip, and cry hard, when one morning we run out to try and catch the dewdrops, and they melt and wet our little fingers; of almighty and despairing sorrow when we are lost behind the kraals, and cannot see the house anywhere.

Remembering the joy of the feel and smell of the first orange we ever encountered; the sadness that makes us pout and cry when one morning we rush out to catch the dewdrops, and they disappear, leaving our little fingers damp; the overwhelming and despairing sorrow when we find ourselves lost behind the huts, unable to see the house anywhere.

And then one picture starts out more vividly than any.

And then one image stands out more vividly than all the others.

There has been a thunderstorm; the ground, as far as the eye can reach, is covered with white hail; the clouds are gone, and overhead a deep blue sky is showing; far off a great rainbow rests on the white earth. We, standing in a window to look, feel the cool, unspeakably sweet wind blowing in on us, and a feeling of longing comes over us—unutterable longing, we cannot tell for what. We are so small, our head only reaches as high as the first three panes. We look at the white earth, and the rainbow, and the blue sky; and oh, we want it, we want—we do not know what. We cry as though our heart was broken. When one lifts our little body from the window we cannot tell what ails us. We run away to play.

There’s been a thunderstorm; the ground as far as we can see is covered in white hail; the clouds have cleared, revealing a deep blue sky above. In the distance, a grand rainbow arches over the white landscape. We stand at the window, feeling the cool, incredibly sweet breeze blowing in, and a sense of longing washes over us—an indescribable longing for something we can’t define. We are so small, our heads only reaching the first three panes. We gaze at the white ground, the rainbow, and the blue sky; and oh, how we want it, we want—we don’t even know what. We cry as if our hearts are shattered. When someone lifts us from the window, we can’t explain what’s bothering us. We just run off to play.

So looks the first year.

Here's how the first year looks.

II.

II.

Now the pictures become continuous and connected. Material things still rule, but the spiritual and intellectual take their places.

Now the images flow together and are linked. Physical things still dominate, but the spiritual and intellectual aspects are asserting themselves.

In the dark night when we are afraid we pray and shut our eyes. We press our fingers very hard upon the lids, and see dark spots moving round and round, and we know they are heads and wings of angels sent to take care of us, seen dimly in the dark as they move round our bed. It is very consoling.

In the dark of night when we're scared, we pray and close our eyes. We press our fingers tightly on our eyelids and see dark spots swirling around, and we believe they are the heads and wings of angels sent to watch over us, faintly visible in the darkness as they circle our bed. It’s very comforting.

In the day we learn our letters, and are troubled because we cannot see why k-n-o-w should be know, and p-s-a-l-m psalm. They tell us it is so because it is so. We are not satisfied; we hate to learn; we like better to build little stone houses. We can build them as we please, and know the reason for them.

In the day we learn our letters, and feel frustrated because we can’t understand why k-n-o-w is pronounced know, and p-s-a-l-m is pronounced psalm. They tell us that’s just how it is. We’re not happy with that; we don’t like learning; we prefer building little stone houses. We can build them however we want and understand why we’re doing it.

Other joys too we have incomparably greater then even the building of stone houses.

Other joys we have are far greater than even building stone houses.

We are run through with a shudder of delight when in the red sand we come on one of those white wax flowers that lie between their two green leaves flat on the sand. We hardly dare pick them, but we feel compelled to do so; and we smell and smell till the delight becomes almost pain. Afterward we pull the green leaves softly into pieces to see the silk threads run across.

We’re filled with a shiver of joy when we find one of those white wax flowers lying flat on the red sand between its two green leaves. We hardly dare to pick them, but we feel the urge to do it; and we smell them over and over until the joy turns almost to pain. Later, we gently tear the green leaves apart to see the silk threads running across.

Beyond the kopje grow some pale-green, hairy-leaved bushes. We are so small, they meet over our head, and we sit among them, and kiss them, and they love us back; it seems as though they were alive.

Beyond the hill, some pale-green bushes with hairy leaves grow. We are so small that they meet over our heads, and we sit among them, kissing them, and they love us back; it feels like they're alive.

One day we sit there and look up at the blue sky, and down at our fat little knees; and suddenly it strikes us, Who are we? This I, what is it? We try to look in upon ourselves, and ourself beats back upon ourself. Then we get up in great fear and run home as hard as we can. We can’t tell any one what frightened us. We never quite lose that feeling of self again.

One day we’re sitting there, looking up at the blue sky and down at our chubby knees, and suddenly it hits us: Who are we? This "I," what is it? We try to look within ourselves, but our self pushes back. Then we get up in a panic and run home as fast as we can. We can’t explain to anyone what scared us. We never really shake off that feeling of self again.

III.

III.

And then a new time rises. We are seven years old. We can read now—read the Bible. Best of all we like the story of Elijah in his cave at Horeb, and the still small voice.

And then a new era begins. We are seven years old now. We can read—read the Bible. Our favorite story is about Elijah in his cave at Horeb, and the gentle whisper.

One day, a notable one, we read on the kopje, and discover the fifth chapter of Matthew, and read it all through. It is a new gold-mine. Then we tuck the Bible under our arm and rushed home. They didn’t know it was wicked to take your things again if some one took them, wicked to go to law, wicked to—! We are quite breathless when we get to the house; we tell them we have discovered a chapter they never heard of; we tell them what it says. The old wise people tell us they knew all about it. Our discovery is a mare’s-nest to them; but to us it is very real. The ten commandments and the old “Thou shalt” we have heard about long enough and don’t care about it; but this new law sets us on fire.

One day, a significant one, we’re reading on the hill and discover the fifth chapter of Matthew, reading it all the way through. It feels like a new goldmine. We tuck the Bible under our arm and rush home. They didn’t realize it was wrong to take back your things if someone else took them first, wrong to go to court, wrong to—! We’re out of breath when we finally get home; we tell them we’ve discovered a chapter they’ve never heard of; we explain what it says. The old wise folks say they knew all about it. Our discovery means nothing to them; but to us, it feels very real. We’ve heard about the ten commandments and the old “Thou shalt” for so long that we don’t care anymore; but this new law ignites a fire in us.

We will deny ourself. Our little wagon that we have made, we give to the little Kaffers. We keep quiet when they throw sand at us (feeling, oh, so happy). We conscientiously put the cracked teacup for ourselves at breakfast, and take the burnt roaster-cake. We save our money, and buy threepence of tobacco for the Hottentot maid who calls us names. We are exotically virtuous. At night we are profoundly religious; even the ticking watch says, “Eternity, eternity! hell, hell, hell!” and the silence talks of God, and the things that shall be.

We will deny ourselves. The little cart we've made, we give to the little guys. We stay quiet when they throw dirt at us (feeling, oh, so happy). We carefully set aside the cracked teacup for ourselves at breakfast and take the burnt cake. We save our money and buy threepence worth of tobacco for the maid who insults us. We are strangely virtuous. At night, we are deeply religious; even the ticking clock says, “Eternity, eternity! hell, hell, hell!” and the silence speaks of God and what’s to come.

Occasionally, also, unpleasantly shrewd questions begin to be asked by some one, we know not who, who sits somewhere behind our shoulder. We get to know him better afterward.

Occasionally, uncomfortable and sharp questions start to be asked by someone we can’t identify, who sits somewhere behind us. We get to know him better later on.

Now we carry the questions to the grown-up people, and they give us answers. We are more or less satisfied for the time. The grown-up people are very wise, and they say it was kind of God to make hell, and very loving of Him to send men there; and besides, he couldn’t help Himself, and they are very wise, we think, so we believe them—more or less.

Now we take our questions to the adults, and they provide us with answers. We're somewhat satisfied for the moment. The adults are very knowledgeable, and they say it was kind of God to create hell, and very loving of Him to send people there; and besides, He couldn’t help it, and they seem very wise, so we believe them—more or less.

IV.

IV.

Then a new time comes, of which the leading feature is, that the shrewd questions are asked louder. We carry them to the grown-up people; they answer us, and we are not satisfied.

Then a new time arrives, marked by the fact that the smart questions are asked more loudly. We bring them to the adults; they respond to us, and we are still not satisfied.

And now between us and the dear old world of the senses the spirit-world begins to peep in, and wholly clouds it over. What are the flowers to us? They are fuel waiting for the great burning. We look at the walls of the farmhouse and the matter-of-fact sheep-kraals, with the merry sunshine playing over all; and do not see it. But we see a great white throne, and him that sits on it. Around Him stand a great multitude that no man can number, harpers harping with their harps, a thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands. How white are their robes, washed in the blood of the Lamb! And the music rises higher, and rends the vault of heaven with its unutterable sweetness. And we, as we listen, ever and anon, as it sinks on the sweetest, lowest note, hear a groan of the damned from below. We shudder in the sunlight.

And now, between us and the familiar old world of the senses, the spirit world starts to peek in, completely clouding it over. What do the flowers mean to us? They’re just fuel waiting for the big fire. We look at the walls of the farmhouse and the practical sheep pens, with the cheerful sunshine shining on everything; and we don’t really notice it. But we do see a great white throne, and the one who sits on it. Surrounding Him is a huge crowd that no one can count, harp players playing their harps, a thousand times ten thousand, and thousands upon thousands. How white their robes are, washed in the blood of the Lamb! And the music rises higher, tearing through the heavens with its indescribable sweetness. As we listen, every now and then, as it sinks into the sweetest, lowest note, we hear a groan from the damned below. We shudder in the sunlight.

“The torment,” says Jeremy Taylor, whose sermons our father reads aloud in the evening, “comprises as many torments as the body of man has joints, sinews, arteries, etc., being caused by that penetrating and real fire of which this temporal fire is but a painted fire. What comparison will there be between burning for a hundred years’ space and to be burning without intermission as long as God is God!”

“The torment,” says Jeremy Taylor, whose sermons our father reads aloud in the evening, “includes as many torments as a human body has joints, sinews, arteries, and so on, stemming from that intense and real fire of which this worldly fire is just a superficial version. What kind of comparison can we make between burning for a hundred years and burning continuously for as long as God exists?”

We remember the sermon there in the sunlight. One comes and asks why we sit there nodding so moodily. Ah, they do not see what we see.

We remember the sermon in the sunlight. Someone comes and asks why we’re sitting here nodding so glumly. Ah, they don’t see what we see.

     “A moment’s time, a narrow space,
      Divides me from that heavenly place,
        Or shuts me up in hell.”
 
     “A moment's time, a small space,
      Separates me from that heavenly place,
        Or traps me in hell.”

So says Wesley’s hymn, which we sing evening by evening. What matter sunshine and walls, men and sheep?

So says Wesley’s hymn, which we sing every evening. What does it matter about sunshine and walls, people and sheep?

“The things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal.” They are real.

“The things that can be seen are temporary, but the things that cannot be seen are eternal.” They are real.

The Bible we bear always in our breast; its pages are our food; we learn to repeat it; we weep much, for in sunshine and in shade, in the early morning or the late evening, in the field or in the house, the devil walks with us. He comes to a real person, copper-coloured face, head a little on one side, forehead knit, asking questions. Believe me, it were better to be followed by three deadly diseases than by him. He is never silenced—without mercy. Though the drops of blood stand out on your heart he will put his question. Softly he comes up (we are only a wee bit child); “Is it good of God to make hell? Was it kind of Him to let no one be forgiven unless Jesus Christ died?”

The Bible we keep close to our hearts; its words nourish us; we learn to recite it; we cry often, because in both sunlight and darkness, in the early morning or late evening, the devil is always with us. He appears as a real person, with a dark face, his head tilted slightly, brow furrowed, asking questions. Trust me, it would be better to be pursued by three deadly diseases than by him. He never holds back—showing no mercy. Even when your heart is heavy with pain, he will still pry with his questions. He approaches quietly (we are just a little child); “Is it good of God to create hell? Was it kind of Him to allow no one to be forgiven unless Jesus Christ died?”

Then he goes off, and leaves us writhing. Presently he comes back.

Then he walks away, leaving us in agony. Soon, he returns.

“Do you love Him?”—waits a little. “Do you love Him? You will be lost if you don’t.”

“Do you love Him?”—pauses for a moment. “Do you love Him? You will be lost if you don’t.”

We say we try to.

We say we’re trying to.

“But do you?” Then he goes off.

"But do you?" Then he walks away.

It is nothing to him if we go quite mad with fear at our own wickedness. He asks on, the questioning devil; he cares nothing what he says. We long to tell some one, that they may share our pain. We do not yet know that the cup of affliction is made with such a narrow mouth that only one lip can drink at a time, and that each man’s cup is made to match his lip.

It doesn’t bother him if we lose our minds from fear about our own wrongdoing. He keeps asking, the relentless devil; he doesn’t care what he says. We wish we could tell someone so they can share our pain. We don’t yet realize that the cup of suffering is designed with such a narrow opening that only one person can drink from it at a time, and each person’s cup is shaped to fit their own lips.

One day we try to tell some one. Then a grave head is shaken solemnly at us. We are wicked, very wicked, they say we ought not to have such thoughts. God is good, very good. We are wicked, very wicked. That is the comfort we get. Wicked! Oh, Lord! do we not know it? Is it not the sense of our own exceeding wickedness that is drying up our young heart, filling it with sand, making all life a dust-bin for us?

One day we try to share with someone. Then a serious head shakes at us solemnly. They tell us we’re bad, really bad, and that we shouldn't have those thoughts. God is good, very good. We’re bad, really bad. That’s the comfort we get. Bad! Oh, Lord! don’t we know it? Isn’t it our awareness of our own deep wrongdoing that is draining our youthful heart, filling it with sand, turning all of life into a trash heap for us?

Wicked? We know it! Too vile to live, too vile to die, too vile to creep over this, God’s earth, and move among His believing men. Hell is the one place for him who hates his master, and there we do not want to go. This is the comfort we get from the old.

Wicked? We know it! Too evil to live, too evil to die, too evil to walk on this, God's earth, and be among His faithful people. Hell is the only place for someone who despises their master, and we don't want to go there. This is the comfort we get from the old.

And once again we try to seek for comfort. This time great eyes look at us wondering, and lovely little lips say:

And once again we try to find comfort. This time, big eyes look at us in wonder, and sweet little lips say:

“If it makes you so unhappy to think of these things, why do you not think of something else, and forget?”

“If thinking about these things makes you so unhappy, why don’t you think about something else and just forget?”

Forget! We turn away and shrink into ourself. Forget, and think of other things! Oh, God! do they not understand that the material world is but a film, through every pore of which God’s awful spirit world is shining through on us? We keep as far from others as we can.

Forget! We turn away and retreat into ourselves. Forget, and focus on other things! Oh, God! Don’t they get that the material world is just a layer, through which God’s powerful spirit world is shining down on us? We stay as distant from others as possible.

One night, a rare clear moonlight night, we kneel in the window; every one else is asleep, but we kneel reading by the moonlight. It is a chapter in the prophets, telling how the chosen people of God shall be carried on the Gentiles’ shoulders. Surely the devil might leave us alone; there is not much to handle for him there. But presently he comes.

One night, a rare clear moonlit night, we kneel at the window; everyone else is asleep, but we kneel reading by the moonlight. It's a chapter in the prophets, describing how God's chosen people will be carried on the shoulders of the Gentiles. Surely the devil could leave us alone; there's not much for him to mess with there. But soon enough, he arrives.

“Is it right there should be a chosen people? To Him, who is father to all, should not all be dear?”

“Is it fair that there should be a chosen people? To Him, who is the father of everyone, shouldn’t everyone be cherished?”

How can we answer him? We were feeling so good till he came. We put our head down on the Bible and blister it with tears. Then we fold our hands over our head and pray, till our teeth grind together. Oh, that from that spirit-world, so real and yet so silent, that surrounds us, one word would come to guide us! We are left alone with this devil; and God does not whisper to us. Suddenly we seize the Bible, turning it round and round, and say hurriedly:

How can we respond to him? We were feeling great until he showed up. We rest our heads on the Bible and soak it with our tears. Then we fold our hands over our heads and pray until our teeth clench together. Oh, if only one word could come from that spirit world, so real yet so quiet, that surrounds us to guide us! We're left alone with this torment, and God doesn’t say a word. Suddenly, we grab the Bible, turning it this way and that, and say quickly:

“It will be God’s voice speaking to us; His voice as though we heard it.”

“It will be God's voice talking to us; His voice as if we heard it.”

We yearn for a token from the inexorably Silent One.

We long for a sign from the endlessly Silent One.

We turn the book, put our finger down on a page, and bend to read by the moonlight. It is God’s answer. We tremble.

We turn the book, put our finger on a page, and lean in to read by the moonlight. It's God's answer. We shake with awe.

“Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also.”

“Then, fourteen years later, I went back to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and I also brought Titus with me.”

For an instant our imagination seizes it; we are twisting, twirling, trying to make an allegory. The fourteen years are fourteen months; we are Paul and the devil is Barnabas, Titus is— Then a sudden loathing comes to us: we are liars and hypocrites, we are trying to deceive ourselves. What is Paul to us—and Jerusalem? We are Barnabas and Titus? We know not the men. Before we know we seize the book, swing it round our head, and fling it with all our might to the further end of the room. We put down our head again and weep.

For a moment, our imagination grabs hold of it; we’re twisting and turning, trying to create a metaphor. The fourteen years feel like fourteen months; we see ourselves as Paul and the devil as Barnabas, with Titus as— Then a sudden disgust washes over us: we’re just liars and hypocrites, trying to fool ourselves. What does Paul mean to us—and Jerusalem? Are we really Barnabas and Titus? We don’t know those guys. Before we realize it, we grab the book, swing it around our head, and throw it with all our strength across the room. We lower our heads again and start to cry.

Youth and ignorance; is there anything else that can weep so? It is as though the tears were drops of blood congealed beneath the eyelids; nothing else is like those tears. After a long time we are weak with crying, and lie silent, and by chance we knock against the wood that stops the broken pane. It falls. Upon our hot stiff face a sweet breath of wind blows. We raise our head, and with our swollen eyes look out at the beautiful still world, and the sweet night-wind blows in upon us, holy and gentle, like a loving breath from the lips of God. Over us a deep peace comes, a calm, still joy; the tears now flow readily and softly. Oh, the unutterable gladness! At last, at last we have found it! “The peace with God.” “The sense of sins forgiven.” All doubt vanished, God’s voice in the soul, the Holy Spirit filling us! We feel Him! We feel Him! Oh, Jesus Christ, through you, through you this joy! We press our hands upon our breast and look upward with adoring gladness. Soft waves of bliss break through us. “The peace with God.” “The sense of sins forgiven.” Methodists and revivalists say the words, and the mocking world shoots out its lip, and walks by smiling—“Hypocrite.”

Youth and ignorance; is there anything else that can cry like that? It's as if the tears were drops of blood stuck under the eyelids; nothing else compares to those tears. After a long time, we’re exhausted from crying, lying silently, and by chance, we bump against the wood that covers the broken window. It falls. A sweet breath of wind blows across our hot, stiff face. We lift our head, and with our swollen eyes, we gaze out at the beautiful, quiet world, while the gentle night wind comes in, holy and soothing, like a loving breath from God. A deep peace washes over us, a calm, quiet joy; the tears flow now, easily and softly. Oh, the indescribable happiness! At last, at last we’ve found it! “The peace with God.” “The feeling of sins forgiven.” All doubt disappears, God’s voice resonates within our soul, the Holy Spirit fills us! We can feel Him! We can feel Him! Oh, Jesus Christ, through you, through you this joy! We press our hands to our chest and look up with joyful adoration. Soft waves of bliss wash over us. “The peace with God.” “The feeling of sins forgiven.” Methodists and revivalists say those words, and the mocking world smirks and walks by, smiling—“Hypocrite.”

There are more fools and fewer hypocrites than the wise world dreams of. The hypocrite is rare as icebergs in the tropics; the fool common as buttercups beside a water-furrow: whether you go this way or that you tread on him; you dare not look at your own reflection in the water but you see one. There is no cant phrase, rotten with age, but it was the dress of a living body; none but at heart it signifies a real bodily or mental condition which some have passed through.

There are more fools and fewer hypocrites than the wise world thinks. The hypocrite is as rare as icebergs in the tropics; the fool is as common as buttercups by a water channel: you step on him no matter which way you go; you’re afraid to look at your own reflection in the water, but you see one anyway. There’s no worn-out phrase that doesn’t once represent a real person; every one of them reflects a genuine physical or mental state that someone has experienced.

After hours and nights of frenzied fear of the supernatural desire to appease the power above, a fierce quivering excitement in every inch of nerve and blood vessel, there comes a time when nature cannot endure longer, and the spring long bent recoils. We sink down emasculated. Up creeps the deadly delicious calm.

After hours and nights filled with frantic fear of the supernatural and the urge to please a higher power, with a thrilling tension in every nerve and blood vessel, there comes a point when nature can’t take it anymore, and the long-restrained spring snaps back. We collapse, feeling drained. A deadly, sweet calm settles in.

“I have blotted out as a cloud thy sins, and as a thick cloud thy trespasses, and will remember them no more for ever.” We weep with soft transporting joy.

“I have erased your sins like a cloud, and your wrongs like a thick cloud, and will remember them no more forever.” We cry with gentle, overwhelming joy.

A few experience this; many imagine they experience it, one here and there lies about it. In the main, “The peace with God; a sense of sins forgiven,” stands for a certain mental and physical reaction. Its reality those know who have felt it.

A few people truly experience this; many think they do, and some here and there lie about it. Generally, “The peace with God; a feeling of sins forgiven,” represents a specific mental and physical response. Its reality is known by those who have felt it.

And we, on that moonlight night, put down our head on the window, “Oh, God! we are happy, happy; thy child forever. Oh, thank you, God!” and we drop asleep.

And we, on that moonlit night, rested our heads on the window, “Oh, God! We are happy, happy; your child forever. Oh, thank you, God!” and we drifted off to sleep.

Next morning the Bible we kiss. We are God’s forever. We go out to work, and it goes happily all day, happily all night; but hardly so happily, not happily at all, the next day; and the next night the devil asks us, “where is your Holy Spirit?”

Next morning we kiss the Bible. We are God's forever. We go out to work, and everything goes smoothly all day and night; but not quite so smoothly, not smoothly at all, the next day; and the next night the devil asks us, “Where is your Holy Spirit?”

We cannot tell.

We can't tell.

So month by month, summer and winter, the old life goes on—reading, praying, weeping, praying. They tell us we become utterly stupid. We know it. Even the multiplication table we learnt with so much care we forgot. The physical world recedes further and further from us. Truly we love not the world, neither the things that are in it. Across the bounds of sleep our grief follows us. When we wake in the night we are sitting up in bed weeping bitterly, or find ourself outside in the moonlight, dressed, and walking up and down, and wringing our hands, and we cannot tell how we came there. So pass two years, as men reckon them.

So month after month, through summer and winter, life just goes on—reading, praying, crying, praying. People say we become completely dumb. We know it. Even the multiplication table we learned so carefully is gone from our minds. The physical world slips further away from us. Honestly, we don’t love the world or the things in it. Our grief follows us even through sleep. When we wake up at night, we find ourselves sitting up in bed, crying hard, or outside in the moonlight, fully dressed and pacing around, wringing our hands, and we can’t figure out how we got there. So two years pass, as people count them.

V.

V.

Then a new time.

Then a new era.

Before us there were three courses possible—to go mad, to die, to sleep.

Before us, there were three options: to go crazy, to die, or to sleep.

We take the latter course; or nature takes it for us.

We choose the latter option; or nature takes that option for us.

All things take rest in sleep; the beasts, birds, the very flowers close their eyes, and the streams are still in winter; all things take rest; then why not the human reason also? So the questioning devil in us drops asleep, and in that sleep a beautiful dream rises for us. Though you hear all the dreams of men, you will hardly find a prettier one than ours. It ran so:

All things rest in sleep; the animals, birds, and even the flowers close their eyes, and the streams are calm in winter; everything takes a break; so why shouldn’t the human mind? Thus, the questioning devil within us falls asleep, and in that sleep, a beautiful dream comes to us. Although you hear many dreams from people, you’ll hardly find one nicer than ours. It went like this:

In the centre of all things is a mighty Heart, which, having begotten all things, loves them; and, having born them into life, beats with great throbs of love towards them. No death for His dear insects, no hell for His dear men, no burning up for His dear world—His own, own world that he has made. In the end all will be beautiful. Do not ask us how we make our dream tally with facts; the glory of a dream is this—that it despises facts, and makes its own. Our dream saves us from going mad; that is enough.

In the center of everything is a powerful Heart that, having created all things, cares for them; and, having brought them to life, pulses with deep love for them. There is no death for His beloved insects, no hell for His beloved humans, no destruction for His precious world—His very own world that He has created. In the end, everything will be beautiful. Don't ask us how we reconcile our dreams with reality; the beauty of a dream is that it disregards reality and creates its own. Our dream protects us from going insane; that's all that matters.

Its peculiar point of sweetness lay here. When the Mighty Heart’s yearning of love became too great for other expression, it shaped itself into the sweet Rose of heaven, the beloved Man-god.

Its unique sweetness was found here. When the Mighty Heart's longing for love grew too intense for any other expression, it transformed into the beautiful Rose of heaven, the cherished Man-god.

Jesus! you Jesus of our dream! how we loved you; no Bible tells of you as we knew you. Your sweet hands held ours fast; your sweet voice said always, “I am here, my loved one, not far off; put your arms about me, and hold fast.”

Jesus! You Jesus of our dreams! How we loved you; no Bible tells of you like we knew you. Your gentle hands held ours tightly; your sweet voice always said, “I’m here, my beloved, not far away; wrap your arms around me, and hold on tight.”

We find Him in everything in those days. When the little weary lamb we drive home drags its feet, we seize on it, and carry it with its head against our face. His little lamb! We feel we have got Him.

We find Him in everything these days. When the little tired lamb we bring home stumbles, we pick it up and hold it close, its head resting against our face. His little lamb! It feels like we have Him with us.

When the drunken Kaffer lies by the road in the sun we draw his blanket over his head, and put green branches of milk-bush on it. His Kaffer; why should the sun hurt him?

When the drunken man lies by the road in the sun, we pull his blanket over his head and place green branches of milk-bush on top. Why should the sun hurt him?

In the evening, when the clouds lift themselves like gates, and the red lights shine through them, we cry; for in such glory He will come, and the hands that ache to touch Him will hold him, and we shall see the beautiful hair and eyes of our God. “Lift up your heads, O, ye gates; and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, and our King of glory shall come in!”

In the evening, when the clouds rise like gates and the red lights shine through them, we cry; for in such glory He will come, and the hands that long to touch Him will hold Him, and we will see the beautiful hair and eyes of our God. “Lift up your heads, O you gates; and be lifted up, you everlasting doors, and our King of glory shall come in!”

The purple flowers, the little purple flowers, are His eyes, looking at us. We kiss them, and kneel alone on the flat, rejoicing over them. And the wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for Him, and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as a rose.

The purple flowers, those tiny purple flowers, are His eyes, gazing at us. We kiss them and kneel quietly on the flat ground, celebrating their beauty. The wilderness and the lonely places will be happy because of Him, and the desert will rejoice and blossom like a rose.

If ever, in our tearful, joyful ecstasy, the poor, sleepy, half-dead devil should raise his head, we laugh at him. It is not his hour now.

If, in our happy, tearful excitement, the poor, sleepy, half-dead devil happens to lift his head, we just laugh at him. This isn’t his time now.

“If there should be a hell, after all!” he mutters. “If your God should be cruel! If there should be no God! If you should find out it is all imagination! If—”

“If there is a hell after all!” he mutters. “If your God is cruel! If there is no God! If you discover it’s all just imagination! If—”

We laugh at him. When a man sits in the warm sunshine, do you ask him for proof of it? He feels—that is all. And we feel—that is all. We want no proof of our God. We feel, we feel!

We laugh at him. When a person is sitting in the warm sunshine, do you ask them for proof of it? They feel—that's all. And we feel—that's all. We don't need proof of our God. We feel, we feel!

We do not believe in our God because the Bible tells us of Him. We believe in the Bible because He tells us of it. We feel Him, we feel Him, we feel—that is all! And the poor, half-swamped devil mutters:

We don't believe in our God just because the Bible says so. We believe in the Bible because He reveals Himself through it. We feel Him, we feel Him, we feel— that's what matters! And the poor, struggling devil mumbles:

“But if the day should come when you do not feel?”

“But if the day comes when you don’t feel?”

And we laugh and cry him down.

And we laugh and cry him out.

“It will never come—never,” and the poor devil slinks to sleep again, with his tail between his legs. Fierce assertion many times repeated is hard to stand against; only time separates the truth from the lie. So we dream on.

“It will never come—never,” and the poor guy slinks to sleep again, with his tail between his legs. Strong claims repeated often are hard to resist; only time reveals the truth from the lie. So we keep dreaming.

One day we go with our father to town, to church. The townspeople rustle in their silks, and the men in their sleek cloth, and settle themselves in their pews, and the light shines in through the windows on the artificial flowers in the women’s bonnets. We have the same miserable feeling that we have in a shop where all the clerks are very smart. We wish our father hadn’t brought us to town, and we were out on the karoo. Then the man in the pulpit begins to preach. His text is “He that believeth not shall be damned.”

One day we go to town with our dad for church. The townspeople rustle in their silk outfits, and the men wear their polished clothes as they settle into their pews. Light streams in through the windows, illuminating the fake flowers in the women’s hats. We feel just as miserable as we do in a shop full of sharp-dressed clerks. We wish our dad hadn’t brought us to town and that we were out on the karoo instead. Then the man in the pulpit starts to preach. His sermon is “He that believeth not shall be damned.”

The day before the magistrate’s clerk, who was an atheist, has died in the street struck by lightning.

The day before, the magistrate’s clerk, who was an atheist, died in the street after being struck by lightning.

The man in the pulpit mentions no name; but he talks of “The hand of God made visible amongst us.” He tells us how, when the white stroke fell, quivering and naked, the soul fled, robbed of his earthly filament, and lay at the footstool of God; how over its head has been poured out the wrath of the Mighty One, whose existence it has denied; and, quivering and terrified, it has fled to the everlasting shade.

The man in the pulpit doesn’t mention any names; he talks about “The hand of God made visible among us.” He explains how, when the white stroke came down, trembling and exposed, the soul left, stripped of its earthly connection, and lay at God’s feet; how, above it, the fury of the Almighty, whose existence it has rejected, has been poured out; and, shaking and scared, it has fled to eternal darkness.

We, as we listen, half start up; every drop of blood in our body has rushed to our head. He lies! he lies! he lies! That man in the pulpit lies! Will no one stop him? Have none of them heard—do none of them know, that when the poor, dark soul shut its eyes on earth it opened them in the still light of heaven? that there is no wrath where God’s face is? that if one could once creep to the footstool of God, there is everlasting peace there, like the fresh stillness of the early morning? While the atheist lay wondering and afraid, God bent down and said: “My child, here I am—I, whom you have not known; I, whom you have not believed in; I am here. I sent My messenger, the white sheet-lightning, to call you home. I am here.”

We, as we listen, half get up; every drop of blood in our bodies has rushed to our heads. He's lying! He's lying! That man in the pulpit is lying! Will no one stop him? Haven’t any of them heard—don't any of them know, that when the poor, dark soul closes its eyes on earth, it opens them in the calm light of heaven? That there is no anger where God’s face is? That if one could just crawl to God’s footstool, there is everlasting peace there, like the fresh stillness of early morning? While the atheist lies there wondering and afraid, God leans down and says: “My child, I’m here—I, whom you have not known; I, whom you have not believed in; I am here. I sent My messenger, the bright sheet-lightning, to call you home. I am here.”

Then the poor soul turned to the light—its weakness and pain were gone forever.

Then the poor soul turned to the light—its weakness and pain were gone for good.

Have they not known, have they not heard, who it is rules?

Have they not known, have they not heard, who it is that rules?

“For a little moment have I hidden my face from thee; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy upon thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer.”

“For just a short time I hid my face from you; but with everlasting kindness I will show you mercy, says the Lord your Redeemer.”

We mutter on to ourselves, till some one pulls us violently by the arm to remind us we are in church. We see nothing but our own ideas.

We mumble to ourselves until someone yanks us hard by the arm to remind us we’re in church. We see nothing but our own thoughts.

Presently every one turns to pray. There are six hundred souls lifting themselves to the Everlasting light.

Right now, everyone is praying. There are six hundred people raising themselves to the Eternal light.

Behind us sit two pretty ladies; one hands her scent-bottle softly to the other, and a mother pulls down her little girl’s frock. One lady drops her handkerchief; a gentleman picks it up; she blushes. The women in the choir turn softly the leaves of their tune-books, to be ready when the praying is done. It is as though they thought more of the singing than the Everlasting Father. Oh, would it not be more worship of Him to sit alone in the karoo and kiss one little purple flower that he had made? Is it not mockery? Then the thought comes, “What doest thou here, Elijah?” We who judge, what are we better than they?—rather worse. Is it any excuse to say, “I am but a child and must come?” Does God allow any soul to step in between the spirit he made and himself? What do we there in that place, where all the words are lies against the All Father? Filled with horror, we turn and flee out of the place. On the pavement we smite our foot, and swear in our child’s soul never again to enter those places where men come to sing and pray. We are questioned afterward. Why was it we went out of the church.

Behind us are two pretty ladies; one gently hands her perfume bottle to the other, and a mother adjusts her little girl's dress. One lady drops her handkerchief; a gentleman picks it up, and she blushes. The women in the choir quietly turn the pages of their songbooks, getting ready for when the prayer is over. It seems they care more about the singing than the Everlasting Father. Wouldn't it be more respectful to Him to sit alone in the Karoo and kiss a little purple flower that He created? Isn't that just mockery? Then the thought hits, “What are you doing here, Elijah?” We who judge, how are we any better than they?—maybe worse. Is it any excuse to say, “I’m just a child and have to be here?” Does God let anyone come between the spirit He made and Himself? What are we doing in that place, where all the words are false against the All Father? Filled with dread, we turn and flee from the place. On the pavement, we stamp our feet and vow in our child's soul never to enter again those places where people come to sing and pray. We are questioned later. Why did we leave the church?

How can we explain?—we stand silent. Then we are pressed further, and we try to tell. Then a head is shaken solemnly at us. No one can think it wrong to go to the house of the Lord; it is the idle excuse of a wicked boy. When will we think seriously of our souls, and love going to church? We are wicked, very wicked. And we—we slink away and go alone to cry. Will it be always so? Whether we hate and doubt, or whether we believe and love, to our dearest, are we to seem always wicked?

How can we explain?—we remain silent. Then we’re pushed further, and we attempt to share. Then someone solemnly shakes their head at us. No one thinks it’s wrong to go to the house of the Lord; it’s just the excuse of a wayward boy. When will we seriously consider our souls and enjoy going to church? We are wicked, very wicked. And we—we sneak away and go off alone to cry. Will it always be this way? Whether we hate and doubt or whether we believe and love, to our loved ones, will we always appear wicked?

We do not yet know that in the soul’s search for truth the bitterness lies here, the striving cannot always hide itself among the thoughts; sooner or later it will clothe itself in outward action; then it steps in and divides between the soul and what it loves. All things on earth have their price; and for truth we pay the dearest. We barter it for love and sympathy. The road to honour is paved with thorns; but on the path to truth, at every step you set your foot down on your own heart.

We still don’t realize that in the soul’s quest for truth, the bitterness is here; the struggle can’t always be concealed within our thoughts. Eventually, it manifests in our actions; then it comes in and creates a divide between the soul and what it loves. Everything on earth has a cost, and truth is the most expensive. We trade it for love and compassion. The path to honor is filled with hardships; but on the road to truth, every step you take is a step on your own heart.

VI.

VI.

Then at last a new time—the time of waking; short, sharp, and not pleasant, as wakings often are.

Then finally a new time—the time of waking; brief, jarring, and not enjoyable, like most wake-ups are.

Sleep and dreams exist on this condition—that no one wake the dreamer.

Sleep and dreams rely on one thing—that no one disturbs the dreamer.

And now life takes us up between her finger and thumb, shakes us furiously, till our poor nodding head is well-nigh rolled from our shoulders, and she sets us down a little hard on the bare earth, bruised and sore, but preternaturally wide awake.

And now life picks us up between her fingers, shakes us hard until our poor bobbing head nearly falls off our shoulders, and then she drops us a bit roughly onto the bare ground, bruised and sore, but somehow incredibly alert.

We have said in our days of dreaming, “Injustice and wrong are a seeming; pain is a shadow. Our God, He is real, He who made all things, and He only is Love.”

We have said in our dreams, “Injustice and wrong are just appearances; pain is like a shadow. Our God is real, He who created everything, and He alone is Love.”

Now life takes us by the neck and shows us a few other things,—new-made graves with the red sand flying about them; eyes that we love with the worms eating them; evil men walking sleek and fat, the whole terrible hurly-burly of the thing called life,—and she says, “What do you think of these?” We dare not say “Nothing.” We feel them; they are very real. But we try to lay our hands about and feel that other thing we felt before. In the dark night in the fuel-room we cry to our Beautiful dream-god: “Oh, let us come near you, and lay our head against your feet. Now in our hour of need be near us.” But He is not there; He is gone away. The old questioning devil is there.

Now life grabs us by the neck and shows us a few other things—fresh graves with red sand blowing around them; the eyes we love being consumed by worms; wicked people walking around, slick and fat, the whole awful chaos of life—and she asks, “What do you think of these?” We can’t say “Nothing.” We feel them; they are very real. But we try to reach out and grasp that other thing we felt before. In the dark night in the fuel room, we cry to our Beautiful dream-god: “Oh, let us come close to you, and rest our head against your feet. Now, in our hour of need, be near us.” But He is not there; He has gone away. The old questioning devil is here.

We must have been awakened sooner or later. The imagination cannot always triumph over reality, the desire over truth. We must have been awakened. If it was done a little sharply, what matter? It was done thoroughly, and it had to be done.

We must have been awakened eventually. The imagination can't always win over reality, nor can desire overcome truth. We must have been awakened. If it happened a bit abruptly, so what? It was done completely, and it needed to happen.

VII.

VII.

And a new life begins for us—a new time, a life as cold as that of a man who sits on the pinnacle of an iceberg and sees the glittering crystals all about him. The old looks indeed like a long hot delirium, peopled with phantasies. The new is cold enough.

And a new life starts for us—a new era, a life as harsh as that of a man who sits on the top of an iceberg and sees the sparkling crystals all around him. The past really feels like a long, hot fever dream filled with illusions. The present is cold enough.

Now we have no God. We have had two: the old God that our fathers handed down to us, that we hated, and never liked: the new one that we made for ourselves, that we loved; but now he has flitted away from us, and we see what he was made of—the shadow of our highest ideal, crowned and throned. Now we have no God.

Now we have no God. We had two: the old God that our parents passed down to us, which we hated and never liked; and the new one that we created for ourselves, which we loved. But now he has vanished from us, and we see what he was really made of—the shadow of our highest ideal, crowned and seated on a throne. Now we have no God.

“The fool hath said in his heart, There is no God.” It may be so. Most things said or written have been the work of fools.

“The fool has said in his heart, There is no God.” This might be true. Most things said or written have come from fools.

This thing is certain—he is a fool who says, “No man hath said in his heart, There is no God.”

This is definitely true—he's a fool who claims, “No one has said in their heart, There is no God.”

It has been said many thousand times in hearts with profound bitterness of earnest faith.

It has been said countless times by people with deep bitterness and sincere faith.

We do not cry and weep: we sit down with cold eyes and look at the world. We are not miserable. Why should we be? We eat and drink, and sleep all night; but the dead are not colder.

We don’t cry or weep; we sit with cold eyes and observe the world. We’re not unhappy. Why should we be? We eat, drink, and sleep all night; but the dead aren’t any colder.

And we say it slowly, but without sighing, “Yes, we see it now; there is no God.”

And we say it slowly, but without sighing, “Yes, we see it now; there is no God.”

And, we add, growing a little colder yet. “There is no justice. The ox dies in the yoke, beneath its master’s whip; it turns its anguish-filled eyes on the sunlight, but there is no sign of recompense to be made it. The black man is shot like a dog, and it goes well with the shooter. The innocent are accused and the accuser triumphs. If you will take the trouble to scratch the surface anywhere, you will see under the skin a sentient being writhing in impotent anguish.”

And, we add, getting a bit colder still. “There’s no justice. The ox dies in the yoke, under its master’s whip; it gazes with pained eyes at the sunlight, but there’s no sign of anything being done for it. The black man is shot like a dog, and the shooter feels no guilt. The innocent are blamed, and the accuser comes out on top. If you take the time to look deeper, you’ll find a living being squirming in helpless pain beneath the surface.”

And, we say further, and our heart is as the heart of the dead for coldness, “There is no order: all things are driven about by a blind chance.”

And we also say, and our heart feels as cold as that of the dead, "There is no order: everything is just tossed around by random chance."

What a soul drinks in with its mother’s milk will not leave it in a day. From our earliest hour we have been taught that the thought of the heart, the shaping of the rain-cloud, the amount of wool that grows on a sheep’s back, the length of a drought, and the growing of the corn, depend on nothing that moves immutable, at the heart of all things; but on the changeable will of a changeable being, whom our prayers can alter. To us, from the beginning, nature has been but a poor plastic thing, to be toyed with this way or that, as man happens to please his deity or not; to go to church or not; to say his prayers right or not; to travel on a Sunday or not. Was it possible for us in an instant to see Nature as she is—the flowing vestment of an unchanging reality? When the soul breaks free from the arms of a superstition, bits of the claws and talons break themselves off in him. It is not the work of a day to squeeze them out.

What a soul absorbs with its mother's milk won't leave it in a day. From our very first moments, we've been taught that the feelings of the heart, the shaping of rain clouds, the amount of wool on a sheep, the duration of a drought, and the growth of corn depend not on something unchanging at the core of everything, but on the fluctuating will of a being whose desires we can influence with our prayers. For us, from the start, nature has been a malleable thing, to be shaped in one way or another, depending on how humans choose to please their deity or not; whether to go to church or skip it; whether to say their prayers correctly or not; whether to travel on a Sunday or not. Is it possible for us to instantly see Nature for what it truly is—the flowing garment of an unchanging reality? When the soul breaks free from the grip of superstition, pieces of those claws and talons remain with it. It’s not a quick process to get rid of them.

And so, for us, the human-like driver and guide being gone, all existence, as we look out at it with our chilled, wondering eyes, is an aimless rise and swell of shifting waters. In all that weltering chaos we can see no spot so large as a man’s hand on which we may plant our foot.

And so, without the human-like driver and guide, everything around us, as we gaze out with our cold, curious eyes, feels like a random surge and movement of shifting waters. In all that chaotic turbulence, we can't find a place as big as a man's hand where we can stand.

Whether a man believes in a human-like God or no is a small thing. Whether he looks into the mental and physical world and sees no relation between cause and effect, no order, but a blind chance sporting, this is the mightiest fact that can be recorded in any spiritual existence. It were almost a mercy to cut his throat, if indeed he does not do it for himself.

Whether a man believes in a human-like God or not is minor. Whether he examines the mental and physical world and finds no connection between cause and effect, no order, but just blind chance at play, this is the most significant fact that can be noted in any spiritual existence. It would almost be merciful to end his life, if he doesn't do it himself.

We, however, do not cut our throats. To do so would imply some desire and feeling, and we have no desire and no feeling; we are only cold. We do not wish to live, and we do not wish to die. One day a snake curls itself round the waist of a Kaffer woman. We take it in our hand, swing it round and round, and fling it on the ground—dead. Every one looks at us with eyes of admiration. We almost laugh. Is it wonderful to risk that for which we care nothing?

We, on the other hand, don’t harm ourselves. Doing so would suggest we have some desires or feelings, but we have neither; we are just numb. We don’t want to live, and we don’t want to die. One day, a snake wraps itself around the waist of a local woman. We grab it, spin it around, and throw it to the ground—dead. Everyone looks at us with admiration. We almost laugh. Is it really amazing to risk something we don't care about?

In truth, nothing matters. This dirty little world full of confusion, and the blue rag, stretched overhead for a sky, is so low we could touch it with our hand.

In reality, nothing really matters. This messy little world filled with confusion, and the blue rag stretched above us as a sky, is so low we could touch it with our hand.

Existence is a great pot, and the old Fate who stirs it round cares nothing what rises to the top and what goes down, and laughs when the bubbles burst. And we do not care. Let it boil about. Why should we trouble ourselves? Nevertheless the physical sensations are real. Hunger hurts, and thirst, therefore we eat and drink: inaction pains us, therefore we work like galley-slaves. No one demands it, but we set ourselves to build a great dam in red sand beyond the graves. In the grey dawn before the sheep are let out we work at it. All day, while the young ostriches we tend feed about us, we work on through the fiercest heat. The people wonder what new spirit has seized us now. They do not know we are working for life. We bear the greatest stones, and feel a satisfaction when we stagger under them, and are hurt by a pang that shoots through our chest. While we eat our dinner we carry on baskets full of earth, as though the devil drove us. The Kaffer servants have a story that at night a witch and two white oxen come to help us. No wall, they say, could grow so quickly under one man’s hands.

Life is like a big pot, and the old Fate who stirs it doesn’t care about what floats to the top or sinks down, laughing when the bubbles pop. And we don’t care either. Let it boil over. Why should we stress about it? Still, the physical feelings are real. Hunger is painful, and so is thirst, which is why we eat and drink. Doing nothing hurts us, so we work hard like slaves. No one asks us to, but we tackle building a massive dam of red sand beyond the graves. In the gray dawn, before the sheep are let out, we work on it. All day, while the young ostriches we take care of wander around us, we push through the intense heat. People wonder what new motivation has taken hold of us. They don’t realize we’re working for survival. We carry the heaviest stones, and we feel satisfaction when we struggle under them, even as a sharp pain shoots through our chests. While we eat dinner, we haul baskets full of dirt, as if something were driving us to do it. The Kaffir workers say that at night a witch and two white oxen come to help us. They say no wall could rise so quickly from one person’s effort.

At night, alone in our cabin, we sit no more brooding over the fire. What should we think of now? All is emptiness. So we take the old arithmetic; and the multiplication table, which with so much pains we learnt long ago and forgot directly, we learn now in a few hours, and never forget again. We take a strange satisfaction in working arithmetical problems. We pause in our building to cover the stones with figures and calculations. We save money for a Latin Grammar and Algebra, and carry them about in our pockets, poring over them as over our Bible of old. We have thought we were utterly stupid, incapable of remembering anything, of learning anything. Now we find that all is easy. Has a new soul crept into this old body, that even our intellectual faculties are changed? We marvel; not perceiving that what a man expends in prayer and ecstasy he cannot have over for acquiring knowledge. You never shed a tear, or create a beautiful image, or quiver with emotion, but you pay for it at the practical, calculating end of your nature. You have just so much force: when the one channel runs over the other runs dry.

At night, alone in our cabin, we no longer sit brooding by the fire. What should we think about now? Everything feels empty. So we grab the old arithmetic and tackle the multiplication table, which we struggled to learn long ago and quickly forgot; now we master it again in just a few hours and never forget it this time. We find a strange satisfaction in solving math problems. We pause during our construction to cover the stones with numbers and calculations. We save up for a Latin Grammar and Algebra book, carrying them in our pockets and studying them like our old Bible. We thought we were completely stupid, unable to remember anything or learn anything. Now we discover that it's all easy. Has a new spirit entered this old body, making even our thinking abilities change? We’re amazed, not realizing that whatever energy one spends on prayer and ecstasy cannot be used for gaining knowledge. You never shed a tear, or create a beautiful image, or feel intense emotion without paying for it with the practical, calculating side of your nature. You have a limited amount of energy: when one channel overflows, the other runs dry.

And now we turn to Nature. All these years we have lived beside her, and we have never seen her; and now we open our eyes and look at her.

And now we turn to Nature. All these years we’ve lived next to her, and we’ve never really seen her; and now we open our eyes and finally look at her.

The rocks have been to us a blur of brown: we bend over them, and the disorganised masses dissolve into a many-coloured, many-shaped, carefully-arranged form of existence. Here masses of rainbow-tinted crystals, half-fused together; there bands of smooth grey and red methodically overlying each other. This rock here is covered with a delicate silver tracery, in some mineral, resembling leaves and branches; there on the flat stone, on which we so often have sat to weep and pray, we look down, and see it covered with the fossil footprints of great birds, and the beautiful skeleton of a fish. We have often tried to picture in our mind what the fossiled remains of creatures must be like, and all the while we sat on them, we have been so blinded by thinking and feeling that we have never seen the world.

The rocks have always seemed like a blur of brown to us: we lean over them, and the chaotic piles transform into a colorful, intricately arranged existence. Here are clusters of rainbow-hued crystals, partially melted together; there are layers of smooth gray and red neatly stacked on top of each other. This rock has a delicate silver pattern resembling leaves and branches; over there on the flat stone, where we often sit to cry and pray, we look down and see it covered in fossilized footprints of large birds and the beautiful skeleton of a fish. We've often tried to imagine what the fossilized remains of creatures must look like, and throughout our time sitting on them, we've been so caught up in our thoughts and feelings that we've never truly seen the world.

The flat plain has been to us a reach of monotonous red. We look at it, and every handful of sand starts into life. That wonderful people, the ants, we learn to know; see them make war and peace, play and work, and build their huge palaces. And that smaller people we make acquaintance with, who live in the flowers. The bitto flower has been for us a mere blur of yellow; we find its heart composed of a hundred perfect flowers, the homes of the tiny black people with red stripes, who move in and out in that little yellow city. Every bluebell has its inhabitant. Every day the karoo shows us a new wonder sleeping in its teeming bosom.

The flat plain appears to us as a stretch of dull red. We look at it, and every handful of sand comes to life. We get to know the amazing ants; we watch them wage war and make peace, play and work, and build their large nests. We also meet the tiny creatures that live in the flowers. The bitto flower was just a blur of yellow to us; now we see its center filled with a hundred perfect flowers, homes to the tiny black insects with red stripes who come in and out of that little yellow city. Every bluebell has its resident. Each day, the karoo reveals a new wonder resting in its bustling embrace.

On our way back to work we pause and stand to see the ground-spider make its trap, bury itself in the sand, and then wait for the falling in of its enemy.

On our way back to work, we stop to watch the ground spider build its web, bury itself in the sand, and then wait for its prey to fall in.

Further on walks a horned beetle, and near him starts open the door of a spider, who peeps out carefully, and quickly pulls it down again. On a karoo-bush a green fly is laying her silver eggs. We carry them home, and see the shells pierced, the spotted grub come out, turn to a green fly, and flit away. We are not satisfied with what Nature shows us, and we see something for ourselves. Under the white hen we put a dozen eggs, and break one daily, to see the white spot wax into the chicken. We are not excited or enthusiastic about it; but a man is not to lay his throat open, he must think of something. So we plant seeds in rows on our dam-wall, and pull one up daily to see how it goes with them. Alladeen buried her wonderful stone, and a golden palace sprung up at her feet. We do far more. We put a brown seed in the earth, and a living thing starts out—starts upward—why, no more than Alladeen can we say—starts upward, and does not desist till it is higher than our heads, sparkling with dew in the early morning, glittering with yellow blossoms, shaking brown seeds with little embryo souls on to the ground. We look at it solemnly, from the time it consists of two leaves peeping above the ground and a soft white root, till we have to raise our faces to look at it; but we find no reason for that upward starting.

Further on walks a horned beetle, and nearby the door of a spider opens cautiously, only to be quickly pulled shut. On a karoo-bush, a green fly lays her silver eggs. We take them home and watch as the shells are pierced, and the spotted grub emerges, turning into a green fly and darting away. We aren’t satisfied with what nature shows us, so we explore a bit ourselves. We place a dozen eggs under a white hen and break one each day to watch the white spot grow into a chick. We aren't excited or enthusiastic about it, but a person can't just sit around—he needs to think of something. So we plant seeds in rows on our dam wall, pulling one up each day to see how they’re doing. Alladeen buried her magical stone, and a golden palace appeared at her feet. We do even more. We put a brown seed into the ground, and a living thing begins to grow—rising up—just like Alladeen’s magic, it stretches up and doesn’t stop until it’s taller than us, glistening with dew in the early morning and sparkling with yellow blossoms, shaking brown seeds with tiny developing souls onto the ground. We watch it solemnly, from the moment it has just two leaves peeking above the soil and a soft white root, until we have to lift our faces to look at it; yet we find no reason for that upward growth.

We look into dead ducks and lambs. In the evening we carry them home, spread newspapers on the floor, and lie working with them till midnight. With a started feeling near akin to ecstasy we open the lump of flesh called a heart, and find little doors and strings inside. We feel them, and put the heart away; but every now and then return to look, and to feel them again. Why we like them so we can hardly tell.

We examine dead ducks and lambs. In the evening, we bring them home, lay out newspapers on the floor, and work on them until midnight. With a jolt of excitement that feels almost ecstatic, we open the chunk of flesh known as the heart and discover tiny doors and strings inside. We touch them and set the heart aside, but we keep coming back to look and feel it again. We can hardly explain why we find this so enjoyable.

A gander drowns itself in our dam. We take it out, and open it on the bank, and kneel looking at it. Above are the organs divided by delicate tissues; below are the intestines artistically curved in a spiral form, and each tier covered by a delicate network of blood-vessels standing out red against the faint blue background. Each branch of the blood-vessels is comprised of a trunk, bifurcating and rebifurcating into the most delicate, hair-like threads, symmetrically arranged. We are struck with its singular beauty. And, moreover—and here we drop from our kneeling into a sitting posture—this also we remark: of that same exact shape and outline is our thorn-tree seen against the sky in mid-winter: of that shape also is delicate metallic tracery between our rocks; in that exact path does our water flow when without a furrow we lead it from the dam; so shaped are the antlers of the horned beetle. How are these things related that such deep union should exist between them all? Is it chance? Or, are they not all the fine branches of one trunk, whose sap flows through us all? That would explain it. We nod over the gander’s inside.

A gander drowns in our pond. We pull it out, lay it on the bank, and kneel to examine it. Above, its organs are separated by delicate tissues; below, its intestines are artistically spiraled, with each layer covered by a fine network of blood vessels standing out red against the faint blue background. Each branch of the blood vessels consists of a trunk that splits and splits again into the thinnest, hair-like threads, arranged symmetrically. We're struck by its unique beauty. Additionally—and here we shift from kneeling to sitting— we also notice this: our thorn tree against the winter sky has the exact same shape and outline; the delicate metallic patterns between our rocks share that form; the water flows in that exact path when we guide it from the pond without making a furrow; even the antlers of the horned beetle are shaped this way. How are these things connected that such a deep relationship exists among them all? Is it just coincidence? Or are they all fine branches of one trunk, sharing the same lifeblood? That would make sense. We nod over the gander’s insides.

This thing we call existence; is it not a something which has its roots far down below in the dark, and its branches stretching out into the immensity above, which we among the branches cannot see? Not a chance jungle; a living thing, a One. The thought gives us intense satisfaction, we cannot tell why.

This thing we call existence—doesn’t it have its roots deep down in the dark, with branches reaching up into the vastness above, beyond what we can see among the branches? It's not just a random jungle; it's a living entity, a singular whole. This thought gives us a deep sense of satisfaction, though we can't explain why.

We nod over the gander; then start up suddenly, look into the blue sky, throw the dead gander and the refuse into the dam, and go to work again.

We nod at the goose; then suddenly we jerk up, gaze into the blue sky, toss the dead goose and the scraps into the pond, and get back to work.

And so, it comes to pass in time, that the earth ceases for us to be a weltering chaos. We walk in the great hall of life, looking up and round reverentially. Nothing is despicable—all is meaning-full; nothing is small—all is part of a whole, whose beginning and end we know not. The life that throbs in us is a beginning and end we know not. The life that throbs in us is a pulsation from it; too mighty for our comprehension, not too small.

And so, over time, the earth stops being a chaotic mess for us. We walk in the grand hall of life, looking up and around with respect. Nothing is worthless—everything has meaning; nothing is insignificant—all is part of a whole, whose beginning and end we don’t understand. The life that pulses within us is a beginning and end we don’t grasp. The life that pulses within us is a beat from it; too powerful for us to fully comprehend, not too trivial.

And so, it comes to pass at last, that whereas the sky was at first a small blue rag stretched out over us, and so low that our hands might touch it, pressing down on us, it raises itself into an immeasurable blue arch over our heads, and we begin to live again.

And so, it finally happens that the sky, which was once a small blue cloth stretched out above us, so low that we could reach up and touch it, pushes up into a vast blue dome overhead, and we start to feel alive again.





Chapter 2.II. Waldo’s Stranger.

Waldo lay on his stomach on the red sand. The small ostriches he herded wandered about him, pecking at the food he had cut, or at pebbles and dry sticks. On his right lay the graves; to his left the dam; in his hand was a large wooden post covered with carvings, at which he worked. Doss lay before him basking in the winter sunshine, and now and again casting an expectant glance at the corner of the nearest ostrich camp. The scrubby thorn-trees under which they lay yielded no shade, but none was needed in that glorious June weather, when in the hottest part of the afternoon the sun was but pleasantly warm; and the boy carved on, not looking up, yet conscious of the brown serene earth about him and the intensely blue sky above.

Waldo was lying on his stomach on the red sand. The small ostriches he was herding wandered around him, pecking at the food he had cut, or at pebbles and dry sticks. On his right were the graves; to his left was the dam; in his hand was a large wooden post covered with carvings, which he was working on. Doss was lying in front of him, soaking up the winter sunshine, occasionally glancing expectantly at the corner of the nearest ostrich camp. The scraggly thorn trees they were under provided no shade, but it wasn’t needed in the beautiful June weather, when, during the hottest part of the afternoon, the sun was just pleasantly warm; and the boy kept carving, not looking up, yet aware of the calm brown earth around him and the bright blue sky above.

Presently, at the corner of the camp, Em appeared, bearing a covered saucer in one hand and in the other a jug, with a cup in the top. She was grown into a premature little old woman of sixteen, ridiculously fat. The jug and saucer she put down on the ground before the dog and his master and dropped down beside them herself, panting and out of breath.

Right now, at the corner of the camp, Em showed up, holding a covered saucer in one hand and a jug with a cup on top in the other. She had turned into a prematurely old-looking sixteen-year-old, comically overweight. She set the jug and saucer down on the ground in front of the dog and his owner and plopped down next to them, panting and out of breath.

“Waldo, as I came up the camps I met some one on horseback, and I do believe it must be the new man that is coming.”

“Waldo, as I was approaching the camps, I saw someone on horseback, and I really think it must be the new guy who's arriving.”

The new man was an Englishman to whom the Boer-woman had hired half the farm.

The new guy was an Englishman whom the Boer woman had rented half the farm to.

“Hum!” said Waldo.

“Hmm!” said Waldo.

“He is quite young,” said Em, holding her side, “and he has brown hair, and beard curling close to his face, and such dark blue eyes. And, Waldo, I was so ashamed! I was just looking back to see, you know, and he happened just to be looking back too, and we looked right into each other’s faces; and he got red, and I got so red. I believe he is the new man.”

“He's really young,” said Em, holding her side, “and he has brown hair and a beard that curls close to his face, and such dark blue eyes. And, Waldo, I was so embarrassed! I was just looking back to see, you know, and he happened to be looking back too, and we looked right into each other's faces; and he turned red, and I turned so red. I think he’s the new guy.”

“Yes,” said Waldo.

“Yeah,” said Waldo.

“I must go now. Perhaps he has brought us letters from the post from Lyndall. You know she can’t stay at school much longer, she must come back soon. And the new man will have to stay with us till his house is built. I must get his room ready. Good-bye!”

“I have to go now. Maybe he has brought us letters from the post from Lyndall. You know she can’t stay at school much longer; she has to come back soon. And the new guy will have to stay with us until his house is built. I need to get his room ready. Bye!”

She tripped off again, and Waldo carved on at his post. Doss lay with his nose close to the covered saucer, and smelt that some one had made nice little fat cakes that afternoon. Both were so intent on their occupation that not till a horse’s hoofs beat beside them in the sand did they look up to see a rider drawing in his steed.

She took off again, while Waldo stayed at his post. Doss was lying with his nose close to the covered dish, smelling that someone had made nice little fat cakes that afternoon. Both were so focused on what they were doing that they didn’t look up until the sound of a horse’s hooves thumped in the sand beside them, and they saw a rider pulling in his horse.

He was certainly not the stranger whom Em had described. A dark, somewhat French-looking little man of eight-and-twenty, rather stout, with heavy, cloudy eyes and pointed moustaches. His horse was a fiery creature, well caparisoned; a highly-finished saddlebag hung from the saddle; the man’s hands were gloved, and he presented the appearance-an appearance rare on that farm—of a well-dressed gentleman.

He was definitely not the stranger Em had described. He was a dark, somewhat French-looking man in his late twenties, rather heavyset, with deep-set, cloudy eyes and a pointed mustache. His horse was a spirited animal, beautifully adorned; an elegant saddlebag hung from the saddle; the man’s hands were gloved, and he looked—something you rarely saw on that farm—like a well-dressed gentleman.

In an uncommonly melodious voice he inquired whether he might be allowed to remain there for an hour. Waldo directed him to the farmhouse, but the stranger declined. He would merely rest under the trees and give his horse water. He removed the saddle and Waldo led the animal away to the dam. When he returned, the stranger had settled himself under the trees, with his back against the saddle. The boy offered him of the cakes. He declined, but took a draught from the jug; and Waldo lay down not far off and fell to work again. It mattered nothing if cold eyes saw it. It was not his sheep-shearing machine. With material loves, as with human, we go mad once, love out, and have done. We never get up the true enthusiasm a second time. This was but a thing he had made, laboured over, loved and liked—nothing more—not his machine.

In a surprisingly melodic voice, he asked if he could stay there for an hour. Waldo directed him to the farmhouse, but the stranger declined. He just wanted to rest under the trees and water his horse. He took off the saddle, and Waldo led the horse away to the dam. When he returned, the stranger had settled under the trees with his back against the saddle. The boy offered him some cakes. He declined but took a drink from the jug; Waldo lay down not far away and got back to work. It didn’t matter if cold eyes saw it. It wasn’t his sheep-shearing machine. With material loves, like human ones, we go mad once, love it, and then move on. We never feel the same enthusiasm a second time. This was just something he had made, worked on, loved, and liked—nothing more—not his machine.

The stranger forced himself lower down in the saddle and yawned. It was a drowsy afternoon, and he objected to travel in these out-of-the-world parts. He liked better civilised life, where at every hour of the day a man may look for his glass of wine, and his easy-chair, and paper; where at night he may lock himself into his room with his books and a bottle of brandy, and taste joys mental and physical. The world said of him—the all-knowing, omnipotent world, whom no locks can bar, who has the cat-like propensity of seeing best in the dark—the world said, that better than the books he loved the brandy, and better than books or brandy that which it had been better had he loved less. But for the world he cared nothing; he smiled blandly in its teeth. All life is a dream; if wine and philosophy and women keep the dream from becoming a nightmare, so much the better. It is all they are fit for, all they can be used for. There was another side to his life and thought; but of that the world knew nothing, and said nothing, as the way of the wise world is.

The stranger settled deeper in the saddle and yawned. It was a sleepy afternoon, and he wasn't a fan of traveling in these remote areas. He preferred civilized life, where a man can expect a glass of wine, a comfy chair, and some reading material at any time of day; where at night he can lock himself in his room with his books and a bottle of brandy and enjoy both mental and physical pleasures. The world—a supposedly all-knowing force, able to see everything even in the dark—thought that he preferred brandy over the books he cherished, and even more so something that, in its opinion, would have been better for him if he cared less about. But he didn't care about what the world thought; he smiled calmly in its face. Life is just a dream; if wine, philosophy, and women keep that dream from turning into a nightmare, then so be it. That's all they're good for, all they can provide. There was another aspect to his life and thoughts, but the world knew nothing about it and said nothing, as is often the case with the wise world.

The stranger looked from beneath his sleepy eyelids at the brown earth that stretched away, beautiful in spite of itself in that June sunshine; looked at the graves, the gables of the farmhouse showing over the stone walls of the camps, at the clownish fellow at his feet, and yawned. But he had drunk of the hind’s tea, and must say something.

The stranger peered out from under his heavy eyelids at the brown earth that spread out before him, somehow beautiful despite its roughness in that June sunlight; he glanced at the graves, the farmhouse’s gables peeking over the stone walls of the camps, at the silly man at his feet, and yawned. But he had tasted the hind's tea, and felt compelled to say something.

“Your father’s place I presume?” he inquired sleepily.

“Your dad's place, I guess?” he asked drowsily.

“No; I am only a servant.”

“No, I’m just a worker.”

“Dutch people?”

“Dutch folks?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And you like the life?”

“Do you like this life?”

The boy hesitated.

The kid hesitated.

“On days like these.”

“On days like this.”

“And why on these?”

“And why these?”

The boy waited.

The kid waited.

“They are very beautiful.”

“They're really beautiful.”

The stranger looked at him. It seemed that as the fellow’s dark eyes looked across the brown earth they kindled with an intense satisfaction; then they looked back at the carving.

The stranger looked at him. It seemed that as the guy's dark eyes scanned the brown earth, they sparkled with a deep sense of satisfaction; then they returned to the carving.

What had that creature, so coarse-clad and clownish, to do with the subtle joys of the weather? Himself, white-handed and delicate, he might hear the music with shimmering sunshine and solitude play on the finely-strung chords of nature; but that fellow! Was not the ear in that great body too gross for such delicate mutterings?

What did that rough-dressed, clownish creature have to do with the subtle pleasures of the weather? He, with his white hands and delicate nature, could listen to the music that shimmering sunshine and solitude create on the finely-tuned strings of nature; but that guy! Wasn’t his ear on that enormous body too thick for such delicate whispers?

Presently he said:

Right now he said:

“May I see what you work at?”

“Can I see what you're working on?”

The fellow handed his wooden post. It was by no means lovely. The men and birds were almost grotesque in their laboured resemblance to nature, and bore signs of patient thought. The stranger turned the thing over on his knee.

The guy handed over his wooden post. It wasn’t beautiful at all. The men and birds looked almost ridiculous in their awkward attempts to mimic nature, showing signs of careful consideration. The stranger flipped it over on his knee.

“Where did you learn this work?”

“Where did you learn to do this?”

“I taught myself.”

“I learned on my own.”

“And these zigzag lines represent—”

“And these zigzag lines symbolize—”

“A mountain.”

“A mountain.”

The stranger looked.

The stranger stared.

“It has some meaning, has it not?”

“It has some meaning, doesn’t it?”

The boy muttered confusedly.

The boy mumbled in confusion.

“Only things.”

"Only stuff."

The questioner looked down at him—the huge, unwieldy figure, in size a man’s, in right of his childlike features and curling hair a child’s; and it hurt him—it attracted him and it hurt him. It was something between pity and sympathy.

The questioner looked down at him—the large, awkward figure, big like a man but with childlike features and curly hair; it both hurt him and drew him in. It was a mix of pity and sympathy.

“How long have you worked at this?”

“How long have you been working on this?”

“Nine months.”

"9 months."

From his pocket the stranger drew his pocket-book, and took something from it. He could fasten the post to his horse in some way, and throw it away in the sand when at a safe distance.

From his pocket, the stranger pulled out his wallet and took something from it. He could tie the post to his horse somehow and discard it in the sand once he was at a safe distance.

“Will you take this for your carving?”

“Will you take this for your engraving?”

The boy glanced at the five-pound note and shook his head.

The boy looked at the five-pound note and shook his head.

“No; I cannot.”

"No, I can't."

“You think it is worth more?” asked the stranger with a little sneer.

“You think it’s worth more?” the stranger asked, a slight smirk on his face.

He pointed with his thumb to a grave.

He pointed to a grave with his thumb.

“No; it is for him.”

“No; it’s for him.”

“And who is there?” asked the stranger.

“And who’s there?” asked the stranger.

“My father.”

“My dad.”

The man silently returned the note to his pocket-book, and gave the carving to the boy; and, drawing his hat over his eyes, composed himself to sleep. Not being able to do so, after a while he glanced over the fellow’s shoulder to watch him work. The boy carved letters into the back.

The man quietly put the note back in his wallet and handed the carving to the boy. Then, pulling his hat down over his eyes, he tried to sleep. When he found it difficult, he eventually looked over the boy’s shoulder to see him at work. The boy was carving letters into the back.

“If,” said the stranger, with his melodious voice, rich with a sweetness that never showed itself in the clouded eyes—for sweetness will linger on in the voice long after it has died out in the eyes—“if for such a purpose, why write that upon it?”

“If,” the stranger said, his melodious voice filled with a sweetness that never appeared in his clouded eyes—for sweetness can remain in the voice long after it has faded from the eyes—“if it’s for that reason, then why write that on it?”

The boy glanced round at him, but made no answer. He had almost forgotten his presence.

The boy looked at him but didn’t say anything. He had nearly forgotten he was there.

“You surely believe,” said the stranger, “that some day, sooner or later, these graves will open, and those Boer-uncles with their wives walk about here in the red sand, with the very fleshly legs with which they went to sleep? Then why say, ‘He sleeps forever?’ You believe he will stand up again?”

"You surely believe," said the stranger, "that someday, sooner or later, these graves will open, and those Boer-uncles with their wives will walk around here in the red sand, with the very legs they had when they went to sleep? Then why say, 'He sleeps forever?' You believe he will get up again?"

“Do you?” asked the boy, lifting for an instant his heavy eyes to the stranger’s face.

“Do you?” the boy asked, briefly lifting his heavy eyes to the stranger’s face.

Half taken aback the stranger laughed. It was as though a curious little tadpole which he held under his glass should suddenly lift its tail and begin to question him.

Half surprised, the stranger laughed. It was as if a curious little tadpole he was holding under his glass suddenly raised its tail and started to question him.

“I?—no.” He laughed his short thick laugh. “I am a man who believes nothing, hopes nothing, fears nothing, feels nothing. I am beyond the pale of humanity; no criterion of what you should be who live here among your ostriches and bushes.”

“I?—no.” He laughed his short, thick laugh. “I’m a guy who believes in nothing, hopes for nothing, fears nothing, feels nothing. I’m beyond what it means to be human; I don’t fit into any standard of what you should be, living here among your ostriches and bushes.”

The next moment the stranger was surprised by a sudden movement on the part of the fellow, which brought him close to the stranger’s feet. Soon after he raised his carving and laid it across the man’s knee.

The next moment, the stranger was taken aback by a sudden movement from the guy, which brought him right up to the stranger’s feet. Shortly after, he lifted his carving and placed it across the man's knee.

“Yes, I will tell you,” he muttered; “I will tell you all about it.”

“Yes, I’ll tell you,” he mumbled; “I’ll tell you everything.”

He put his finger on the grotesque little mannikin at the bottom (ah! that man who believed nothing, hoped nothing, felt nothing; how he loved him!), and with eager finger the fellow moved upward, explaining over fantastic figures and mountains, to the crowning bird from whose wing dropped a feather. At the end he spoke with broken breath—short words, like one who utters things of mighty import.

He pointed to the strange little figure at the bottom (oh! that guy who believed in nothing, hoped for nothing, felt nothing; how he adored him!), and with an eager touch, the man moved upward, explaining through bizarre shapes and peaks, to the top bird from whose wing a feather fell. In the end, he spoke with heavy breaths—short sentences, like someone revealing something very important.

The stranger watched more the face than the carving; and there was now and then a show of white teeth beneath the moustaches as he listened.

The stranger paid more attention to the face than the carving; and every now and then, he flashed a glimpse of white teeth behind his mustache as he listened.

“I think,” he said blandly, when the boy had done, “that I partly understand you. It is something after this fashion, is it not?” (He smiled.) “In certain valleys there was a hunter.” (He touched the grotesque little figure at the bottom.) “Day by day he went to hunt for wild-fowl in the woods; and it chanced that once he stood on the shores of a large lake. While he stood waiting in the rushes for the coming of the birds, a great shadow fell on him, and in the water he saw a reflection. He looked up to the sky; but the thing was gone. Then a burning desire came over him to see once again that reflection in the water, and all day he watched and waited; but night came and it had not returned. Then he went home with his empty bag, moody and silent. His comrades came questioning about him to know the reason, but he answered them nothing; he sat alone and brooded. Then his friend came to him, and to him he spoke.

“I think,” he said flatly, when the boy finished, “that I get part of what you're saying. It's something like this, right?” (He smiled.) “In certain valleys, there was a hunter.” (He pointed to the odd little figure at the bottom.) “Every day, he went out to hunt wildfowl in the woods; and one time, he stood by a large lake. While he waited in the reeds for the birds to come, a huge shadow fell over him, and he saw a reflection in the water. He looked up at the sky, but the thing was gone. Then, he felt a strong desire to see that reflection again, and he spent the whole day watching and waiting; but night fell, and it didn’t come back. So he went home with his empty bag, moody and quiet. His friends came to him, asking what was wrong, but he said nothing; he just sat alone and thought. Then his friend came to him, and he spoke to him.

“‘I have seen today,’ he said, ‘that which I never saw before—a vast white bird, with silver wings outstretched, sailing in the everlasting blue. And now it is as though a great fire burnt within my breast. It was but a sheen, a shimmer, a reflection in the water; but now I desire nothing more on earth than to hold her.’

“‘I have seen today,’ he said, ‘something I've never seen before—a huge white bird, with silver wings outstretched, gliding in the endless blue. And now it feels like a great fire is burning inside me. It was just a glimmer, a sparkle, a reflection in the water; but now I want nothing more on earth than to hold her.’”

“His friend laughed.

"His friend laughed."

“‘It was but a beam playing on the water, or the shadow of your own head. Tomorrow you will forget her,’ he said.

“‘It was just a reflection on the water, or the shadow of your own head. Tomorrow you’ll forget her,’ he said.

“But tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow the hunter walked alone. He sought in the forest and in the woods, by the lakes and among the rushes, but he could not find her. He shot no more wild fowl; what were they to him?

“But tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow the hunter walked alone. He searched in the forest and in the woods, by the lakes and among the reeds, but he couldn’t find her. He didn't shoot any more wild fowl; what were they to him?

“‘What ails him?’ said his comrades.

“‘What’s wrong with him?’ said his friends.”

“‘He is mad,’ said one.

“‘He’s crazy,’ said one.”

“‘No; but he is worse,’ said another; ‘he would see that which none of us have seen, and make himself a wonder.’

“‘No; but he’s worse,’ said another; ‘he would see things that none of us have seen and make himself a marvel.’”

“‘Come, let us forswear his company,’ said all.

“‘Come on, let’s swear off his company,’ everyone said.”

“So the hunter walked alone.

"The hunter walked alone."

“One night, as he wandered in the shade, very heartsore and weeping, an old man stood before him, grander and taller than the sons of men.

“One night, as he walked in the shadows, feeling very heartbroken and crying, an old man appeared before him, more majestic and taller than any human.”

“‘Who are you?’ asked the hunter.

“‘Who are you?’ asked the hunter.

“‘I am Wisdom,’ answered the old man; ‘but some men call me Knowledge. All my life I have grown in these valleys; but no man sees me till he has sorrowed much. The eyes must be washed with tears that are to behold me; and, according as a man has suffered, I speak.’

“‘I am Wisdom,’ the old man replied; ‘but some people call me Knowledge. I’ve spent my entire life in these valleys, but no one notices me until they’ve experienced a lot of pain. One’s eyes must be cleared with tears to recognize me; and depending on how much a person has suffered, I communicate.’”

“And the hunter cried:

"And the hunter shouted:"

“‘Oh, you who have lived here so long, tell me, what is that great wild bird I have seen sailing in the blue? They would have me believe she is a dream; the shadow of my own head.’

“‘Oh, you who have lived here so long, tell me, what is that great wild bird I have seen gliding in the blue? They want me to think she’s just a dream; the shadow of my own mind.’”

“The old man smiled.

“The man smiled.”

“‘Her name is Truth. He who has once seen her never rests again. Till death he desires her.’

“‘Her name is Truth. Once you've seen her, you'll never find peace again. You will desire her until death.’”

“And the hunter cried:

"And the hunter shouted:"

“‘Oh, tell me where I may find her.’

“‘Oh, tell me where I can find her.’”

“But the old man said:

"But the old guy said:

“‘You have not suffered enough,’ and went.

“‘You haven’t suffered enough,’ and left.

“Then the hunter took from his breast the shuttle of Imagination, and wound on it the thread of his Wishes; and all night he sat and wove a net.

“Then the hunter took from his chest the shuttle of Imagination and wrapped the thread of his Wishes around it; and all night he sat and wove a net.”

“In the morning he spread the golden net upon the ground, and into it he threw a few grains of credulity, which his father had left him, and which he kept in his breast-pocket. They were like white puff-balls, and when you trod on them a brown dust flew out. Then he sat by to see what would happen. The first that came into the net was a snow-white bird, with dove’s eyes, and he sang a beautiful song—‘A human-God! a human-God! a human-God!’ it sang. The second that came was black and mystical, with dark, lovely eyes, that looked into the depths of your soul, and he sang only this—‘Immortality!’

“In the morning, he spread the golden net on the ground and tossed in a few grains of credulity that his father had left him, which he kept in his breast pocket. They looked like white puff-balls, and when you stepped on them, a brown dust flew out. Then he sat down to see what would happen. The first to land in the net was a snow-white bird with dove-like eyes, and it sang a beautiful song—‘A human-God! a human-God! a human-God!’ it sang. The second to arrive was black and mystical, with dark, beautiful eyes that seemed to look deep into your soul, and it sang only this—‘Immortality!’”

“And the hunter took them both in his arms for he said—

“And the hunter took them both in his arms because he said—

“‘They are surely of the beautiful family of Truth.’

“They are definitely part of the beautiful family of Truth.”

“Then came another, green and gold, who sang in a shrill voice, like one crying in the marketplace,—‘Reward after Death! Reward after Death!’

“Then came another, green and gold, who sang in a high-pitched voice, like someone shouting in the marketplace,—‘Reward after Death! Reward after Death!’

“And he said—

"And he said—

“‘You are not so fair; but you are fair too,’ and he took it.

'You're not that beautiful; but you are beautiful too,' and he accepted it.

“And others came, brightly coloured, singing pleasant songs, till all the grains were finished. And the hunter gathered all his birds together, and built a strong iron cage called a new creed, and put all his birds in it.

“And others arrived, brightly colored, singing cheerful songs, until all the grains were gone. The hunter collected all his birds together and built a sturdy iron cage called a new creed, placing all his birds inside it.

“Then the people came about dancing and singing.

“Then the people gathered around, dancing and singing.

“‘Oh, happy hunter!’ they cried. ‘Oh, wonderful man! Oh, delightful birds! Oh, lovely songs!’

“‘Oh, happy hunter!’ they shouted. ‘Oh, amazing man! Oh, beautiful birds! Oh, lovely songs!’”

“No one asked where the birds had come from, nor how they had been caught; but they danced and sang before them. And the hunter too was glad, for he said:

“No one asked where the birds had come from or how they had been caught; but they danced and sang for them. And the hunter was happy too, because he said:

“‘Surely Truth is among them. In time she will moult her feathers, and I shall see her snow-white form.’

“‘Surely Truth is among them. In time she will shed her feathers, and I shall see her snow-white figure.’”

“But the time passed, and the people sang and danced; but the hunter’s heart grew heavy. He crept alone, as of old, to weep; the terrible desire had awakened again in his breast. One day, as he sat alone weeping, it chanced that Wisdom met him. He told the old man what he had done.

“But time went on, and the people sang and danced; but the hunter’s heart grew heavy. He crept away alone, like before, to cry; the terrible desire had stirred again in his heart. One day, as he sat alone crying, it so happened that Wisdom came across him. He confided in the old man about what he had done.

“And Wisdom smiled sadly.

"And Wisdom smiled sadly."

“‘Many men,’ he said, ‘have spread that net for Truth; but they have never found her. On the grains of credulity she will not feed; in the net of wishes her feet cannot be held; in the air of these valleys she will not breathe. The birds you have caught are of the brood of Lies. Lovely and beautiful, but still lies; Truth knows them not.’

“‘Many people,’ he said, ‘have cast that net for Truth; but they have never found her. She won't feed on the grains of belief; her feet can't be trapped in the net of desires; she won't breathe in the air of these valleys. The birds you’ve caught are from the family of Lies. They’re lovely and beautiful, but they’re still lies; Truth doesn’t recognize them.’”

“And the hunter cried out in bitterness—

“And the hunter shouted in anger—

“‘And must I then sit still, to be devoured of this great burning?’

“‘And do I have to just sit here and be consumed by this intense fire?’”

“And the old man said,

“And the old man said,

“‘Listen, and in that you have suffered much and wept much, I will tell you what I know. He who sets out to search for Truth must leave these valleys of superstition forever, taking with him not one shred that has belonged to them. Alone he must wander down into the Land of Absolute Negation and Denial; he must abide there; he must resist temptation; when the light breaks he must arise and follow it into the country of dry sunshine. The mountains of stern reality will rise before him; he must climb them; beyond them lies Truth.’

“‘Listen, and because you have suffered and cried a lot, I will share what I know. Whoever sets out to find Truth must leave these valleys of superstition behind for good, taking nothing from them. Alone, they must journey into the Land of Absolute Negation and Denial; they must stay there; they must resist temptation; when the light appears, they must get up and follow it into the realm of bright sunshine. The mountains of harsh reality will stand before them; they must climb them; beyond those mountains lies Truth.’”

“‘And he will hold her fast! he will hold her in his hands!’ the hunter cried.

“So he will hold her tight! He will hold her in his hands!” the hunter shouted.

“Wisdom shook his head.

"Wisdom shook his head."

“‘He will never see her, never hold her. The time is not yet.’

‘He will never see her, never hold her. The time isn't right yet.’

“‘Then there is no hope?’ cried the hunter.

“‘So there’s no hope?’ the hunter shouted.

“‘There is this,’ said Wisdom: ‘Some men have climbed on those mountains; circle above circle of bare rock they have scaled; and, wandering there, in those high regions, some have chanced to pick up on the ground one white silver feather, dropped from the wing of Truth. And it shall come to pass,’ said the old man, raising himself prophetically and pointing with his finger to the sky, ‘it shall come to pass, that when enough of those silver feathers shall have been gathered by the hands of men, and shall have been woven into a cord, and the cord into a net, that in that net Truth may be captured. Nothing but Truth can hold Truth.’

“‘Here’s the thing,’ said Wisdom: ‘Some people have climbed those mountains; they’ve scaled layer upon layer of bare rock; and while wandering up there, in those high places, some have happened to find a single white silver feather, dropped from the wing of Truth. And it will happen,’ said the old man, rising up prophetically and pointing his finger to the sky, ‘it will happen that when enough of those silver feathers have been collected by people, and woven into a cord, and that cord into a net, in that net Truth can be caught. Only Truth can hold Truth.’”

“The hunter arose. ‘I will go,’ he said.

“The hunter got up. ‘I’ll go,’ he said.”

“But wisdom detained him.

“But wisdom held him back."

“‘Mark you well—who leaves these valleys never returns to them. Though he should weep tears of blood seven days and nights upon the confines, he can never put his foot across them. Left—they are left forever. Upon the road which you would travel there is no reward offered. Who goes, goes freely—for the great love that is in him. The work is his reward.’

“‘Listen closely—anyone who leaves these valleys never comes back. Even if he weeps tears of blood for seven days and nights at the border, he can never cross it. Once gone—they are gone forever. On the path you want to take, there is no reward waiting. Those who leave do so freely—because of the great love within them. The work itself is their reward.’”

“‘I go’ said the hunter; ‘but upon the mountains, tell me, which path shall I take?’

“I’m going,” said the hunter. “But on the mountains, which path should I take?”

“‘I am the child of The-Accumulated-Knowledge-of-Ages,’ said the man; ‘I can walk only where many men have trodden. On these mountains few feet have passed; each man strikes out a path for himself. He goes at his own peril: my voice he hears no more. I may follow after him, but cannot go before him.’

“‘I am the child of the Knowledge of Ages,’ said the man; ‘I can only walk where many men have walked before. On these mountains, few have ventured; each person forges their own path. They move at their own risk: my voice is no longer heard by them. I may follow behind, but I cannot lead the way.’”

“Then Knowledge vanished.

“Then knowledge disappeared.”

“And the hunter turned. He went to his cage, and with his hands broke down the bars, and the jagged iron tore his flesh. It is sometimes easier to build than to break.

"And the hunter turned. He went to his cage, and with his hands broke down the bars, and the jagged iron tore into his flesh. It's sometimes easier to build than to break."

“One by one he took his plumed birds and let them fly. But when he came to his dark-plumed bird he held it, and looked into its beautiful eyes, and the bird uttered its low, deep cry—‘Immortality!’

“One by one he took his feathered birds and let them fly. But when he got to his dark-feathered bird, he held it and looked into its beautiful eyes, and the bird let out its low, deep cry—‘Immortality!’

“And he said quickly: ‘I cannot part with it. It is not heavy; it eats no food. I will hide it in my breast; I will take it with me.’ And he buried it there and covered it over with his cloak.

“And he said quickly: ‘I can’t let it go. It’s not heavy; it doesn’t need food. I’ll hide it in my chest; I’ll take it with me.’ And he buried it there and covered it with his cloak.”

“But the thing he had hidden grew heavier, heavier, heavier—till it lay on his breast like lead. He could not move with it. He could not leave those valleys with it. Then again he took it out and looked at it.

“But the thing he had hidden grew heavier, heavier, heavier—until it lay on his chest like lead. He couldn't move with it. He couldn't leave those valleys with it. Then he took it out again and looked at it.”

“‘Oh, my beautiful! my heart’s own!’ he cried, ‘may I not keep you?’

“‘Oh, my beautiful! my heart’s own!’ he exclaimed, ‘can’t I keep you?’”

“He opened his hands sadly.

“He opened his hands sadly."

“‘Go!’ he said. ‘It may happen that in Truth’s song one note is like yours; but I shall never hear it.’

“‘Go!’ he said. ‘It might be that in Truth’s song one note is like yours; but I will never hear it.’”

“Sadly he opened his hand, and the bird flew from him forever.

“Sadly, he opened his hand, and the bird flew away from him forever.

“Then from the shuttle of imagination he took the thread of his wishes, and threw it on the ground; and the empty shuttle he put into his breast, for the thread was made in those valleys, but the shuttle came from an unknown country. He turned to go, but now the people came about him, howling.

“Then from the shuttle of imagination, he took the thread of his desires and cast it onto the ground; and he tucked the empty shuttle into his chest, for the thread was made in those valleys, but the shuttle came from a distant land. He turned to leave, but now the crowd gathered around him, howling.

“‘Fool, hound, demented lunatic!’ they cried. ‘How dared you break your cage and let the birds fly?’

“‘Fool, dog, crazy lunatic!’ they shouted. ‘How could you break your cage and let the birds go?’”

“The hunter spoke; but they would not hear him.

“The hunter spoke, but they wouldn’t listen.”

“‘Truth! who is she? Can you eat her? can you drink her? Who has ever seen her? Your birds were real: all could hear them sing! Oh, fool! vile reptile! atheist!’ they cried, ‘you pollute the air.’

“‘Truth! Who is she? Can you eat her? Can you drink her? Who has ever seen her? Your birds were real: everyone could hear them sing! Oh, fool! Despicable creature! Atheist!’ they shouted, ‘you’re poisoning the air.’”

“‘Come, let us take up stones and stone him,’ cried some.

“‘Come on, let’s grab some stones and throw them at him,’ shouted some.

“‘What affair is it of ours?’ said others. ‘Let the idiot go,’ and went away. But the rest gathered up stones and mud and threw at him. At last, when he was bruised and cut, the hunter crept away into the woods. And it was evening about him.”

“‘What’s it to us?’ others said. ‘Let the fool go,’ and they walked away. But the rest picked up stones and mud and threw them at him. Eventually, when he was bruised and bleeding, the hunter slipped away into the woods. And it was evening around him.”

At every word the stranger spoke the fellow’s eyes flashed back on him—yes, and yes, and yes! The stranger smiled. It was almost worth the trouble of exerting oneself, even on a lazy afternoon, to win those passionate flashes, more thirsty and desiring than the love-glances of a woman.

At every word the stranger said, the guy's eyes lit up—yes, and yes, and yes! The stranger smiled. It was almost worth the effort, even on a lazy afternoon, to earn those intense looks, more eager and longing than a woman's loving gaze.

“He wandered on and on,” said the stranger, “and the shade grew deeper. He was on the borders now of the land where it is always night. Then he stepped into it, and there was no light there. With his hands he groped; but each branch as he touched it broke off, and the earth was covered with cinders. At every step his foot sank in, and a fine cloud of impalpable ashes flew up into his face; and it was dark. So he sat down upon a stone and buried his face in his hands, to wait in the Land of Negation and Denial till the light came.

“He kept wandering,” said the stranger, “and the darkness grew thicker. He was now at the edge of the place where it’s always night. Then he stepped inside, and there was no light at all. He felt around with his hands, but every branch he touched broke off, and the ground was covered in ashes. With each step, his foot sank in, and a fine cloud of invisible dust rose up into his face; and it was dark. So he sat down on a stone and buried his face in his hands, waiting in the Land of Negation and Denial until the light arrived.”

“And it was night in his heart also.

“And it was night in his heart too.

“Then from the marshes to his right and left cold mists arose and closed about him. A fine, imperceptible rain fell in the dark, and great drops gathered on his hair and clothes. His heart beat slowly, and a numbness crept through all his limbs. Then, looking up, two merry wisp lights came dancing. He lifted his head to look at them. Nearer, nearer they came. So warm, so bright, they danced like stars of fire. They stood before him at last. From the centre of the radiating flame in one looked out a woman’s face, laughing, dimpled, with streaming yellow hair. In the centre of the other were merry laughing ripples, like the bubbles on a glass of wine. They danced before him.

Then from the marshes on both sides, cold mists rose and surrounded him. A fine, almost invisible rain fell in the dark, and large drops collected in his hair and on his clothes. His heart beat slowly, and a numbness spread through all his limbs. Then, looking up, he saw two cheerful glowing lights dancing. He lifted his head to watch them. Closer, closer they came. So warm, so bright, they danced like stars of fire. They finally stood before him. From the center of the radiant flame in one, a woman’s face emerged, laughing, dimpled, with flowing yellow hair. In the center of the other were playful laughing ripples, like bubbles in a glass of wine. They danced before him.

“‘Who are you,’ asked the hunter, ‘who alone come to me in my solitude and darkness?’

“‘Who are you,’ asked the hunter, ‘who comes to me alone in my solitude and darkness?’”

“‘We are the twins Sensuality,’ they cried. ‘Our father’s name is Human-Nature, and our mother’s name is Excess. We are as old as the hills and rivers, as old as the first man; but we never die,’ they laughed.

“‘We are the twins Sensuality,’ they shouted. ‘Our dad’s name is Human-Nature, and our mom’s name is Excess. We’re as old as the hills and rivers, as old as the first man; but we never die,’ they chuckled.”

“‘Oh, let me wrap my arms about you!; cried the first; ‘they are soft and warm. Your heart is frozen now, but I will make it beat. Oh, come to me!’

“‘Oh, let me wrap my arms around you!’ cried the first; ‘they are soft and warm. Your heart is frozen right now, but I will make it beat. Oh, come to me!’”

“‘I will pour my hot life into you,’ said the second; ‘your brain is numb, and your limbs are dead now; but they shall live with a fierce free life. Oh, let me pour it in!’

“‘I will pour my intense energy into you,’ said the second; ‘your mind is dull, and your body is lifeless now; but they will come alive with a fierce, vibrant energy. Oh, let me pour it in!’”

“‘Oh, follow us,’ they cried, ‘and live with us. Nobler hearts than yours have sat here in this darkness to wait, and they have come to us and we to them; and they have never left us, never. All else is a delusion, but we are real, we are real, we are real. Truth is a shadow; the valleys of superstition are a farce: the earth is of ashes, the trees all rotten; but we—feel us—we live! You cannot doubt us. Feel us how warm we are! Oh, come to us! Come with us!’

“‘Oh, come with us,’ they shouted, ‘and live among us. Greater hearts than yours have sat here in this darkness waiting, and they have come to us and we to them; and they have never left us, never. Everything else is an illusion, but we are real, we are real, we are real. Truth is just a shadow; the valleys of superstition are a joke: the earth is nothing but ashes, the trees are all decayed; but we—feel us—we are alive! You can’t doubt us. Feel how warm we are! Oh, come to us! Join us!’”

“Nearer and nearer round his head they hovered, and the cold drops melted on his forehead. The bright light shot into his eyes, dazzling him, and the frozen blood began to run. And he said:

“Closer and closer around his head they hovered, and the cold drops melted on his forehead. The bright light flashed into his eyes, blinding him, and the frozen blood started to flow. And he said:

“‘Yes, why should I die here in this awful darkness? They are warm, they melt my frozen blood!’ and he stretched out his hands to take them.

“‘Yes, why should I die here in this terrible darkness? They are warm, they melt my frozen blood!’ and he reached out his hands to take them.”

“Then in a moment there arose before him the image of the thing he had loved, and his hand dropped to his side.

“Then in an instant, the image of what he had loved appeared before him, and his hand fell to his side.

“‘Oh, come to us!’ they cried.

“‘Oh, come with us!’ they shouted.

“But he buried his face.

“But he hid his face.

“‘You dazzle my eyes,’ he cried, ‘you make my heart warm; but you cannot give me what I desire. I will wait here—wait till I die. Go!’

“‘You dazzle my eyes,’ he yelled, ‘you make my heart feel alive; but you can’t give me what I want. I’ll stay here—stay until I die. Go!’”

“He covered his face with his hands and would not listen; and when he looked up again they were two twinkling stars, that vanished in the distance.

“He covered his face with his hands and wouldn’t listen; and when he looked up again, they were two twinkling stars that disappeared into the distance."

“And the long, long night rolled on.

“And the long, long night went on.”

“All who leave the valley of superstition pass through that dark land; but some go through it in a few days, some linger there for months, some for years, and some die there.”

“All who leave the valley of superstition go through that dark place; but some get through it in a few days, some take months, some stay for years, and some die there.”

The boy had crept closer; his hot breath almost touched the stranger’s hand; a mystic wonder filled his eyes.

The boy had moved closer; his warm breath nearly brushed against the stranger’s hand; a sense of mystical wonder filled his eyes.

“At last for the hunter a faint light played along the horizon, and he rose to follow it; and he reached that light at last, and stepped into the broad sunshine. Then before him rose the almighty mountains of Dry-facts and Realities. The clear sunshine played on them, and the tops were lost in the clouds. At the foot many paths ran up. An exultant cry burst from the hunter. He chose the straightest and began to climb; and the rocks and ridges resounded with his song. They had exaggerated; after all, it was not so high, nor was the road so steep! A few days, a few weeks, a few months at most, and then the top! Not one feather only would he pick up; he would gather all that other men had found—weave the net—capture Truth—hold her fast—touch her with his hands—clasp her!

At last, the hunter saw a faint light on the horizon, and he stood up to follow it; he finally reached that light and stepped into the bright sunshine. In front of him loomed the mighty mountains of Dry-facts and Realities. The clear sunlight shone on them, and their peaks disappeared into the clouds. At the base, several paths led upwards. An exultant cry erupted from the hunter. He picked the straightest one and began to climb, and the rocks and ridges echoed with his song. They had exaggerated; after all, it wasn't so high, and the path wasn't that steep! A few days, a few weeks, at most a few months, and he would reach the top! Not just one feather would he collect; he would gather everything that others had found—weave the net—capture Truth—hold her tight—touch her with his hands—embrace her!

“He laughed in the merry sunshine, and sang loud. Victory was very near. Nevertheless, after a while the path grew steeper. He needed all his breath for climbing, and the singing died away. On the right and left rose huge rocks, devoid of lichen or moss, and in the lava-like earth chasms yawned. Here and there he saw a sheen of white bones. Now too the path began to grow less and less marked; then it became a mere trace, with a footmark here and there; then it ceased altogether. He sang no more, but struck forth a path for himself, until it reached a mighty wall of rock, smooth and without break, stretching as far as the eye could see. ‘I will rear a stair against it; and, once this wall climbed, I shall be almost there,’ he said bravely; and worked. With his shuttle of imagination he dug out stones; but half of them would not fit, and half a month’s work would roll down because those below were ill chosen. But the hunter worked on, saying always to himself, ‘Once this wall climbed, I shall be almost there. This great work ended!’

He laughed in the bright sunshine and sang out loud. Victory was really close. However, after a while, the path became steeper. He needed all his breath for climbing, and the singing faded away. On both sides, huge rocks rose up, bare of lichen or moss, and in the rocky ground, chasms gaped open. Here and there, he spotted a glimmer of white bones. The path also started to become less defined; then it turned into just a faint trace, with a footprint here and there; then it disappeared entirely. He stopped singing and forged a path for himself until he reached a massive wall of rock, smooth and unbroken, stretching as far as he could see. ‘I will build a staircase against it, and once I climb this wall, I’ll be almost there,’ he said boldly, and got to work. With his imagination as a tool, he shaped out stones; but half of them wouldn’t fit, and half a month’s work would tumble down because the stones below were poorly chosen. But the hunter kept going, always telling himself, ‘Once I climb this wall, I’ll be almost there. This big task completed!’

“At last he came out upon the top, and he looked about him. Far below rolled the white mist over the valleys of superstition, and above him towered the mountains. They had seemed low before; they were of an immeasurable height now, from crown to foundation surrounded by walls of rock, that rose tier above tier in mighty circles. Upon them played the eternal sunshine. He uttered a wild cry. He bowed himself on to the earth, and when he rose his face was white. In absolute silence he walked on. He was very silent now. In those high regions the rarefied air is hard to breathe by those born in the valleys; every breath he drew hurt him, and the blood oozed out from the tips of his fingers. Before the next wall of rock he began to work. The height of this seemed infinite, and he said nothing. The sound of his tool rang night and day upon the iron rocks into which he cut steps. Years passed over him, yet he worked on; but the wall towered up always above him to heaven. Sometimes he prayed that a little moss or lichen might spring up on those bare walls to be a companion to him; but it never came.” The stranger watched the boy’s face.

“At last he made it to the top and looked around. Far below, white mist rolled over the valleys of superstition, and towering above him were the mountains. They had seemed small before; now they were incredibly high, with walls of rock rising in massive tiers. The eternal sunshine played upon them. He let out a wild cry. He knelt down on the ground, and when he got up, his face was pale. He walked on in complete silence. He was very quiet now. In those high regions, the thin air is hard to breathe for those born in the valleys; every breath he took hurt him, and blood oozed from the tips of his fingers. Before the next wall of rock, he began to work. The height of this seemed endless, and he didn’t say a word. The sound of his tool rang day and night against the iron rocks as he cut steps into them. Years passed, yet he kept working; but the wall always loomed above him, reaching for the sky. Sometimes he prayed for even a little moss or lichen to grow on those bare walls to keep him company; but it never appeared.” The stranger watched the boy’s face.

“And the years rolled on; he counted them by the steps he had cut—a few for a year—only a few. He sang no more; he said no more, ‘I will do this or that’—he only worked. And at night, when the twilight settled down, there looked out at him from the holes and crevices in the rocks strange wild faces.

“And the years went by; he tracked them by the steps he had carved—a few for each year—just a few. He sang no more; he didn’t say, ‘I will do this or that’—he only worked. And at night, when dusk fell, strange wild faces peered out at him from the holes and crevices in the rocks.”

“‘Stop your work, you lonely man, and speak to us,’ they cried.

"‘Stop what you’re doing, you lonely guy, and talk to us,’ they shouted.

“‘My salvation is in work, if I should stop but for one moment you would creep down upon me,’ he replied. And they put out their long necks further.

“‘My salvation is in work; if I stop for even a moment, you would creep up on me,’ he replied. And they stretched their long necks out further.”

“‘Look down into the crevice at your feet,’ they said. ‘See what lie there—white bones! As brave and strong a man as you climbed to these rocks.’ And he looked up. He saw there was no use in striving; he would never hold Truth, never see her, never find her. So he lay down here, for he was very tired. He went to sleep forever. He put himself to sleep. Sleep is very tranquil. You are not lonely when you are asleep, neither do your hands ache, nor your heart. And the hunter laughed between his teeth.

“‘Look down into the crack at your feet,’ they said. ‘See what’s there—white bones! A brave and strong man like you climbed up to these rocks.’ And he looked up. He realized there was no point in trying; he would never grasp the Truth, never see her, never find her. So he lay down here, because he was very tired. He fell asleep forever. He put himself to sleep. Sleep is very peaceful. You’re not lonely when you’re asleep, and your hands don’t ache, nor does your heart. And the hunter laughed to himself.

“‘Have I torn from my heart all that was dearest; have I wandered alone in the land of night; have I resisted temptation; have I dwelt where the voice of my kind is never heard, and laboured alone, to lie down and be food for you, ye harpies?’

“‘Have I taken from my heart everything I cherished; have I roamed alone in the darkness; have I fought against temptation; have I lived where I never hear the voice of my own kind, and worked alone, only to lie down and become food for you, you harpies?’”

“He laughed fiercely; and the Echoes of Despair slunk away, for the laugh of a brave, strong heart is as a death blow to them.

“He laughed fiercely; and the Echoes of Despair slinked away, for the laugh of a brave, strong heart is like a death blow to them.”

“Nevertheless they crept out again and looked at him.

“Still, they sneaked out again and looked at him.

“‘Do you know that your hair is white?’ they said, ‘that your hands begin to tremble like a child’s? Do you see that the point of your shuttle is gone?—it is cracked already. If you should ever climb this stair,’ they said, ‘it will be your last. You will never climb another.’

“‘Do you realize that your hair is white?’ they said, ‘that your hands are starting to shake like a child's? Do you see that the tip of your shuttle is gone?—it's already cracked. If you ever climb this stair,’ they said, ‘it will be your last. You won't climb another one.’”

“And he answered, ‘I know it!’ and worked on.

“And he replied, ‘I know!’ and continued working.”

“The old, thin hands cut the stones ill and jaggedly, for the fingers were stiff and bent. The beauty and the strength of the man was gone.

“The old, frail hands cut the stones poorly and unevenly, as the fingers were stiff and twisted. The beauty and strength of the man had faded away.”

“At last, an old, wizened, shrunken face looked out above the rocks. It saw the eternal mountains rise with walls to the white clouds; but its work was done.

“At last, an old, weathered, shrunken face appeared above the rocks. It saw the timeless mountains rise with walls to the white clouds; but its work was done.

“The old hunter folded his tired hands and lay down by the precipice where he had worked away his life. It was the sleeping time at last. Below him over the valleys rolled the thick white mist. Once it broke; and through the gap the dying eyes looked down on the trees and fields of their childhood. From afar seemed borne to him the cry of his own wild birds, and he heard the noise of people singing as they danced. And he thought he heard among them the voices of his old comrades; and he saw far off the sunlight shine on his early home. And great tears gathered in the hunter’s eyes.

The old hunter rested his tired hands and lay down by the cliff where he had spent his life. It was finally time to sleep. Below him, a thick white mist rolled over the valleys. For a moment, it parted, and through the opening, his fading vision looked down on the trees and fields of his childhood. From a distance, he seemed to hear the cry of his wild birds, along with the sound of people singing and dancing. He thought he heard the voices of his old friends among them and saw the sunlight shining on his childhood home far away. Great tears filled the hunter's eyes.

“‘Ah! They who die there do not die alone,’ he cried.

“‘Ah! Those who die there don’t die alone,’ he shouted.

“Then the mists rolled together again; and he turned his eyes away.

“Then the mist gathered again, and he looked away.”

“‘I have sought,’ he said, ‘for long years I have laboured; but I have not found her. I have not rested, I have not repined, and I have not seen her; now my strength is gone. Where I lie down worn out other men will stand, young and fresh. By the steps that I have cut they will climb; by the stairs that I have built they will mount. They will never know the name of the man who made them. At the clumsy work they will laugh; when the stones roll they will curse me. But they will mount, and on my work; they will climb, and by my stair! They will find her, and through me! And no man liveth to himself and no man dieth to himself.’

“I have searched,” he said, “for many years I have struggled; but I haven’t found her. I haven’t rested, I haven’t complained, and I haven’t seen her; now I’m out of strength. Where I lie down, worn out, other men will stand, young and refreshed. By the steps that I have carved, they will climb; by the stairs that I have built, they will rise. They will never know the name of the man who created them. They will laugh at my awkward work; when the stones tumble, they will curse me. But they will rise, and on my work; they will climb, and by my stairs! They will find her, and through me! And no one lives for themselves, and no one dies for themselves.”

“The tears rolled from beneath the shrivelled eyelids. If Truth had appeared above him in the clouds now he could not have seen her, the mist of death was in his eyes.

“The tears rolled from beneath his withered eyelids. If Truth had appeared above him in the clouds now, he wouldn’t have been able to see her; the haze of death clouded his vision.”

“‘My soul hears their glad step coming,’ he said; ‘and they shall mount! they shall mount!’ He raised his shrivelled hand to his eyes.

“‘I can hear their happy steps approaching,’ he said; ‘and they will rise! they will rise!’ He lifted his withered hand to his eyes.

“Then slowly from the white sky above, through the still air, came something falling, falling, falling. Softly it fluttered down, and dropped on to the breast of the dying man. He felt it with his hands. It was a feather. He died holding it.”

“Then slowly from the bright sky above, through the calm air, came something falling, falling, falling. Gently it floated down and landed on the chest of the dying man. He felt it with his hands. It was a feather. He died holding it.”

The boy had shaded his eyes with his hand. On the wood of the carving great drops fell. The stranger must have laughed at him, or remained silent. He did so.

The boy covered his eyes with his hand. Big drops fell on the carved wood. The stranger must have laughed at him or stayed quiet. He did just that.

“How did you know it?” the boy whispered at last. “It is not written there—not on that wood. How did you know it?”

“How did you know that?” the boy whispered finally. “It’s not written there—not on that wood. How did you know?”

“Certainly,” said the stranger, “the whole of the story is not written here, but it is suggested. And the attribute of all true art, the highest and the lowest, is this—that it rays more than it says, and takes you away from itself. It is a little door that opens into an infinite hall where you may find what you please. Men, thinking to detract, say: ‘People read more in this or that work of genius than was ever written in it,’ not perceiving that they pay the highest compliment. If we pick up the finger and nail of a real man, we can decipher a whole story—could almost reconstruct the creature again, from head to foot. But half the body of a Mumboo-jumbow idol leaves us utterly in the dark as to what the rest was like. We see what we see, but nothing more. There is nothing so universally intelligible as truth. It has a thousand meanings, and suggests a thousand more.”

“Sure,” said the stranger, “the full story isn’t all here, but it’s hinted at. The essence of all true art, both the highest and the lowest, is that it conveys more than it explicitly says and transports you beyond itself. It’s like a small door that leads into an endless hall where you can discover whatever you want. People, in their attempts to criticize, say: ‘Readers find more in this or that masterpiece than what’s actually written,’ not realizing they’re giving the highest praise. If we analyze the finger and nail of a genuine person, we can uncover an entire story—we could almost recreate the person from head to toe. But just half the body of a Mumboo-jumbow idol leaves us completely in the dark about what the rest looked like. We observe what we see, but nothing beyond that. Nothing is as universally clear as truth. It has countless meanings and suggests a thousand more.”

He turned over the wooden thing.

He flipped over the wooden object.

“Though a man should carve it into matter with the least possible manipulative skill, it will yet find interpreters. It is the soul that looks out with burning eyes through the most gross fleshly filament. Whosoever should portray truly the life and death of a little flower—its birth, sucking in of nourishment, reproduction of its kind, withering and vanishing—would have shaped a symbol of all existence. All true facts of nature or the mind are related. Your little carving represents some mental facts as they really are, therefore fifty different true stories might be read from it. What your work wants is not truth, but beauty of external form, the other half of art.” He leaned almost gently toward the boy. “Skill may come in time, but you will have to work hard. The love of beauty and the desire for it must be born in a man; the skill to reproduce it he must make. He must work hard.”

"Even if a person carves it with minimal skill, it will still be understood. It is the soul that shines through the coarse, physical body. Anyone who can truly capture the life and death of a small flower—its birth, its growth, its reproduction, its fading, and its disappearance—would have created a symbol of all life. Every true fact in nature or the mind is interconnected. Your small carving reflects some truths about the mind as they are, so fifty different genuine stories could emerge from it. What your work needs is not just truth, but the beauty of its outward form, which is the other half of art.” He leaned in almost tenderly toward the boy. “Skill can develop over time, but you'll need to put in the effort. The love for beauty and the desire for it must be innate; the ability to reproduce it must be cultivated. You have to work hard.”

“All my life I have longed to see you,” the boy said.

“All my life I've wanted to see you,” the boy said.

The stranger broke off the end of his cigar, and lit it. The boy lifted the heavy wood from the stranger’s knee and drew yet nearer him. In the dog-like manner of his drawing near there was something superbly ridiculous, unless one chanced to view it in another light. Presently the stranger said, whiffing, “Do something for me.”

The stranger broke off the tip of his cigar and lit it. The boy picked up the heavy wood from the stranger’s knee and moved even closer to him. The way he approached, almost like a dog, was strikingly absurd, unless you looked at it from a different perspective. After a moment, the stranger said, taking a puff, “Do something for me.”

The boy started up.

The kid got up.

“No; stay where you are. I don’t want you to go anyowhere; I want you to talk to me. Tell me what you have been doing all your life.”

“No; stay where you are. I don’t want you to go anywhere; I want you to talk to me. Tell me what you’ve been doing all your life.”

The boy slunk down again. Would that the man had asked him to root up bushes with his hands for his horse to feed on; or to run to the far end of the plain for the fossils that lay there, or to gather the flowers that grew on the hills at the edge of the plain; he would have run and been back quickly—but now!

The boy slumped down again. If only the man had asked him to pull up bushes with his hands for his horse to eat; or to run to the other end of the plain for the fossils that were there, or to pick the flowers that grew on the hills at the edge of the plain; he would have run and returned quickly—but now!

“I have never done anything,” he said.

“I've never done anything,” he said.

“Then tell me of that nothing. I like to know what other folks have been doing whose word I can believe. It is interesting. What was the first thing you ever wanted very much?”

“Then tell me about that nothing. I like to know what other people have been up to that I can trust. It’s interesting. What was the first thing you ever really wanted?”

The boy waited to remember, then began hesitatingly, but soon the words flowed. In the smallest past we find an inexhaustible mine when once we begin to dig at it.

The boy paused to collect his thoughts, then started off slowly, but soon the words started to pour out. In the smallest past, we discover an endless treasure once we begin to explore it.

A confused, disordered story—the little made large and the large small, and nothing showing its inward meaning. It is not till the past has receded many steps that before the clearest eyes it falls into co-ordinate pictures. It is not till the I we tell of has ceased to exist that it takes its place among other objective realities, and finds its true niche in the picture. The present and the near past is a confusion, whose meaning flashes on us as it slinks away into the distance.

A confusing, chaotic story—the small things made big and the big things made small, with nothing revealing its true meaning. It’s only after the past has stepped back significantly that it becomes clear to even the sharpest eyes, coming together in a coherent picture. It’s only when the "I" we talk about is no longer there that it finds its place among other tangible realities and fits into the overall picture. The present and the recent past are a jumble, whose meaning hits us as it fades into the background.

The stranger lit one cigar from the end of another, and puffed and listened with half-closed eyes.

The stranger lit one cigar from the end of another, puffed, and listened with half-closed eyes.

“I will remember more to tell you if you like,” said the boy.

“I’ll remember to tell you more if you want,” said the boy.

He spoke with that extreme gravity common to all very young things who feel deeply. It is not till twenty that we learn to be in deadly earnest and to laugh. The stranger nodded, while the fellow sought for something more to relate. He would tell all to this man of his—all that he knew, all that he had felt, his inmost sorest thought. Suddenly the stranger turned upon him.

He spoke with a seriousness typical of young people who feel things intensely. It's not until we reach our twenties that we truly learn to be serious and to laugh. The stranger nodded as the young man looked for something more to share. He wanted to tell this man everything—everything he knew, everything he felt, his deepest, most painful thoughts. Suddenly, the stranger turned to him.

“Boy,” he said, “you are happy to be here.”

“Hey there,” he said, “you’re really happy to be here.”

Waldo looked at him. Was his delightful one ridiculing him? Here, with this brown earth and these low hills, while the rare wonderful world lay all beyond. Fortunate to be here?

Waldo looked at him. Was his charming friend making fun of him? Here, with this brown earth and these low hills, while the amazing world lay just beyond. Lucky to be here?

The stranger read his glance.

The stranger read his expression.

“Yes,” he said; “here with the karoo-bushes and red sand. Do you wonder what I mean? To all who have been born in the old faith there comes a time of danger, when the old slips from us, and we have not yet planted our feet on the new. We hear the voice from Sinai thundering no more, and the still small voice of reason is not yet heard. We have proved the religion our mothers fed us on to be a delusion; in our bewilderment we see no rule by which to guide our steps day by day; and yet every day we must step somewhere.”

“Yes,” he said; “here with the karoo bushes and red sand. Do you wonder what I mean? For everyone born into the old faith, there comes a moment of danger when the old beliefs fade away, and we haven't yet grounded ourselves in the new. We no longer hear the voice from Sinai booming, and the quiet voice of reason hasn’t made itself known yet. We’ve discovered that the religion our mothers taught us is a delusion; in our confusion, we find no guidelines to navigate our daily lives; and yet each day we still have to take a step forward.”

The stranger leaned forward and spoke more quickly. “We have never once been taught by word or act to distinguish between religion and the moral laws on which it has artfully fastened itself, and from which it has sucked its vitality. When we have dragged down the weeds and creepers that covered the solid wall and have found them to be rotten wood, we imagine the wall itself to be rotten wood too. We find it is solid and standing only when we fall headlong against it. We have been taught that all right and wrong originate in the will of an irresponsible being. It is some time before we see how the inexorable ‘Thou shalt and shalt not,’ are carved into the nature of things. This is the time of danger.”

The stranger leaned in and spoke faster. “We’ve never been taught by words or actions to separate religion from the moral laws it cleverly attaches itself to and from which it has drawn its strength. When we pull away the weeds and vines that covered the solid wall and find they're just rotten wood, we assume the wall itself is rotten too. We only realize it's solid and standing when we crash into it. We’ve been taught that all right and wrong come from the will of an unpredictable being. It takes a while before we understand how the unyielding ‘You shall and shall not’ are engraved in the fabric of reality. This is the moment of danger.”

His dark, misty eyes looked into the boy’s.

His dark, foggy eyes gazed into the boy's.

“In the end experience will inevitably teach us that the laws for a wise and noble life have a foundation infinitely deeper than the fiat of any being, God or man, even in the groundwork of human nature.

“In the end, experience will inevitably teach us that the principles for a wise and noble life have a foundation that is infinitely deeper than the command of any being, whether divine or human, even in the roots of human nature."

“She will teach us that whoso sheddeth man’s blood, though by man his blood be not shed, though no man avenge and no hell await, yet every drop shall blister on his soul and eat in the name of the dead. She will teach that whoso takes a love not lawfully his own, gathers a flower with a poison on its petals; that whoso revenges, strikes with a sword that has two edges—one for his adversary, one for himself; that who lives to himself is dead, though the ground is not yet on him; that who wrongs another clouds his own sun; and that who sins in secret stands accursed and condemned before the one Judge who deals eternal justice—his own all-knowing self.

“She will teach us that whoever sheds a man's blood, even if no one avenges it and hell does not await, every drop will sear his soul and haunt him in the presence of the dead. She will teach that whoever takes love that isn't rightly theirs picks a flower with poison on its petals; that whoever seeks revenge strikes with a sword that has two edges—one for their enemy, one for themselves; that whoever lives only for themselves is dead, even if they are not yet buried; that whoever wrongs another casts a shadow over their own happiness; and that whoever sins in secret is cursed and judged by the one who knows all—his own all-knowing self.

“Experience will teach us this, and reason will show us why it must be so; but at first the world swings before our eyes, and no voice cries out, ‘This is the way, walk ye in it!’ You are happy to be here, boy! When the suspense fills you with pain you build stone walls and dig earth for relief. Others have stood where you stand today, and have felt as you feel; and another relief has been offered them, and they have taken it.

“Experience will teach us this, and reason will explain why it has to be this way; but at first, the world spins before our eyes, and no voice shouts, ‘This is the way, follow it!’ You're lucky to be here, kid! When the anticipation overwhelms you with discomfort, you build barriers and dig for escape. Others have been where you are now and have felt what you’re feeling; and they were offered another way out, and they took it.

“When the day has come when they have seen the path in which they might walk, they have not the strength to follow it. Habits have fastened on them from which nothing but death can free them; which cling closer than his sacerdotal sanctimony to a priest; which feed on the intellect like a worm, sapping energy, hope, creative power, all that makes a man higher than a beast—leaving only the power to yearn, to regret, and to sink lower in the abyss.

“When the day comes when they see the path they could take, they don’t have the strength to pursue it. Habits have bound them in a way that only death can release them; they cling tighter than a priest’s sacred duties; they consume the mind like a worm, draining energy, hope, creative power—everything that elevates a person above a beast—leaving only the ability to long for something better, to regret, and to sink deeper into despair."

“Boy,” he said, and the listener was not more unsmiling now than the speaker, “you are happy to be here! Stay where you are. If you ever pray, let it be only the one old prayer—‘Lead us not into temptation.’ Live on here quietly. The time may yet come when you will be that which other men have hoped to be and never will be now.”

“Boy,” he said, and the listener wasn’t any less serious than the speaker, “you’re lucky to be here! Stay where you are. If you ever pray, let it be just that one old prayer—‘Lead us not into temptation.’ Live here quietly. There may come a time when you will become what other men have hoped to be but never will.”

The stranger rose, shook the dust from his sleeve, and ashamed at his own earnestness, looked across the bushes for his horse.

The stranger stood up, brushed the dust off his sleeve, and feeling embarrassed by his own seriousness, looked through the bushes for his horse.

“We should have been on our way already,” he said. “We shall have a long ride in the dark tonight.”

“We should have left already,” he said. “We’re in for a long ride in the dark tonight.”

Waldo hastened to fetch the animal; but he returned leading it slowly. The sooner it came the sooner would its rider be gone.

Waldo rushed to get the animal, but he came back leading it slowly. The sooner it arrived, the sooner its rider would leave.

The stranger was opening his saddlebag, in which were a bright French novel and an old brown volume. He took the last and held it out to the boy.

The stranger was opening his saddlebag, which contained a colorful French novel and an old brown book. He took the latter and handed it to the boy.

“It may be of some help to you,” he said, carelessly. “It was a gospel to me when I first fell on it. You must not expect too much; but it may give you a centre round which to hang your ideas, instead of letting them lie about in a confusion that makes the head ache. We of this generation are not destined to eat and be satisfied as our fathers were; we must be content to go hungry.”

“It might help you,” he said casually. “It was a revelation to me when I first came across it. Don’t expect too much; but it might give you a foundation to organize your thoughts instead of letting them scatter around in a way that’s confusing and gives you a headache. We of this generation aren’t meant to eat and be satisfied like our parents were; we have to accept being hungry.”

He smiled his automaton smile, and rebuttoned the bag. Waldo thrust the book into his breast, and while he saddled the horse the stranger made inquiries as to the nature of the road and the distance to the next farm.

He smiled his mechanical smile and rebuttoned the bag. Waldo shoved the book into his chest, and while he saddled the horse, the stranger asked about the road and how far it was to the next farm.

When the bags were fixed, Waldo took up his wooden post and began to fasten it on to the saddle, tying it with the little blue cotton handkerchief from his neck. The stranger looked on in silence. When it was done the boy held the stirrup for him to mount.

When the bags were secured, Waldo grabbed his wooden post and started attaching it to the saddle, using the small blue cotton handkerchief from around his neck to tie it. The stranger watched in silence. Once it was finished, the boy held the stirrup for him to get on.

“What is your name?” he inquired, ungloving his right hand when he was in the saddle.

“What’s your name?” he asked, taking off his right glove while sitting in the saddle.

The boy replied:

The kid responded:

“Well, I trust we shall meet again some day, sooner or later.”

"Well, I hope we meet again someday, sooner or later."

He shook hands with the ungloved hand; then drew on the glove, and touched his horse, and rode slowly away. The boy stood to watch him.

He shook hands with his bare hand, then put on his glove, touched his horse, and rode off slowly. The boy stood there watching him.

Once when the stranger had gone half across the plain he looked back.

Once the stranger had crossed halfway across the plain, he looked back.

“Poor devil,” he said, smiling and stroking his moustache. Then he looked to see if the little blue handkerchief were still safely knotted. “Poor devil!”

“Poor guy,” he said, smiling and stroking his mustache. Then he checked to see if the little blue handkerchief was still securely tied. “Poor guy!”

He smiled, and then he sighed wearily, very wearily.

He smiled, then sighed tiredly, really tired.

And Waldo waited till the moving speck had disappeared on the horizon; then he stooped and kissed passionately a hoof-mark in the sand. Then he called his young birds together, and put his book under his arm, and walked home along the stone wall. There was a rare beauty to him in the sunshine that evening.

And Waldo waited until the moving speck had vanished on the horizon; then he bent down and kissed a hoof print in the sand with passion. After that, he gathered his young birds, tucked his book under his arm, and walked home along the stone wall. There was a unique beauty to him in the sunshine that evening.





Chapter 2.III. Gregory Rose Finds His Affinity.

The new man, Gregory Rose, sat at the door of his dwelling, his arms folded, his legs crossed, and a profound melancholy seeming to rest over his soul. His house was a little square daub-and-wattle building, far out in the karoo, two miles from the homestead. It was covered outside with a sombre coating of brown mud, two little panes being let into the walls for windows. Behind it were the sheep-kraals, and to the right a large dam, now principally containing baked mud. Far off the little kopje concealed the homestead, and was not itself an object conspicuous enough to relieve the dreary monotony of the landscape.

The new guy, Gregory Rose, sat at the entrance of his home, arms crossed, legs crossed, and a deep sadness seemed to rest over him. His house was a small, square building made of mud and wattle, located way out in the Karoo, two miles from the main homestead. It was covered on the outside with a dull layer of brown mud, with two small panes of glass serving as windows. Behind it were the sheep pens, and to the right was a large dam, mostly filled with dried mud. In the distance, a small hill hid the homestead and wasn't prominent enough to break the bleak monotony of the landscape.

Before the door sat Gregory Rose in his shirt-sleeves, on a camp-stool, and ever and anon he sighed deeply. There was that in his countenance for which even his depressing circumstances failed to account. Again and again he looked at the little kopje, at the milk-pail at his side, and at the brown pony, who a short way off cropped the dry bushes—and sighed.

Before the door sat Gregory Rose in his shirt sleeves, on a camp stool, and he kept sighing deeply. There was something in his expression that even his tough situation couldn't explain. Over and over, he glanced at the small hill, at the milk pail beside him, and at the brown pony, who was a short distance away munching on the dry bushes—and sighed.

Presently he rose and went into his house. It was one tiny room, the whitewashed walls profusely covered with prints cut from the “Illustrated London News”, and in which there was a noticeable preponderance of female faces and figures. A stretcher filled one end of the hut, and a rack for a gun and a little hanging looking-glass diversified the gable opposite, while in the centre stood a chair and table. All was scrupulously neat and clean, for Gregory kept a little duster folded in the corner of his table-drawer, just as he had seen his mother do, and every morning before he went out he said his prayers, and made his bed, and dusted the table and the legs of the chairs, and even the pictures on the wall and the gun-rack.

He got up and went into his house. It was a small room with whitewashed walls covered in prints from the “Illustrated London News,” mostly showing women’s faces and figures. One end of the space held a stretcher, while the opposite gable had a gun rack and a small hanging mirror. In the center, there was a chair and a table. Everything was kept very tidy and clean, as Gregory had a little duster folded in the corner of his table drawer, just like he had seen his mom do. Every morning before he went out, he said his prayers, made his bed, and dusted the table, chair legs, pictures on the wall, and the gun rack.

On this hot afternoon he took from beneath his pillow a watch-bag made by his sister Jemima, and took out the watch. Only half past four! With a suppressed groan he dropped it back and sat down beside the table. Half-past four! Presently he roused himself. He would write to his sister Jemima. He always wrote to her when he was miserable. She was his safety-valve. He forgot her when he was happy; but he used her when he was wretched.

On this hot afternoon, he took a watch bag made by his sister Jemima from under his pillow and pulled out the watch. Only half past four! With a muted groan, he dropped it back and sat down next to the table. Half past four! Soon, he snapped back to reality. He would write to his sister Jemima. He always wrote to her when he felt miserable. She was his emotional outlet. He forgot about her when he was happy, but he sought her out when he was feeling down.

He took out ink and paper. There was a family crest and motto on the latter, for the Roses since coming to the colony had discovered that they were of distinguished lineage. Old Rose himself, an honest English farmer, knew nothing of his noble descent; but his wife and daughter knew—especially his daughter. There were Roses in England who kept a park and dated from the Conquest. So the colonial “Rose Farm” became “Rose Manor” in remembrance of the ancestral domain, and the claim of the Roses to noble blood was established—in their own minds at least.

He took out some ink and paper. The paper had a family crest and motto on it because the Roses, since arriving in the colony, had found out they came from a distinguished lineage. Old Rose himself, an honest English farmer, didn't know anything about his noble ancestry; but his wife and daughter did—particularly his daughter. There were Roses in England who owned a park and traced their roots back to the Conquest. So the colonial “Rose Farm” became “Rose Manor” in honor of the ancestral estate, and the Roses established in their minds at least that they had noble blood.

Gregory took up one of the white, crested sheets; but on deeper reflection he determined to take a pink one, as more suitable to the state of his feelings. He began:

Gregory picked up one of the white, crested sheets; but after thinking it over, he decided to choose a pink one instead, as it felt more fitting for how he was feeling. He started:

“Kopje Alone,

"Kopje Solo,"

“Monday afternoon.

Monday afternoon.

“My Dear Jemima—”

"Dear Jemima,"

Then he looked up into the little glass opposite. It was a youthful face reflected there, with curling brown beard and hair; but in the dark blue eyes there was a look of languid longing that touched him. He re-dipped his pen and wrote:

Then he looked up into the small mirror across from him. He saw a young face reflected there, with a curly brown beard and hair; but in the dark blue eyes, there was a look of tired longing that moved him. He dipped his pen back into the ink and wrote:

“When I look up into the little glass that hangs opposite me, I wonder if that changed and sad face—”

“When I look up at the little glass hanging in front of me, I wonder if that changed and sad face—”

Here he sat still and reflected. It sounded almost as if he might be conceited or unmanly to be looking at his own face in the glass. No, that would not do. So he looked for another pink sheet and began again.

Here he sat quietly and thought. It felt a bit like he might be vain or unmanly for studying his own face in the mirror. No, that wouldn’t work. So he searched for another pink sheet and started over.

“Kopje Alone, “Monday afternoon.

"Kopje Alone, Monday afternoon."

“Dear Sister,—It is hardly six months since I left you to come to this spot, yet could you now see me I know what you would say, I know what mother would say—‘Can that be our Greg—that thing with the strange look in his eyes?’

“Dear Sister,—It’s barely been six months since I left to come to this place, but if you could see me now, I know what you would say, I know what mom would say—‘Is that really our Greg—that person with the odd look in his eyes?’”

“Yes, Jemima, it is your Greg, and the change has been coming over me ever since I came here; but it is greatest since yesterday. You know what sorrows I have passed through, Jemima; how unjustly I was always treated at school, the masters keeping me back and calling me a blockhead, though, as they themselves allowed, I had the best memory of any boy in the school, and could repeat whole books from beginning to end. You know how cruelly father always used me, calling me a noodle and a milksop, just because he couldn’t understand my fine nature. You know how he has made a farmer of me instead of a minister, as I ought to have been; you know it all, Jemima; and how I have borne it all, not as a woman, who whines for every touch, but as a man should—in silence.

“Yes, Jemima, it’s your Greg, and the change has been happening ever since I got here; but it’s been the strongest since yesterday. You know the troubles I’ve been through, Jemima; how unfairly I was always treated at school, with the teachers holding me back and calling me a blockhead, even though, as they themselves admitted, I had the best memory of any boy there and could recite entire books from start to finish. You know how cruelly my father always treated me, calling me a noodle and a milksop, just because he couldn’t understand my sensitive nature. You know how he made me a farmer instead of letting me be a minister, like I should have been; you know it all, Jemima; and how I’ve dealt with everything, not like a woman who complains about every little thing, but as a man should—in silence.

“But there are things, there is a thing, which the soul longs to pour forth into a kindred ear.

“But there are things, there is a thing, that the soul longs to share with someone who understands.”

“Dear sister, have you ever known what it is to keep wanting and wanting and wanting to kiss some one’s mouth, and you may not; to touch some one’s hand, and you cannot? I am in love, Jemima.

“Dear sister, have you ever experienced the feeling of constantly wanting to kiss someone’s lips but not being able to? To hold someone’s hand but being unable to? I am in love, Jemima.

“The old Dutchwoman from whom I hire this place has a little stepdaughter, and her name begins with ‘E’.

“The old Dutchwoman I rent this place from has a little stepdaughter, and her name starts with ‘E’.

“She is English. I do not know how her father came to marry a Boer-woman. It makes me feel so strange to put down that letter, that I can hardly go on writing ‘E’. I’ve loved her ever since I came here. For weeks I have not been able to eat or drink; my very tobacco when I smoke has no taste; and I can remain for no more than five minutes in one place, and sometimes feel as though I were really going mad.

“She’s English. I have no idea how her father ended up marrying a Boer woman. It feels so weird to put down that letter that I can barely keep writing ‘E’. I’ve been in love with her since I got here. For weeks, I haven’t been able to eat or drink; even my tobacco has no flavor when I smoke it; I can hardly stay in one spot for more than five minutes, and sometimes I feel like I’m really losing my mind."

“Every evening I go there to fetch my milk. Yesterday she gave me some coffee. The spoon fell on the ground. She picked it up; when she gave it me her finger touched mine. Jemima, I do not know if I fancied it—I shivered hot, and she shivered too! I thought, ‘It is all right; she will be mine; she loves me!’ Just then, Jemima, in came a fellow, a great, coarse fellow, a German—a ridiculous fellow, with curls right down to his shoulders; it makes one sick to look at him. He’s only a servant of the Boer-woman’s, and a low, vulgar, uneducated thing; that’s never been to boarding-school in his life. He had been to the next farm seeking sheep. When he came in she said, ‘Good evening, Waldo. Have some coffee!’ AND SHE KISSED HIM.

“Every evening I go there to pick up my milk. Yesterday she gave me some coffee. The spoon fell on the ground. She picked it up; when she handed it to me, her finger brushed against mine. Jemima, I’m not sure if I imagined it—I felt a heat, and she felt it too! I thought, ‘It’s all good; she will be mine; she loves me!’ Just then, Jemima, in walked this guy, a big, rough guy, a German—a ridiculous guy, with curls hanging down to his shoulders; it makes me sick to look at him. He’s just a servant of the Boer woman’s, a low-class, unrefined person; he’s never been to boarding school in his life. He had been to the next farm looking for sheep. When he came in, she said, ‘Good evening, Waldo. Have some coffee!’ AND SHE KISSED HIM.”

“All last night I heard nothing else but ‘Have some coffee; have some coffee.’ If I went to sleep for a moment I dreamed that her finger was pressing mine; but when I woke with a start I heard her say, ‘Good evening, Waldo. Have some coffee!’

“All last night I heard nothing but ‘Have some coffee; have some coffee.’ If I dozed off for a second, I dreamed her finger was pressing mine; but when I jolted awake, I heard her say, ‘Good evening, Waldo. Have some coffee!’”

“Is this madness?

"Is this crazy?"

“I have not eaten a mouthful today. This evening I go and propose to her. If she refuses me I shall go and kill myself tomorrow. There is a dam of water close by. The sheep have drunk most of it up, but there is still enough if I tie a stone to my neck.

“I haven't eaten anything today. Tonight, I’m going to propose to her. If she says no, I’ll kill myself tomorrow. There’s a water dam nearby. The sheep have drunk most of it, but there’s still enough if I tie a stone around my neck.

“It is a choice between death and madness. I can endure no more. If this should be the last letter you ever get from me, think of me tenderly, and forgive me. Without her, life would be a howling wilderness, a long tribulation. She is my affinity; the one love of my life, of my youth, of my manhood; my sunshine; my God-given blossom.

“It’s a choice between death and insanity. I can’t take it anymore. If this happens to be the last letter you ever receive from me, remember me kindly, and forgive me. Without her, life would be a desolate wasteland, a long ordeal. She is my soulmate; the one love of my life, my youth, my adulthood; my sunshine; my God-given flower.

    “‘They never loved who dreamed that they loved once,
      And who saith, ‘I loved once’?—
      Not angels, whose deep eyes look down through realms of light!’
    “‘They never truly loved who thought they loved in the past,  
      And who says, ‘I loved once’?—  
      Not angels, whose deep eyes gaze through realms of light!’

“Your disconsolate brother, on what is, in all probability, the last and distracted night of his life.

“Your heartbroken brother, on what is likely to be the last and chaotic night of his life.

“Gregory Nazianzen Rose.

“Gregory Nazianzen Rises."

“P.S.—Tell mother to take care of my pearl studs. I left them in the wash-hand-stand drawer. Don’t let the children get hold of them.

“P.S.—Tell Mom to take care of my pearl studs. I left them in the bathroom drawer. Don’t let the kids get a hold of them.”

“P.P.S.—I shall take this letter with me to the farm. If I turn down one corner you may know I have been accepted; if not, you may know it is all up with your heartbroken brother,

“P.P.S.—I’ll take this letter with me to the farm. If I fold down one corner, you’ll know I’ve been accepted; if not, then you’ll know your heartbroken brother is out of luck.

“G.N.R.”

"Great Northern Railway"

Gregory having finished this letter, read it over with much approval, put it in an envelope, addressed it, and sat contemplating the inkpot, somewhat relieved in mind.

Gregory finished the letter, read it over with satisfaction, put it in an envelope, addressed it, and sat looking at the inkpot, feeling somewhat relieved.

The evening turned out chilly and very windy after the day’s heat. From afar off, as Gregory neared the homestead on the brown pony, he could distinguish a little figure in a little red cloak at the door of the cow-kraal. Em leaned over the poles that barred the gate, and watched the frothing milk run through the black fingers of the herdsman, while the unwilling cows stood with tethered heads by the milking poles. She had thrown the red cloak over her own head, and held it under her chin with a little hand, to keep from her ears the wind, that playfully shook it, and tossed the little fringe of yellow hair into her eyes.

The evening got chilly and really windy after the heat of the day. From a distance, as Gregory approached the homestead on the brown pony, he could see a small figure in a red cloak by the cow pen. Em leaned over the poles that blocked the gate and watched the frothing milk flow through the herdsman's black fingers, while the reluctant cows stood with their heads tied to the milking poles. She had thrown the red cloak over her head and held it under her chin with her small hand to keep the wind from her ears, which playfully shook the cloak and tossed her little fringe of yellow hair into her eyes.

“Is it not too cold for you to be standing here?” said Gregory, coming softly close to her.

“Isn't it too cold for you to be standing here?” Gregory said, moving gently close to her.

“Oh, no; it is so nice. I always come to watch the milking. That red cow with the short horns is bringing up the calf of the white cow that died. She loves it so—just as if it were her own. It is so nice to see her lick its little ears. Just look!”

“Oh, no; it's so nice. I always come to watch the milking. That red cow with the short horns is raising the calf of the white cow that died. She loves it so—just like it's her own. It's so nice to see her lick its little ears. Just look!”

“The clouds are black. I think it is going to rain tonight,” said Gregory.

"The clouds are black. I think it's going to rain tonight," said Gregory.

“Yes,” answered Em, looking up as well as she could for the little yellow fringe.

“Yes,” replied Em, looking up as best as she could at the little yellow fringe.

“But I’m sure you must be cold,” said Gregory, and put his hand under the cloak, and found there a small fist doubled up, soft, and very warm. He held it fast in his hand.

“But I’m sure you must be cold,” said Gregory, and put his hand under the cloak, finding a small fist curled up, soft, and very warm. He held it tightly in his hand.

“Oh, Em, I love you better than all the world besides! Tell me, do you love me a little?”

“Oh, Em, I love you more than anything else in the world! Tell me, do you love me just a little?”

“Yes, I do,” said Em, hesitating, and trying softly to free her hand.

“Yes, I do,” Em replied, hesitating, and gently trying to pull her hand away.

“Better than everything; better than all the world, darling?” he asked, bending down so low that the yellow hair was blown into his eyes.

“Better than everything; better than all the world, sweetheart?” he asked, leaning down so far that his yellow hair got blown into his eyes.

“I don’t know,” said Em, gravely. “I do love you very much; but I love my cousin who is at school, and Waldo, very much. You see I have known them so long!”

“I don’t know,” said Em seriously. “I love you a lot; but I also really care about my cousin who's at school and Waldo. You see, I’ve known them for such a long time!”

“Oh, Em, do not talk to me so coldly!” Gregory cried, seizing the little arm that rested on the gate, and pressing it till she was half afraid. The herdsman had moved away to the other end of the kraal now, and the cows, busy with their calves, took no notice of the little human farce. “Em, if you talk so to me I will go mad! You must love me, love me better than all! You must give yourself to me. I have loved you since that first moment when I saw you walking by the stone wall with the jug in your hands. You were made for me, created for me! I will love you till I die! Oh, Em, do not be so cold, so cruel to me!”

“Oh, Em, don’t speak to me so coldly!” Gregory exclaimed, grabbing the little arm resting on the gate and squeezing it until she felt a bit scared. The herdsman had moved to the other end of the kraal, and the cows, busy with their calves, ignored the little human drama unfolding. “Em, if you keep talking to me like that, I’ll go crazy! You have to love me, love me more than anyone else! You have to be mine. I’ve loved you since the first moment I saw you walking by the stone wall with that jug in your hands. You were made for me, created for me! I’ll love you until I die! Oh, Em, don’t be so cold, so cruel to me!”

He held her arm so tightly that her fingers relaxed their hold, and the cloak fluttered down on to the ground, and the wind played more roughly than ever with the little yellow head.

He gripped her arm so tightly that her fingers loosened their grip, and the cloak fell to the ground, while the wind tugged more fiercely at the little yellow head.

“I do love you very much,” she said; “but I do not know if I want to marry you. I love you better than Waldo, but I can’t tell if I love you better than Lyndall. If you would let me wait for a week I think perhaps I could tell you.”

“I really love you a lot,” she said; “but I’m not sure if I want to marry you. I love you more than Waldo, but I can’t say if I love you more than Lyndall. If you could wait for a week, I think I might be able to figure it out.”

Gregory picked up the cloak and wrapped it round her.

Gregory picked up the cloak and wrapped it around her.

“If you could but love me as I love you,” he said; “but no woman can love as a man can. I will wait till Saturday. I will not once come near you till then. Good-bye! Oh, Em,” he said, turning again, and twining his arm about her, and kissing her surprised little mouth, “if you are not my wife I cannot live. I have never loved another woman, and I never shall!—never, never!”

“If only you could love me the way I love you,” he said. “But no woman can love like a man can. I’ll wait until Saturday. I won’t come near you until then. Goodbye! Oh, Em,” he said, turning back, wrapping his arm around her, and kissing her surprised little mouth. “If you’re not my wife, I can’t live. I’ve never loved another woman, and I never will!—never, never!”

“You make me afraid,” said Em. “Come, let us go, and I will fill your pail.”

“You scare me,” Em said. “Come on, let's go, and I'll fill your bucket.”

“I want no milk. Good-bye! You will not see me again till Saturday.”

“I don’t want any milk. Bye! You won’t see me again until Saturday.”

Late that night, when every one else had gone to bed, the yellow-haired little woman stood alone in the kitchen. She had come to fill the kettle for the next morning’s coffee, and now stood before the fire. The warm reflection lit the grave old-womanish little face, that was so unusually thoughtful this evening.

Late that night, when everyone else had gone to bed, the small woman with yellow hair stood alone in the kitchen. She had come to fill the kettle for the next morning’s coffee, and now stood in front of the fire. The warm light illuminated her serious, older-looking face, which was so unusually contemplative that evening.

“Better than all the world; better than everything; he loves me better than everything!” She said the words aloud, as if they were more easy to believe if she spoke them so. She had given out so much love in her little life, and had got none of it back with interest. Now one said, “I love you better than all the world.” One loved her better than she loved him. How suddenly rich she was. She kept clasping and unclasping her hands. So a beggar feels who falls asleep on the pavement wet and hungry, and who wakes in a palace-hall with servants and lights, and a feast before him. Of course the beggar’s is only a dream, and he wakes from it; and this was real.

“Better than all the world; better than everything; he loves me more than anything!” She said it out loud, as if saying it would make it easier to believe. She had given so much love in her short life and hadn’t gotten any of it back. Now someone said, “I love you more than all the world.” Someone loved her more than she loved him. How suddenly wealthy she felt. She kept clasping and unclasping her hands. It’s how a beggar feels when he falls asleep on the wet, hungry pavement and wakes up in a grand hall with servants, lights, and a feast laid out before him. Of course, the beggar’s experience is just a dream, and he eventually wakes from it; but this was real.

Gregory had said to her, “I will love you as long as I live.” She said the words over and over to herself like a song.

Gregory had told her, “I will love you as long as I live.” She repeated the words to herself like a song.

“I will send for him tomorrow, and I will tell him how I love him back,” she said.

“I'll call for him tomorrow, and I'll tell him how much I love him too,” she said.

But Em needed not to send for him. Gregory discovered on reaching home that Jemima’s letter was still in his pocket. And, therefore, much as he disliked the appearance of vacillation and weakness, he was obliged to be at the farmhouse before sunrise to post it.

But Em didn't need to call for him. Gregory found out when he got home that Jemima’s letter was still in his pocket. So, even though he really didn't want to look like he was hesitating or weak, he had to go to the farmhouse before sunrise to mail it.

“If I see her,” Gregory said, “I shall only bow to her. She shall see that I am a man, one who keeps his word.”

“If I see her,” Gregory said, “I’ll just bow to her. She’ll see that I’m a man, someone who keeps his promises.”

As to Jemima’s letter, he had turned down one corner of the page, and then turned it back, leaving a deep crease. That would show that he was neither accepted nor rejected, but that matters were in an intermediate condition. It was a more poetical way then putting it in plain words.

As for Jemima’s letter, he had folded down one corner of the page, and then flipped it back, creating a deep crease. That would indicate that he was neither accepted nor rejected, but that things were in a state of uncertainty. It was a more poetic way than just putting it into plain words.

Gregory was barely in time with his letter, for Waldo was starting when he reached the homestead, and Em was on the doorstep to see him off. When he had given the letter, and Waldo had gone, Gregory bowed stiffly and prepared to remount his own pony, but somewhat slowly. It was still early; none of the servants were about. Em came up close to him and put her little hand softly on his arm as he stood by his horse.

Gregory was just in time with his letter, as Waldo was getting ready to leave when he arrived at the homestead, and Em was on the doorstep to see him off. After handing over the letter and watching Waldo depart, Gregory bowed awkwardly and got ready to get back on his pony, but he did so slowly. It was still early; none of the servants were around. Em walked up to him and gently placed her small hand on his arm while he stood by his horse.

“I do love you best of all,” she said. She was not frightened now, however much he kissed her. “I wish I was beautiful and nice,” she added, looking up into his eyes as he held her against his breast.

“I do love you more than anyone,” she said. She wasn’t scared now, no matter how much he kissed her. “I wish I were beautiful and sweet,” she added, looking up into his eyes as he held her against his chest.

“My darling, to me you are more beautiful than all the women in the world; dearer to me than everything it holds. If you were in hell I would go after you to find you there! If you were dead, though my body moved, my soul would be under the ground with you. All life as I pass with you in my arms will be perfect to me. It will pass, pass like a ray of sunshine.”

“My love, to me you are more beautiful than any woman in the world; more precious to me than anything it has to offer. If you were in hell, I would go down there to find you! If you were dead, even if my body continued to move, my soul would be buried with you. Every moment I spend with you in my arms will be perfect for me. It will go by, passing like a ray of sunshine.”

Em thought how beautiful and grand his face was as she looked up into it. She raised her hand gently and put it on his forehead.

Em thought about how beautiful and impressive his face was as she looked up at it. She raised her hand softly and placed it on his forehead.

“You are so silent, so cold, my Em,” he cried. “Have you nothing to say to me?”

“You're so quiet, so distant, my Em,” he cried. “Do you have nothing to say to me?”

A little shade of wonder filled her eyes.

A hint of wonder filled her eyes.

“I will do everything you tell me,” she said.

"I'll do whatever you say," she said.

“What else could she say? Her idea of love was only service.

“What else could she say? To her, love was just about service.”

“Then, my own precious one, promise never to kiss that fellow again. I cannot bear that you should love any one but me. You must not! I will not have it! If every relation I had in the world were to die tomorrow, I would be quite happy if I still only had you! My darling, my love, why are you so cold? Promise me not to love him any more. If you asked me to do anything for you, I would do it, though it cost my life.”

“Then, my dear, promise me you won’t kiss that guy again. I can’t stand the thought of you loving anyone but me. You can’t! I won’t allow it! If every single person I knew passed away tomorrow, I’d be perfectly fine as long as I still had you! My sweetheart, my love, why are you being so distant? Promise me you won’t love him anymore. If you asked me to do anything for you, I’d do it, even if it meant giving up my life.”

Em put her hand very gravely round his neck.

Em placed her hand seriously around his neck.

“I will never kiss him,” she said, “and I will try not to love any one else. But I do not know if I will be able.”

“I will never kiss him,” she said, “and I’ll try not to love anyone else. But I don’t know if I can do that.”

“Oh, my darling, I think of you all night, all day. I think of nothing else, love, nothing else,” he said, folding his arms about her.

“Oh, my darling, I think about you all night, all day. I think about nothing else, love, nothing else,” he said, wrapping his arms around her.

Em was a little conscience stricken; even that morning she had found time to remember that in six months her cousin would come back from school, and she had thought to remind Waldo of the lozenges for his cough, even when she saw Gregory coming.

Em felt a bit guilty; even that morning she had found time to remember that in six months her cousin would return from school, and she had planned to remind Waldo about the cough drops, even when she noticed Gregory approaching.

“I do not know how it is,” she said humbly, nestling to him, “but I cannot love you so much as you love me. Perhaps it is because I am only a woman; but I do love you as much as I can.”

“I don’t know why,” she said softly, cuddling up to him, “but I can’t love you as much as you love me. Maybe it’s just because I’m a woman; but I do love you as much as I can.”

Now the Kaffer maids were coming from the huts. He kissed her again, eyes and mouth and hands, and left her.

Now the Kaffir girls were coming from the huts. He kissed her again, on her eyes, mouth, and hands, and then he left her.

Tant Sannie was well satisfied when told of the betrothment. She herself contemplated marriage within the year with one or other of her numerous vrijers, and she suggested that the weddings might take place together.

Tant Sannie was really pleased to hear about the engagement. She was thinking about getting married herself within the year to one of her many suitors, and she proposed that their weddings could happen at the same time.

Em set to work busily to prepare her own household linen and wedding garments. Gregory was with her daily, almost hourly, and the six months which elapsed before Lyndall’s return passed, as he felicitously phrased it, “like a summer night, when you are dreaming of some one you love.”

Em got to work quickly to prepare her own household linens and wedding outfits. Gregory was with her every day, almost every hour, and the six months that went by before Lyndall returned passed, as he happily put it, “like a summer night, when you're dreaming of someone you love.”

Late one evening, Gregory sat by his little love, turning the handle of her machine as she drew her work through it, and they talked of the changes they would make when the Boer-woman was gone, and the farm belonged to them alone. There should be a new room here, and a kraal there. So they chatted on. Suddenly Gregory dropped the handle, and impressed a fervent kiss on the fat hand that guided the linen.

Late one evening, Gregory sat next to his beloved, turning the handle of her sewing machine as she fed the fabric through it, and they talked about the changes they would make once the Boer woman was gone and the farm was theirs alone. There should be a new room here and a pen there. They continued to chat. Suddenly, Gregory let go of the handle and pressed a passionate kiss on the plump hand that guided the linen.

“You are so beautiful, Em,” said the lover. “It comes over me in a flood suddenly how I love you.”

“You're so beautiful, Em,” said the lover. “It hits me all at once how much I love you.”

Em smiled.

Em grinned.

“Tant Sannie says when I am her age no one will look at me; and it is true. My hands are as short and broad as a duck’s foot, and my forehead is so low, and I haven’t any nose. I can’t be pretty.”

“Tant Sannie says when I’m her age, no one will look at me; and it’s true. My hands are as short and wide as a duck’s foot, my forehead is so low, and I don’t have a nose. I can’t be pretty.”

She laughed softly. It was so nice to think he should be so blind.

She laughed quietly. It was really nice to consider that he could be so oblivious.

“When my cousin comes tomorrow you will see a beautiful woman, Gregory,” she added presently. “She is like a little queen: her shoulders are so upright, and her head looks as though it ought to have a little crown upon it. You must come to see her tomorrow as soon as she comes. I am sure you will love her.”

“When my cousin comes tomorrow, you’ll see a beautiful woman, Gregory,” she said. “She’s like a little queen: her shoulders are so straight, and her head looks like it should have a tiny crown on it. You have to come see her as soon as she arrives tomorrow. I know you’ll love her.”

“Of course I shall come to see her, since she is your cousin; but do you think I could ever think any woman as lovely as I think you?”

“Of course I’ll come to see her since she’s your cousin, but do you really think I could ever find any woman as beautiful as I find you?”

He fixed his seething eyes upon her.

He fixed his intense gaze on her.

“You could not help seeing that she is prettier,” said Em, slipping her right hand into his; “but you will never be able to like any one so much as you like me.”

“You can't help but notice that she's prettier,” said Em, taking his right hand; “but you'll never like anyone as much as you like me.”

Afterward, when she wished her lover good night, she stood upon the doorstep to call a greeting after him; and she waited, as she always did, till the brown pony’s hoofs became inaudible behind the kopje.

Afterward, when she said good night to her boyfriend, she stood on the doorstep to call a greeting after him; and she waited, as she always did, until the sound of the brown pony’s hooves faded away behind the hill.

Then she passed through the room where Tant Sannie lay snoring, and through the little room that was all draped in white, waiting for her cousin’s return, on to her own room.

Then she walked through the room where Tant Sannie was snoring, through the small room that was completely draped in white, waiting for her cousin’s return, and into her own room.

She went to the chest of drawers to put away the work she had finished, and sat down on the floor before the lowest drawer. In it were the things she was preparing for her marriage. Piles of white linen, and some aprons and quilts; and in a little box in the corner a spray of orange-blossom which she had bought from a smouse. There, too, was a ring Gregory had given her, and a veil his sister had sent, and there was a little roll of fine embroidered work which Trana had given her. It was too fine and good even for Gregory’s wife—just right for something very small and soft. She would keep it. And she touched it gently with her forefinger, smiling; and then she blushed and hid it far behind the other things. She knew so well all that was in that drawer, and yet she turned them all over as though she saw them for the first time, packed them all out, and packed them all in, without one fold or crumple; and then sat down and looked at them.

She went to the dresser to put away the work she had finished and sat down on the floor in front of the lowest drawer. Inside were the things she was getting ready for her wedding. Piles of white linens, some aprons and quilts; and in a little box in the corner, a spray of orange blossoms that she had bought from a vendor. There was also a ring Gregory had given her, a veil his sister had sent, and a small roll of fine embroidery that Trana had gifted her. It was too delicate and nice even for Gregory’s wife—perfect for something very small and soft. She decided to keep it. She touched it gently with her fingertip, smiling; then she blushed and hid it far behind the other items. She was so familiar with everything in that drawer, yet she went through them all as if she was seeing them for the first time, taking them out and putting them back in, without a single fold or wrinkle; then she sat down and looked at them.

Tomorrow evening when Lyndall came she would bring her here, and show it her all. Lyndall would so like to see it—the little wreath, and the ring, and the white veil! It would be so nice! Then Em fell to seeing pictures. Lyndall should live with them till she herself got married some day.

Tomorrow evening when Lyndall came, she would bring her here and show her everything. Lyndall would really love to see it—the little wreath, the ring, and the white veil! It would be so nice! Then Em started imagining pictures. Lyndall should live with them until she herself got married someday.

Every day when Gregory came home, tired from his work, he would look about and say, “Where is my wife? Has no one seen my wife? Wife, some coffee!” and she would give him some.

Every day when Gregory got home, exhausted from work, he would look around and say, “Where's my wife? Has anyone seen my wife? Wife, I could really use some coffee!” and she would pour him some.

Em’s little face grew very grave at last, and she knelt up and extended her hands over the drawer of linen.

Em's little face became very serious in the end, and she knelt up and reached her hands over the linen drawer.

“Oh, God!” she said, “I am so glad! I do not know what I have done that I should be so glad. Thank you!”

“Oh, God!” she said, “I’m so glad! I don’t know what I did to deserve this kind of happiness. Thank you!”





Chapter 2.IV. Lyndall.

She was more like a princess, yes, far more like a princess, than the lady who still hung on the wall in Tant Sannie’s bedroom. So Em thought. She leaned back in the little armchair; she wore a grey dressing-gown, and her long hair was combed out and hung to the ground. Em, sitting before her, looked up with mingled respect and admiration.

She was much more like a princess, definitely more like a princess, than the woman who still hung on the wall in Tant Sannie’s bedroom. That’s what Em thought. She leaned back in the little armchair; she wore a grey robe, and her long hair was brushed out and flowed to the ground. Em, sitting in front of her, looked up with a mix of respect and admiration.

Lyndall was tired after her long journey, and had come to her room early. Her eyes ran over the familiar objects. Strange to go away for four years, and come back, and find that the candle standing on the dressing-table still cast the shadow of an old crone’s head in the corner beyond the clothes-horse. Strange that even a shadow should last longer than a man! She looked about among the old familiar objects; all was there, but the old self was gone.

Lyndall was exhausted after her long trip and had returned to her room early. Her eyes scanned the familiar things around her. It was odd to be away for four years, come back, and see that the candle on the dressing table still cast the shadow of an old woman's head in the corner by the clothes rack. Strange that even a shadow could outlast a person! She looked around at the old familiar items; everything was there, but her old self was gone.

“What are you noticing?” asked Em.

“What do you notice?” asked Em.

“Nothing and everything. I thought the windows were higher. If I were you, when I get this place I should raise the walls. There is not room to breathe here. One suffocates.”

“Nothing and everything. I thought the windows were higher. If I were you, when I get this place, I would raise the walls. There isn’t enough room to breathe here. It feels suffocating.”

“Gregory is going to make many alterations,” said Em; and drawing nearer to the grey dressing-gown respectfully. “Do you like him, Lyndall? Is he not handsome?”

“Gregory is going to make a lot of changes,” said Em, moving closer to the gray dressing gown respectfully. “Do you like him, Lyndall? Isn’t he handsome?”

“He must have been a fine baby,” said Lyndall, looking at the white dimity curtain that hung above the window.

“He must have been a cute baby,” said Lyndall, looking at the white dimity curtain that hung above the window.

Em was puzzled.

Em was confused.

“There are some men,” said Lyndall, “whom you never can believe were babies at all; and others you never see without thinking how very nice they must have looked when they wore socks and pink sashes.”

“There are some men,” said Lyndall, “whom you can never imagine were babies at all; and others you can’t help but think about how cute they must have looked when they wore socks and pink sashes.”

Em remained silent; then she said with a little dignity, “When you know him you will love him as I do. When I compare other people with him, they seem so weak and little. Our hearts are so cold, our loves are mixed up with so many other things. But he—no one is worthy of his love. I am not. It is so great and pure.”

Em stayed quiet for a moment, then said with a touch of dignity, “Once you get to know him, you’ll love him the way I do. When I think about other people compared to him, they all seem so weak and small. Our hearts are so cold, and our loves are tangled up with so many other emotions. But him—no one deserves his love. I certainly don’t. It’s so immense and genuine.”

“You need not make yourself unhappy on that point—your poor return for his love, my dear,” said Lyndall. “A man’s love is a fire of olive-wood. It leaps higher every moment; it roars, it blazes, it shoots out red flames; it threatens to wrap you round and devour you—you who stand by like an icicle in the glow of its fierce warmth. You are self-reproached at your own chilliness and want of reciprocity. The next day, when you go to warm your hands a little, you find a few ashes! ‘Tis a long love and cool against a short love and hot; men, at all events, have nothing to complain of.”

“You don’t need to make yourself unhappy about that—your poor response to his love, my dear,” said Lyndall. “A man’s love is like a fire made of olive wood. It springs higher with every moment; it roars, it blazes, it shoots out red flames; it threatens to wrap around you and consume you—you, who stand by like an icicle in the warmth of its intense heat. You feel guilty about your own coldness and lack of reciprocation. The next day, when you try to warm your hands a little, you find only a few ashes! It’s a long-lasting, cool love versus a short, hot love; men, at least, have nothing to complain about.”

“You speak so because you do not know men,” said Em, instantly assuming the dignity of superior knowledge so universally affected by affianced and married women in discussing man’s nature with their uncontracted sisters.

“You say that because you don’t understand men,” Em remarked, immediately taking on the self-assured attitude that so many engaged or married women adopt when talking about men with their single friends.

“You will know them too some day, and then you will think differently,” said Em, with the condescending magnanimity which superior knowledge can always afford to show to ignorance.

“You’ll know them too someday, and then you’ll think differently,” said Em, with the condescending generosity that comes from having superior knowledge looking down on ignorance.

Lyndall’s little lip quivered in a manner indicative of intense amusement. She twirled a massive ring upon her forefinger—a ring more suitable for the hand of a man, and noticeable in design—a diamond cross let into gold, with the initials “R.R.” below it.

Lyndall’s lip trembled in a way that showed she was really amused. She spun a large ring on her finger—a ring that seemed more fitting for a man, and stood out in its design—a diamond cross set in gold, with the initials “R.R.” underneath it.

“Ah, Lyndall,” Em cried, “perhaps you are engaged yourself—that is why you smile. Yes; I am sure you are. Look at this ring!”

“Ah, Lyndall,” Em exclaimed, “maybe you're engaged too—that's why you're smiling. Yes; I'm sure you are. Check out this ring!”

Lyndall drew the hand quickly from her.

Lyndall quickly pulled her hand away from hers.

“I am not in so great a hurry to put my neck beneath any man’s foot; and I do not so greatly admire the crying of babies,” she said, as she closed her eyes half wearily and leaned back in the chair. “There are other women glad of such work.”

“I’m not in such a rush to let any man walk all over me; and I don’t really have much admiration for babies crying,” she said as she closed her eyes half tiredly and leaned back in the chair. “There are other women who are happy to do that kind of work.”

Em felt rebuked and ashamed. How could she take Lyndall and show her the white linen and the wreath, and the embroidery? She was quiet for a little while, and then began to talk about Trana and the old farm-servants, till she saw her companion was weary; then she rose and left her for the night. But after Em was gone Lyndall sat on, watching the old crone’s face in the corner, and with a weary look, as though the whole world’s weight rested on these frail young shoulders.

Em felt scolded and embarrassed. How could she take Lyndall and show her the white linen, the wreath, and the embroidery? She stayed quiet for a bit, then started talking about Trana and the old farm workers, until she noticed her friend was tired. Then she got up and left her for the night. But after Em was gone, Lyndall sat there, watching the old woman's face in the corner, looking weary, as if the weight of the whole world was resting on her delicate young shoulders.

The next morning, Waldo, starting off before breakfast with a bag of mealies slung over his shoulder to feed the ostriches, heard a light step behind him.

The next morning, Waldo set off before breakfast with a bag of corn over his shoulder to feed the ostriches when he heard a light step behind him.

“Wait for me; I am coming with you,” said Lyndall, adding as she came up to him, “if I had not gone to look for you yesterday you would not have come to greet me till now. Do you not like me any longer, Waldo?”

“Wait for me; I’m coming with you,” said Lyndall, and as she approached him, she added, “If I hadn’t gone to look for you yesterday, you wouldn’t have come to greet me until now. Don’t you like me anymore, Waldo?”

“Yes—but—you are changed.”

"Yes—but—you've changed."

It was the old clumsy, hesitating mode of speech.

It was the awkward, unsure way of talking.

“You like the pinafores better?” she said quickly. She wore a dress of a simple cotton fabric, but very fashionably made, and on her head was a broad white hat. To Waldo she seemed superbly attired. She saw it. “My dress has changed a little,” she said, “and I also; but not to you. Hang the bag over your other shoulder, that I may see your face. You say so little that if one does not look at you you are an uncomprehended cipher.” Waldo changed the bag, and they walked on side by side. “You have improved,” she said. “Do you know that I have sometimes wished to see you while I was away; not often, but still sometimes.”

"You like the pinafores better?" she asked quickly. She was wearing a simple cotton dress, but it was very stylishly made, and she had a wide white hat on her head. To Waldo, she looked stunning. She noticed it. "My dress has changed a bit," she said, "and so have I; but not to you. Swing the bag over your other shoulder so I can see your face. You say so little that if you don’t look at me, you just seem like an unreadable mystery." Waldo switched the bag, and they walked on side by side. "You've gotten better," she said. "Do you know I've sometimes wished to see you while I was away; not often, but still sometimes."

They were at the gate of the first camp now. Waldo threw over a bag of mealies, and they walked on over the dewy ground.

They were at the gate of the first camp now. Waldo tossed a bag of mealies over, and they walked on across the dewy ground.

“Have you learnt much?” he asked her simply, remembering how she had once said, “When I come back again I shall know everything that a human being can.”

“Have you learned much?” he asked her straightforwardly, recalling how she had once said, “When I come back, I’ll know everything a person can.”

She laughed.

She chuckled.

“Are you thinking of my old boast? Yes; I have learnt something, though hardly what I expected, and not quite so much. In the first place, I have learnt that one of my ancestors must have been a very great fool; for they say nothing comes out in a man but one of his forefathers possessed it before him. In the second place, I have discovered that of all cursed places under the sun, where the hungriest soul can hardly pick up a few grains of knowledge, a girls’ boarding-school is the worst. They are called finishing schools, and the name tells accurately what they are. They finish everything but imbecility and weakness, and that they cultivate. They are nicely adapted machines for experimenting on the question, ‘Into how little space a human soul can be crushed?’ I have seen some souls so compressed that they would have fitted into a small thimble, and found room to move there—wide room. A woman who has been for many years in one of those places carries the mark of the beast on her till she dies, though she may expand a little afterward, when she breathes in the free world.”

“Are you thinking about my old bragging? Yes, I’ve learned something, although not quite what I expected and not as much as I hoped. First of all, I’ve realized that one of my ancestors must have been a complete fool; because they say nothing appears in a person that their forefathers didn’t have before them. Secondly, I’ve discovered that out of all the miserable places on earth, where the most desperate minds can barely scrape together a few bits of knowledge, a girls’ boarding school is the worst. They’re called finishing schools, and the name accurately describes what they are. They finish everything except ignorance and weakness, which they actually encourage. They are perfectly designed machines for experimenting with the question, ‘How tightly can you pack a human soul into a small space?’ I’ve seen some souls so compressed that they could fit into a small thimble and still have plenty of room to move around—lots of room. A woman who has spent many years in one of those places carries the mark of a beast for the rest of her life, even if she expands a bit later on when she enters the outside world.”

“Were you miserable?” he asked, looking at her with quick anxiety.

“Were you unhappy?” he asked, looking at her with quick concern.

“I?—no. I am never miserable and never happy. I wish I were. But I should have run away from the place on the fourth day, and hired myself to the first Boer-woman whose farm I came to, to make fire under her soap-pot, if I had to live as the rest of the drove did. Can you form an idea, Waldo, of what it must be to be shut up with cackling old women, who are without knowledge of life, without love of the beautiful, without strength, to have your soul cultured by them? It is suffocation only to breathe the air they breathe; but I made them give me room. I told them I should leave, and they knew I came there on my own account; so they gave me a bedroom without the companionship of one of those things that were having their brains slowly diluted and squeezed out of them. I did not learn music, because I had no talent; and when the drove made cushions, and hideous flowers that the roses laugh at, and a footstool in six weeks that a machine would have made better in five minutes, I went to my room. With the money saved from such work I bought books and newspapers, and at night I sat up. I read, and epitomized what I read; and I found time to write some plays, and find out how hard it is to make your thoughts look anything but imbecile fools when you paint them with ink and paper. In the holidays I learnt a great deal more. I made acquaintances, saw a few places and many people, and some different ways of living, which is more than any books can show one. On the whole, I am not dissatisfied with my four years. I have not learnt what I expected; but I have learnt something else. What have you been doing?”

“I?—no. I’m never miserable and never happy. I wish I were. But I should have left on the fourth day and found the first Boer woman I encountered to help make a fire under her soap pot, if that’s what it took to avoid living like the others did. Can you imagine, Waldo, being stuck with chattering old women who know nothing about life, have no appreciation for beauty, and lack strength, while they mold your soul? Just breathing the same air as them feels suffocating; but I made them give me space. I told them I would leave, and they knew I was there of my own choosing; so they gave me a bedroom away from those who were having their minds slowly diluted and squeezed out. I didn’t learn music because I had no talent; when the others made cushions and ugly flowers that would make roses laugh, and built a footstool in six weeks that a machine could’ve done in five minutes, I simply went to my room. With the money I saved from that work, I bought books and newspapers, and at night I stayed up late. I read and summarized what I read; I even found time to write some plays and realized how hard it is to make my thoughts look anything but foolish when I put them down on paper. During the holidays, I learned a lot more. I made friends, visited a few places and met many people, experiencing different ways of living, which is more than any book can show you. Overall, I’m not unhappy with my four years. I didn’t learn what I expected; but I learned something different. What have you been up to?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“That is not possible. I shall find out by and by.”

"That's not possible. I'll figure it out eventually."

They still stepped on side by side over the dewy bushes. Then suddenly she turned on him.

They walked side by side over the dewy bushes. Then, out of nowhere, she turned to him.

“Don’t you wish you were a woman, Waldo?”

“Don’t you wish you were a woman, Waldo?”

“No,” he answered readily.

“No,” he replied quickly.

She laughed.

She chuckled.

“I thought not. Even you are too worldly-wise for that. I never met a man who did. This is a pretty ring,” she said, holding out her little hand, that the morning sun might make the diamonds sparkle. “Worth fifty pounds at least. I will give it to the first man who tells me he would like to be a woman. There might be one on Robbin Island (lunatics at the Cape are sent to Robbin Island) who would win it perhaps, but I doubt it even there. It is delightful to be a woman; but every man thanks the Lord devoutly that he isn’t one.”

“I thought not. Even you are too wise for that. I’ve never met a guy who did. This is a pretty ring,” she said, holding out her small hand to let the morning sun make the diamonds sparkle. “Worth at least fifty pounds. I’ll give it to the first man who tells me he wishes he could be a woman. There might be one at Robbin Island (the crazy people at the Cape are sent to Robbin Island) who could win it, maybe, but I doubt it even there. It’s wonderful to be a woman; but every man thanks the Lord wholeheartedly that he isn’t one.”

She drew her hat to one side to keep the sun out of her eyes as she walked. Waldo looked at her so intently that he stumbled over the bushes. Yes, this was his little Lyndall who had worn the check pinafores; he saw it now, and he walked closer beside her. They reached the next camp.

She tilted her hat to one side to shield her eyes from the sun as she walked. Waldo stared at her so hard that he tripped over some bushes. Yes, this was his little Lyndall who used to wear the checkered pinafores; he realized it now, and he walked closer beside her. They arrived at the next campsite.

“Let us wait at this camp and watch the birds,” she said, as an ostrich hen came bounding toward them with velvety wings outstretched, while far away over the bushes the head of the cock was visible as he sat brooding on the eggs.

“Let’s stay here at this camp and watch the birds,” she said, as an ostrich hen came running towards them with its soft wings spread wide, while in the distance over the bushes, the head of the male could be seen as he sat guarding the eggs.

Lyndall folded her arms on the gate bar, and Waldo threw his empty bag on the wall and leaned beside her.

Lyndall crossed her arms on the gate bar, and Waldo tossed his empty bag on the wall and leaned next to her.

“I like these birds,” she said; “they share each other’s work, and are companions. Do you take an interest in the position of women, Waldo?”

“I like these birds,” she said; “they help each other out and are good companions. Are you interested in the role of women, Waldo?”

“No.”

“No.”

“I thought not. No one does, unless they are in need of a subject upon which to show their wit. And as for you, from of old you can see nothing that is not separated from you by a few millions of miles, and strewed over with mystery. If women were the inhabitants of Jupiter, of whom you had happened to hear something, you would pore over us and our condition night and day; but because we are before your eyes you never look at us. You care nothing that this is ragged and ugly,” she said, putting her little finger on his sleeve; “but you strive mightily to make an imaginary leaf on an old stick beautiful. I’m sorry you don’t care for the position of women; I should have liked us to be friends; and it is the only thing about which I think much or feel much—if, indeed, I have any feeling about anything,” she added, flippantly, readjusting her dainty little arms. “When I was a baby, I fancy my parents left me out in the frost one night, and I got nipped internally—it feels so!”

“I thought not. No one does, unless they need a topic to show off their cleverness. And as for you, you've always seen nothing that isn't millions of miles away, surrounded by mystery. If women were the inhabitants of Jupiter, about whom you’d heard something, you would study us and our situation day and night; but because we’re right in front of you, you never pay attention. You don’t care that this is ragged and ugly,” she said, touching his sleeve with her little finger; “but you work hard to make a fake leaf on an old stick look beautiful. I’m sorry you don’t care about women’s issues; I would have liked for us to be friends. It's the only thing I think or feel strongly about—if I even feel anything at all,” she added, casually adjusting her delicate little arms. “When I was a baby, I think my parents left me out in the frost one night, and I got hurt inside—it feels like that!”

“I have only a few old thoughts,” he said, “and I think them over and over again; always beginning where I left off. I never get any further. I am weary of them.”

“I have just a few old thoughts,” he said, “and I keep going over them again and again; always starting where I left off. I never make any progress. I’m tired of them.”

“Like an old hen that sits on its eggs month after month and they never come out?” she said quickly. “I am so pressed in upon by new things that, lest they should trip one another up, I have to keep forcing them back. My head swings sometimes. But this one thought stands, never goes—if I might but be one of these born in the future; then, perhaps, to be born a woman will not be to be born branded.”

“Like an old hen that sits on her eggs month after month and they never hatch?” she said quickly. “I’m so overwhelmed by new things that, to keep them from tripping over each other, I have to keep pushing them back. My head spins sometimes. But this one thought remains, never fades—if I could just be one of those born in the future; then, maybe, being born a woman won’t come with a stigma.”

Waldo looked at her. It was hard to say whether she were in earnest or mocking.

Waldo looked at her. It was hard to tell if she was serious or making fun of him.

“I know it is foolish. Wisdom never kicks at the iron walls it can’t bring down,” she said. “But we are cursed. Waldo, born cursed from the time our mothers bring us into the world till the shrouds are put on us. Do not look at me as though I were talking nonsense. Everything has two sides—the outside that is ridiculous, and the inside that is solemn.”

“I know it sounds silly. Wisdom doesn’t waste its energy on the barriers it can’t break,” she said. “But we’re doomed. Waldo, we’ve been doomed from the moment our mothers brought us into this world until the shrouds are placed on us. Don’t look at me like I’m crazy. Everything has two sides—the outer side that seems ridiculous, and the inner side that is serious.”

“I am not laughing,” said the boy, sedately enough; “but what curses you?”

“I’m not laughing,” the boy said calmly. “But what’s bothering you?”

He thought she would not reply to him, she waited so long.

He thought she wouldn't respond to him since she took so long to reply.

“It is not what is done to us, but what is made of us,” she said at last, “that wrongs us. No man can be really injured but by what modifies himself. We all enter the world little plastic beings, with so much natural force, perhaps, but for the rest—blank; and the world tells us what we are to be, and shapes us by the ends it sets before us. To you it says—“Work;” and to us it says—“Seem!” To you it says—As you approximate to man’s highest ideal of God, as your arm is strong and your knowledge great, and the power to labour is with you, so you shall gain all that human heart desires. To us it says—Strength shall not help you, nor knowledge, nor labour. You shall gain what men gain, but by other means. And so the world makes men and women.

“It’s not what happens to us, but what we become,” she finally said, “that wrongs us. No one can be truly harmed except by what changes them. We all come into the world as malleable beings, with some natural force, maybe, but otherwise—blank; and the world tells us who we should be and shapes us by the goals it sets before us. To you, it says—‘Work;’ and to us, it says—‘Appear!’ To you, it says—As you move closer to man’s highest ideal of God, as your strength grows and your knowledge expands, and as the ability to labor is yours, you will achieve everything the human heart craves. To us, it says—Strength won’t help you, nor knowledge, nor hard work. You will attain what others do, but by different means. And so the world creates men and women.”

“Look at this little chin of mine, Waldo, with the dimple in it. It is but a small part of my person; but though I had a knowledge of all things under the sun, and the wisdom to use it, and the deep loving heart of an angel, it would not stead me through life like this little chin. I can win money with it, I can win love; I can win power with it, I can win fame. What would knowledge help me? The less a woman has in her head the lighter she is for climbing. I once heard an old man say, that he never saw intellect help a woman so much as a pretty ankle; and it was the truth. They begin to shape us to our cursed end,” she said, with her lips drawn in to look as though they smiled, “when we are tiny things in shoes and socks. We sit with our little feet drawn up under us in the window, and look out at the boys in their happy play. We want to go. Then a loving hand is laid on us: ‘Little one, you cannot go,’ they say, ‘your little face will burn, and your nice white dress be spoiled.’ We feel it must be for our good, it is so lovingly said: but we cannot understand; and we kneel still with one little cheek wistfully pressed against the pane. Afterwards we go and thread blue beads, and make a string for our neck; and we go and stand before the glass. We see the complexion we were not to spoil, and the white frock, and we look into our own great eyes. Then the curse begins to act on us. It finishes its work when we are grown women, who no more look out wistfully at a more healthy life; we are contented. We fit our sphere as a Chinese woman’s foot fits her shoe, exactly, as though God had made both—and yet he knows nothing of either. In some of us the shaping of our end has been quite completed. The parts we are not to use have been quite atrophied, and have even dropped off; but in others, and we are not less to be pitied, they have been weakened and left. We wear the bandages, but our limbs have not grown to them; we know that we are compressed, and chafe against them.

“Look at my little chin, Waldo, with its dimple. It's just a small part of me, but even if I knew everything in the world and had the wisdom to use it, and the deeply loving heart of an angel, it wouldn't help me through life like this little chin. I can win money with it, I can win love; I can gain power and fame. What good would knowledge do me? The less a woman has in her head, the easier it is for her to climb. I once heard an old man say he’d never seen intellect help a woman as much as a pretty ankle, and that was true. They start shaping us for our unfortunate destiny," she said, her lips curved as if smiling, "when we're tiny kids in shoes and socks. We sit with our little feet pulled up under us in the window, gazing at the boys playing happily. We want to join them. Then a loving hand rests on us: 'Little one, you can't go,' they say, 'your little face will burn, and your pretty white dress will get ruined.' We believe it must be for our own good because it’s said so lovingly, but we don’t understand; so we stay kneeling with one little cheek pressed wistfully against the glass. Later, we string blue beads to make a necklace and stand in front of the mirror. We see the complexion we’re not supposed to spoil, the white dress, and we look into our own big eyes. Then the curse starts to take effect. It completes its work when we’re grown women, no longer looking out longingly at a healthier life; we’re content. We fit into our roles like a Chinese woman's foot fits into her shoe, perfectly, as if God made both—but He knows nothing about either. For some of us, the shaping has been fully completed. The parts we aren’t meant to use have atrophied and even fallen off; but for others, and we are no less to be pitied, they’ve been weakened and remain. We wear the restraints, but our limbs haven’t grown into them; we know we’re confined and chafe against them."

“But what does it help? A little bitterness, a little longing when we are young, a little futile searching for work, a little passionate striving for room for the exercise of our powers,—and then we go with the drove. A woman must march with her regiment. In the end she must be trodden down or go with it; and if she is wise she goes.

“But what does it achieve? A bit of bitterness, a bit of longing when we’re young, a bit of pointless searching for work, a bit of passionate striving for space to express our abilities—and then we follow the crowd. A woman has to move with her group. Ultimately, she has to either get trampled or keep up with them; and if she’s smart, she keeps moving.”

“I see in your great eyes what you are thinking,” she said, glancing at him; “I always know what the person I am talking to is thinking of. How is this woman who makes such a fuss worse off than I? I will show you by a very little example. We stand here at this gate this morning, both poor, both young, both friendless; there is not much to choose between us. Let us turn away just as we are, to make our way in life. This evening you will come to a farmer’s house. The farmer, albeit you come alone on foot, will give you a pipe of tobacco and a cup of coffee and a bed. If he has no dam to build and no child to teach, tomorrow you can go on your way, with a friendly greeting of the hand. I, if I come to the same place tonight, will have strange questions asked me, strange glances cast on me. The Boer-wife will shake her head and give me food to eat with the Kaffers, and a right to sleep with the dogs. That would be the first step in our progress—a very little one, but every step to the end would repeat it. We were equals once when we lay new-born babes on our nurses’ knees. We will be equals again when they tie up our jaws for the last sleep!”

“I see what you're thinking in your eyes,” she said, looking at him. “I can always tell what the person I'm talking to is thinking. How is this woman who's making such a fuss worse off than me? Let me show you with a small example. We’re standing here at this gate this morning, both poor, both young, both friendless; there isn't much difference between us. Let’s walk away just as we are and try to make our way in life. This evening, you’ll go to a farmer’s house. Even though you’re coming alone on foot, the farmer will offer you a pipe of tobacco, a cup of coffee, and a bed. If he has no dam to build and no child to teach, tomorrow you can leave with a friendly wave goodbye. I, on the other hand, if I arrive at the same place tonight, will be met with strange questions and odd looks. The farmer’s wife will shake her head and give me food to eat with the local people, and a place to sleep with the dogs. That would be the first step in our journeys—a small one, but each step from then on would be the same. We were equals once when we were newborns on our nurses’ knees. We’ll be equals again when they prepare us for our final rest!”

Waldo looked in wonder at the little quivering face; it was a glimpse into a world of passion and feeling wholly new to him.

Waldo stared in amazement at the small, trembling face; it was a glimpse into a world of passion and emotions that were completely new to him.

“Mark you,” she said, “we have always this advantage over you—we can at any time step into ease and competence, where you must labour patiently for it. A little weeping, a little wheedling, a little self-degradation, a little careful use of our advantages, and then some man will say: “Come, be my wife!” With good looks and youth marriage is easy to attain. There are men enough; but a woman who has sold herself, even for a ring and a new name, need hold her skirt aside for no creature in the street. They both earn their bread in one way. Marriage for love is the beautifulest external symbol of the union of souls; marriage without it is the uncleanliest traffic that defiles the world.” She ran her little finger savagely along the topmost bar, shaking off the dozen little dewdrops that still hung there. “And they tell us we have men’s chivalrous attention!” she cried. “When we ask to be doctors, lawyers, law-makers, anything but ill-paid drudges, they say—No; but you have men’s chivalrous attention; now think of that and be satisfied! What would you do without it?”

“Just so you know,” she said, “we always have this advantage over you—we can step into comfort and competence whenever we want, while you have to work hard for it. A bit of crying, a bit of flattery, a bit of lowering ourselves, and some careful use of our advantages, and then some guy will say: ‘Come, be my wife!’ With good looks and youth, getting married is easy. There are plenty of men; but a woman who has compromised herself, even for a ring and a new name, doesn't need to feel ashamed in front of anyone. They both earn their living in the same way. Marriage for love is the most beautiful outward sign of the union of souls; marriage without it is the ugliest transaction that tarnishes the world.” She ran her little finger angrily along the top bar, shaking off the dozen little dewdrops that still lingered there. “And they tell us we have men’s gallant attention!” she cried. “When we ask to be doctors, lawyers, lawmakers, anything but poorly paid laborers, they say—No; but you have men’s gallant attention; now think about that and be happy! What would you do without it?”

The bitter little silvery laugh, so seldom heard, rang out across the bushes. She bit her little teeth together.

The sharp, tiny, silvery laugh, rarely heard, echoed through the bushes. She clenched her teeth tightly.

“I was coming up in Cobb & Co.‘s the other day. At a little wayside hotel we had to change the large coach for a small one. We were ten passengers, eight men and two women. As I sat in the house the gentlemen came and whispered to me, ‘There is not room for all in the new coach, take your seat quickly.’ We hurried out, and they gave me the best seat, and covered me with rugs, because it was drizzling. Then the last passenger came running up to the coach—an old woman with a wonderful bonnet, and a black shawl pinned with a yellow pin.

“I was traveling with Cobb & Co. the other day. At a small roadside hotel, we had to switch from the large coach to a smaller one. There were ten passengers—eight men and two women. While I was sitting inside the hotel, the gentlemen came over and told me, ‘There isn’t enough room for everyone in the new coach, take your seat quickly.’ We rushed outside, and they gave me the best seat, covering me with blankets because it was drizzling. Then the last passenger came running up to the coach—an old woman wearing an amazing bonnet and a black shawl pinned with a yellow pin.”

“‘There is no room,’ they said; ‘you must wait till next week’s coach takes you up;’ but she climbed on to the step, and held on at the window with both hands.

“There’s no room,” they said; “you have to wait for next week’s coach to take you up;” but she climbed onto the step and held on to the window with both hands.

“‘My son-in-law is ill, and I must go and see him,’ she said.

"‘My son-in-law is sick, and I need to go see him,’ she said."

“‘My good woman,’ said one, ‘I am really exceedingly sorry that your son-in-law is ill; but there is absolutely no room for you here.’

“‘My good lady,’ said one, ‘I’m really very sorry that your son-in-law is sick; but there’s no room for you here at all.’”

“‘You had better get down,’ said another, ‘or the wheel will catch you.’

“‘You should get down,’ said another, ‘or the wheel will catch you.’”

“I got up to give her my place.

“I stood up to give her my spot.

“‘Oh, no, no!’ they cried, ‘we will not allow that.’

“‘Oh, no, no!’ they exclaimed, ‘we won’t let that happen.’”

“‘I will rather kneel,’ said one, and he crouched down at my feet; so the woman came in.

“‘I’d rather kneel,’ said one, and he squatted down at my feet; so the woman came in.

“There were nine of us in that coach, and only one showed chivalrous attention—and that was a woman to a woman.

“There were nine of us in that coach, and only one person showed any chivalrous attention—and that was a woman to another woman."

“I shall be old and ugly, too, one day, and I shall look for men’s chivalrous help, but I shall not find it.

“I will be old and unattractive one day, and I will seek men's gallant assistance, but I will not find it.”

“The bees are very attentive to the flowers till their honey is done, and then they fly over them. I don’t know if the flowers feel grateful to the bees; they are great fools if they do.”

“The bees pay close attention to the flowers until they finish making their honey, and then they move on. I’m not sure if the flowers feel grateful to the bees; they would be really foolish if they did.”

“But some women,” said Waldo, speaking as though the words forced themselves from him at that moment, “some women have power.”

“But some women,” Waldo said, sounding like the words were escaping him in that moment, “some women have power.”

She lifted her beautiful eyes to his face.

She lifted her gorgeous eyes to his face.

“Power! Did you ever hear of men being asked whether other souls should have power or not? It is born in them. You may dam up the fountain of water, and make it a stagnant marsh, or you may let it run free and do its work; but you cannot say whether it shall be there; it is there. And it will act, if not openly for good, then covertly for evil; but it will act. If Goethe had been stolen away a child, and reared in a robber horde in the depths of a German forest, do you think the world would have had “Faust” and “Iphegenie?” But he would have been Goethe still—stronger, wiser than his fellows. At night, round their watch-fire, he would have chanted wild songs of rapine and murder, till the dark faces about him were moved and trembled. His songs would have echoed on from father to son, and nerved the heart and arm—for evil. Do you think if Napoleon had been born a woman that he would have been contented to give small tea-parties and talk small scandal? He would have risen; but the world would not have heard of him as it hears of him now—a man great and kingly with all his sins; he would have left one of those names that stain the leaf of every history—the names of women, who, having power, but being denied the right to exercise it openly, rule in the dark, covertly, and by stealth, through the men whose passions they feed on and by whom they climb.

“Power! Have you ever heard anyone ask if other souls should have power or not? It’s innate. You can block the flow of a water source and turn it into a stagnant swamp, or you can let it flow freely and do its job; but you can’t determine its existence; it’s there. And it will act; if not openly for good, then secretly for evil; but it will act. If Goethe had been kidnapped as a child and raised in a band of robbers deep in a German forest, do you think the world would have seen “Faust” and “Iphigenia?” But he would still have been Goethe—stronger and wiser than those around him. At night, around their campfire, he would have sung wild songs about plunder and murder until the dark faces around him were shaken. His songs would have been passed down from father to son, stirring hearts and arms—for evil. Do you think if Napoleon had been born a woman, he would have settled for hosting small tea parties and gossiping? He would have risen; but the world wouldn’t know of him as it does today—a great and kingly man with all his sins; he would have left one of those names that tarnish the pages of every history—the names of women who, having power but being denied the right to wield it openly, rule in darkness, secretly, and by stealth, through the men whose desires they exploit and through whom they ascend.”

“Power!” she said, suddenly, smiting her little hand upon the rail. “Yes, we have power; and since we are not to expend it in tunnelling mountains, nor healing diseases, nor making laws, nor money, nor on any extraneous object, we expend it on you. You are our goods, our merchandise, our material for operating on; we buy you, we sell you, we make fools of you, we act the wily old Jew with you, we keep six of you crawling to our little feet, and praying only for a touch of our little hand; and they say truly, there was never an ache or pain or broken heart but a woman was at the bottom of it. We are not to study law, nor science, nor art, so we study you. There is never a nerve or fibre in a man’s nature but we know it. We keep six of you dancing in the palm of one little hand,” she said, balancing her outstretched arm gracefully, as though tiny beings disported themselves in its palm. “There, we throw you away, and you sink to the devil,” she said, folding her arms composedly. “There was never a man who said one word for woman but he said two for man, and three for the whole human race.”

“Power!” she exclaimed suddenly, striking her little hand against the railing. “Yes, we have power; and since we’re not using it to tunnel through mountains, heal diseases, make laws, acquire money, or for any other outside purpose, we use it on you. You are our goods, our merchandise, our material to work with; we buy you, we sell you, we make fools of you, we play the clever manipulator with you, we keep six of you crawling at our feet, begging just for a touch of our hand; and it’s true what they say, there’s never an ache or pain or broken heart that doesn’t have a woman at the center of it. We aren’t studying law, science, or art, so we study you. There’s not a nerve or thread in a man’s nature that we don’t understand. We keep six of you dancing in the palm of one little hand,” she said, gracefully balancing her outstretched arm as if tiny beings were frolicking in its palm. “There, we toss you aside, and you sink to the depths,” she said, folding her arms calmly. “There’s never been a man who said one word in favor of women without saying two for men, and three for the entire human race.”

She watched the bird pecking up the last yellow grains; but Waldo looked only at her.

She watched the bird picking up the last yellow grains, but Waldo focused only on her.

When she spoke again it was very measuredly.

When she spoke again, her tone was very deliberate.

“They bring weighty arguments against us when we ask for the perfect freedom of women,” she said; “but, when you come to the objections, they are like pumpkin devils with candles inside, hollow, and can’t bite. They say that women do not wish for the sphere and freedom we ask for them, and would not use it!

“They present strong arguments against us when we request complete freedom for women,” she said; “but when you look at their objections, they’re like pumpkin monsters with candles inside—hollow and harmless. They claim that women don’t desire the opportunities and freedom we advocate for them and wouldn’t make use of it!”

“If the bird does like its cage, and does like its sugar and will not leave it, why keep the door so very carefully shut? Why not open it, only a little? Do they know there is many a bird will not break its wings against the bars, but would fly if the doors were open?” She knit her forehead and leaned further over the bars.

“If the bird likes its cage and enjoys its sugar and won’t leave it, why keep the door shut so tightly? Why not open it just a little? Don’t they know that many birds won’t break their wings against the bars but would fly if the doors were open?” She furrowed her brow and leaned closer to the bars.

“Then they say, ‘If the women have the liberty you ask for, they will be found in positions for which they are not fitted!’ If two men climb one ladder, did you ever see the weakest anywhere but at the foot? The surest sign of fitness is success. The weakest never wins but where there is handicapping. Nature, left to herself, will as beautifully apportion a man’s work to his capacities as long ages ago she graduated the colours on the bird’s breast. If we are not fit, you give us, to no purpose, the right to labour; the work will fall out of our hands into those that are wiser.”

“Then they say, ‘If women have the freedom you want, they’ll end up in roles they're not suited for!’ If two men are climbing the same ladder, have you ever seen the weaker one anywhere but at the bottom? The clearest sign of being fit is success. The weakest only wins when there’s an unfair advantage. Nature, left to her own devices, will allocate a man's work according to his abilities just as she once arranged the colors on a bird's breast. If we’re not capable, giving us the right to work is pointless; the tasks will fall into the hands of those who are more skilled.”

She talked more rapidly as she went on, as one talks of that over which they have brooded long, and which lies near their hearts.

She spoke more quickly as she continued, like someone discussing something they've thought about deeply and that is close to their heart.

Waldo watched her intently.

Waldo watched her closely.

“They say women have one great and noble work left them, and they do it ill. That is true; they do it execrably. It is the work that demands the broadest culture, and they have not even the narrowest. The lawyer may see no deeper than his law-books, and the chemist see no further than the windows of his laboratory, and they may do their work well. But the woman who does woman’s work needs a many-sided, multiform culture; the heights and depths of human life must not be beyond the reach of her vision; she must have knowledge of men and things in many states, a wide catholicity of sympathy, the strength that springs from knowledge, and the magnanimity which springs from strength. We bear the world, and we make it. The souls of little children are marvellously delicate and tender things, and keep forever the shadow that first falls on them, and that is the mother’s or at best a woman’s. There was never a great man who had not a great mother—it is hardly an exaggeration. The first six years of our life make us; all that is added later is veneer; and yet some say, if a woman can cook a dinner or dress herself well she has culture enough.

“They say women have one important and noble job left to do, and they do it poorly. That’s true; they do it terribly. This job requires the broadest education, and they often have not even the slightest bit. A lawyer might see no deeper than his law books, and a chemist might look no further than the windows of his lab, and they can still do their jobs well. But a woman who does women’s work needs a well-rounded, diverse education; she must be able to comprehend the highs and lows of human life; she needs knowledge about people and things in various situations, a wide capacity for empathy, the strength that comes from knowledge, and the generosity that comes from that strength. We bear the world, and we shape it. The souls of little children are incredibly delicate and tender, and they forever hold the first shadow cast upon them, which belongs to their mother or, at best, another woman. There has never been a great man who didn't have a great mother—it’s hardly an exaggeration. The first six years of our lives shape who we are; everything added later is just superficial; and yet some say that if a woman can cook dinner or dress nicely, she has enough culture.”

“The mightiest and noblest of human work is given to us, and we do it ill. Send a navvie to work into an artist’s studio, and see what you will find there! And yet, thank God, we have this work,” she added, quickly—“it is the one window through which we see into the great world of earnest labour. The meanest girl who dances and dresses becomes something higher when her children look up into her face and ask her questions. It is the only education we have and which they cannot take from us.”

"The greatest and most admirable human work is presented to us, and we often mess it up. Send a laborer into an artist’s studio, and see what happens! And yet, thank God, we have this work,” she added quickly—“it’s the one window through which we glimpse the vast world of serious labor. The simplest girl who dances and dresses elevates herself when her children look up at her and ask her questions. It’s the only education we possess, and it’s something they can’t take away from us.”

She smiled slightly. “They say that we complain of woman’s being compelled to look upon marriage as a profession; but that she is free to enter upon it or leave it, as she pleases.

She smiled a little. “People say that we complain about women being forced to see marriage as a career; yet, they claim she is free to enter it or walk away whenever she wants.

“Yes—and a cat set afloat in a pond is free to sit in the tub till it dies there, it is under no obligation to wet its feet; and a drowning man may catch at a straw or not, just as he likes—it is a glorious liberty! Let any man think for five minutes of what old maidenhood means to a woman—and then let him be silent. Is it easy to bear through life a name that in itself signifies defeat? to dwell, as nine out of ten unmarried women must, under the finger of another woman? Is it easy to look forward to an old age without honour, without the reward of useful labour, without love? I wonder how many men there are who would give up everything that is dear in life for the sake of maintaining a high ideal purity.”

“Yes—and a cat floating in a pond is free to sit in the tub until it dies there; it doesn’t have to get its feet wet. And a drowning man can grab onto a straw or not, just as he wants—it’s a wonderful freedom! Let any man think for five minutes about what old maidhood means for a woman—and then let him be quiet. Is it easy to go through life with a name that already means defeat? To live, as nine out of ten unmarried women must, under the influence of another woman? Is it easy to look forward to an old age without honor, without the reward of meaningful work, without love? I wonder how many men would give up everything that is precious in life to maintain a high ideal of purity.”

She laughed a little laugh that was clear without being pleasant.

She let out a small laugh that was clear but not enjoyable.

“And then, when they have no other argument against us, they say, ‘Go on; but when you have made woman what you wish, and her children inherit her culture, you will defeat yourself. Man will gradually become extinct from excess of intellect, the passions which replenish the race will die.’ Fools!” she said, curling her pretty lip. “A Hottentot sits at the roadside and feeds on a rotten bone he has found there, and takes out his bottle of Cape-smoke and swills at it, and grunts with satisfaction; and the cultured child of the nineteenth century sits in his armchair, and sips choice wines with the lip of a connoisseur, and tastes delicate dishes with a delicate palate, and with a satisfaction of which the Hottentot knows nothing. Heavy jaw and sloping forehead—all have gone with increasing intellect; but the animal appetites are there still—refined, discriminative, but immeasurably intensified. Fools! Before men forgave or worshipped, while they were weak on their hind legs, did they not eat and drink, and fight for wives? When all the latter additions to humanity have vanished, will not the foundation on which they are built remain?”

“And then, when they have no other argument against us, they say, ‘Go on; but when you’ve made women what you want, and their children inherit their culture, you’ll defeat yourself. Men will slowly become extinct because of too much intelligence, and the passions that keep the race going will fade away.’ Fools!” she said, curling her pretty lip. “A Hottentot sits by the roadside and eats a rotten bone he found there, pulls out his bottle of Cape-smoke and drinks from it, grunting with satisfaction; meanwhile, the cultured child of the nineteenth century sits in his armchair, sipping fine wines like a connoisseur, tasting delicate dishes with a refined palate, enjoying a satisfaction that the Hottentot can’t even imagine. Heavy jaws and sloping foreheads—those have disappeared with increased intelligence; but the basic animal desires are still there—refined, selective, but much more intense. Fools! Before men forgave or worshipped, when they were weak on their hind legs, didn’t they eat and drink, and fight for their wives? When all those later additions to humanity are gone, won’t the foundation they’re built on still remain?”

She was silent then for a while, and said somewhat dreamily, more as though speaking to herself than to him,

She was quiet for a bit and said somewhat dreamily, more like she was talking to herself than to him,

“They ask, What will you gain, even if man does not become extinct?—you will have brought justice and equality on to the earth, and sent love from it. When men and women are equals they will love no more. Your highly-cultured women will not be lovable, will not love.

“They ask, What will you gain, even if humanity doesn’t become extinct?—you will have brought justice and equality to the earth, and sent love from it. When men and women are equals, they will love no more. Your highly-educated women will not be lovable, will not love.”

“Do they see nothing, understand nothing? It is Tant Sannie who buries husbands one after another, and folds her hands resignedly,—‘The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord,’—and she looks for another. It is the hard-headed, deep thinker who, when the wife who has thought and worked with him goes, can find no rest, and lingers near her till he finds sleep beside her.

“Do they see nothing, understand nothing? It’s Tant Sannie who buries husbands one after another and folds her hands resignedly—‘The Lord gave, and the Lord has taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord’—and she looks for another. It’s the practical, deep thinker who, when the wife who has thought and worked with him is gone, can find no peace and stays close to her until he finally finds rest beside her.”

“A great soul draws and is drawn with a more fierce intensity than any small one. By every inch we grow in intellectual height our love strikes down its roots deeper, and spreads out its arms wider. It is for love’s sake yet more than for any other that we look for that new time.”

“A great soul attracts and is attracted with a fierceness unmatched by any small one. With every inch we grow in intellectual stature, our love digs its roots deeper and extends its reach wider. It is for the sake of love, even more than for anything else, that we seek that new time.”

She had leaned her head against the stones, and watched with her sad, soft eyes the retreating bird. “Then when that time comes,” she said lowly, “when love is no more bought or sold, when it is not a means of making bread, when each woman’s life is filled with earnest, independent labour, then love will come to her, a strange, sudden sweetness breaking in upon her earnest work; not sought for, but found. Then, but not now—”

She had rested her head against the stones, watching the bird fly away with her sad, gentle eyes. “Then when that time comes,” she said softly, “when love is no longer bought or sold, when it isn't a way to make a living, when each woman's life is filled with meaningful, independent work, then love will come to her, a strange, unexpected sweetness interrupting her serious tasks; not something she searches for, but something she discovers. Then, but not now—”

Waldo waited for her to finish the sentence, but she seemed to have forgotten him.

Waldo waited for her to finish her sentence, but she seemed to have forgotten about him.

“Lyndall,” he said, putting his hand upon her—she started—“if you think that that new time will be so great, so good, you who speak so easily—”

“Lyndall,” he said, placing his hand on hers—she jumped—“if you believe that this new era will be so amazing, so positive, you who talk so freely—”

She interrupted him.

She cut him off.

“Speak! speak!” she said, “the difficulty is not to speak; the difficulty is to keep silence.”

“Talk! Talk!” she said, “the challenge isn’t to talk; the challenge is to stay quiet.”

“But why do you not try to bring that time?” he said with pitiful simplicity. “When you speak I believe all you say; other people would listen to you also.”

“But why don’t you try to bring that time back?” he said with heartfelt simplicity. “When you speak, I believe everything you say; other people would listen to you too.”

“I am not so sure of that,” she said with a smile.

“I’m not so sure about that,” she said with a smile.

Then over the small face came the weary look it had worn last night as it watched the shadow in the corner, Ah, so weary!

Then the small face took on the tired expression it had worn the night before while watching the shadow in the corner—oh, so tired!

“I, Waldo, I?” she said. “I will do nothing good for myself, nothing for the world, till some one wakes me. I am asleep, swathed, shut up in self; till I have been delivered I will deliver no one.”

“I, Waldo, I?” she said. “I won’t do anything good for myself, nothing for the world, until someone wakes me up. I’m asleep, wrapped up, locked inside myself; until I’m set free, I won’t free anyone.”

He looked at her wondering, but she was not looking at him.

He looked at her with curiosity, but she wasn't looking at him.

“To see the good and the beautiful,” she said, “and to have no strength to live it, is only to be Moses on the mountain of Nebo, with the land at your feet and no power to enter. It would be better not to see it. Come,” she said, looking up into his face, and seeing its uncomprehending expression, “let us go, it is getting late. Doss is anxious for his breakfast also,” she added, wheeling round and calling to the dog, who was endeavouring to unearth a mole, an occupation to which he had been zealously addicted from the third month, but in which he had never on any single occasion proved successful.

“To see the good and the beautiful,” she said, “and to have no strength to live it, is like being Moses on the mountain of Nebo, with the promised land at your feet but no way to enter it. It would be better not to see it at all. Come,” she said, looking up into his face and noticing his confused expression, “let's go, it’s getting late. Doss is also eager for his breakfast,” she added, turning around and calling to the dog, who was trying to dig up a mole, a hobby he had been obsessively engaged in since he was three months old, but had never once succeeded at.

Waldo shouldered his bag, and Lyndall walked on before in silence, with the dog close to her side. Perhaps she thought of the narrowness of the limits within which a human soul may speak and be understood by its nearest of mental kin, of how soon it reaches that solitary land of the individual experience, in which no fellow footfall is ever heard. Whatever her thoughts may have been, she was soon interrupted. Waldo came close to her, and standing still, produced with awkwardness from his breast-pocket a small carved box.

Waldo slung his bag over his shoulder, and Lyndall walked ahead in silence, with the dog right beside her. Maybe she was thinking about how limited the ways are in which a person can communicate and truly be understood by those closest to them, and how quickly one can find themselves in that lonely space of individual experience, where no one else’s footsteps can be heard. Whatever was on her mind, she was soon interrupted. Waldo stepped up next to her, and standing still, awkwardly pulled a small carved box from his breast pocket.

“I made it for you,” he said, holding it out.

“I made this for you,” he said, offering it to her.

“I like it,” she said, examining it carefully.

“I like it,” she said, looking it over closely.

The workmanship was better than that of the grave-post. The flowers that covered it were delicate, and here and there small conical protuberances were let in among them. She turned it round critically. Waldo bent over it lovingly.

The craftsmanship was better than that of the grave marker. The flowers that adorned it were delicate, and here and there, small cone-shaped bumps were embedded among them. She examined it critically. Waldo looked at it affectionately.

“There is one strange thing about it,” he said earnestly, putting a finger on one little pyramid. “I made it without these, and I felt something was wrong; I tried many changes, and at last I let these in, and then it was right. But why was it? They are not beautiful in themselves.”

“There’s one odd thing about it,” he said seriously, pointing at a small pyramid. “I created it without these, and I sensed that something was off; I made a lot of adjustments, and finally I included these, and then it felt right. But why is that? They aren’t beautiful on their own.”

“They relieve the monotony of the smooth leaves, I suppose.”

“They break up the monotony of the smooth leaves, I guess.”

He shook his head as over a weighty matter.

He shook his head as if it were a serious issue.

“The sky is monotonous,” he said, “when it is blue, and yet it is beautiful. I have thought of that often; but it is not monotony, and it is not variety makes beauty. What is it? The sky, and your face, and this box—the same thing is in them all, only more in the sky and in your face. But what is it?”

“The sky is boring,” he said, “when it’s blue, and yet it’s beautiful. I’ve thought about that a lot; but it’s not monotony or variety that creates beauty. What is it? The sky, your face, and this box—all of them have the same thing, just more in the sky and in your face. But what is it?”

She smiled.

She grinned.

“So you are at your old work still. Why, why, why? What is the reason? It is enough for me,” she said, “if I find out what is beautiful and what is ugly, what is real and what is not. Why it is there, and over the final cause of things in general, I don’t trouble myself; there must be one, but what is it to me? If I howl to all eternity I shall never get hold of it; and if I did I might be no better off. But you Germans are born with an aptitude for borrowing; you can’t help yourselves. You must sniff after reasons, just as that dog must after a mole. He knows perfectly well he will never catch it, but he’s under the imperative necessity of digging for it.”

“So, you’re still at your old job. Why? What’s the reason? It’s enough for me,” she said, “if I can figure out what’s beautiful and what’s ugly, what’s real and what’s not. Why it exists, and the ultimate reason for things in general, I don’t worry about; there must be one, but what does it matter to me? If I scream forever, I’ll never grasp it; and even if I did, it might not change anything. But you Germans have this natural tendency to borrow; you can’t help yourselves. You have to chase after reasons, just like that dog must chase after a mole. He knows he’ll never catch it, but he feels the need to dig for it.”

“But he might find it.”

“But he might discover it.”

“Might!—but he never has and never will. Life is too short to run after mights; we must have certainties.”

“Might!—but he never has and never will. Life is too short to chase after possibilities; we need certainties.”

She tucked the box under her arm and was about to walk on, when Gregory Rose, with shining spurs, an ostrich feather in his hat, and a silver-headed whip, careered past. He bowed gallantly as he went by. They waited till the dust of the horse’s hoofs had laid itself.

She tucked the box under her arm and was about to walk on when Gregory Rose, with shiny spurs, an ostrich feather in his hat, and a silver-tipped whip, zoomed past. He bowed elegantly as he went by. They waited until the dust from the horse's hooves settled.

“There,” said Lyndall, “goes a true woman—one born for the sphere that some women have to fill without being born for it. How happy he would be sewing frills into his little girl’s frocks, and how pretty he would look sitting in a parlour, with a rough man making love to him! Don’t you think so?”

“Look,” said Lyndall, “there goes a real woman—one made for the role that some women have to take on without being suited for it. How happy he would be sewing lace on his little girl’s dresses, and how charming he would look sitting in a living room with a rough man courting him! Don’t you think so?”

“I shall not stay here when he is master,” Waldo answered, not able to connect any kind of beauty with Gregory Rose.

“I’m not staying here now that he’s in charge,” Waldo replied, unable to see any kind of beauty in Gregory Rose.

“I should imagine not. The rule of a woman is tyranny; but the rule of a man-woman grinds fine. Where are you going?”

“I can't imagine so. A woman's rule is oppressive; but a man’s rule—like a woman’s—makes things tough. Where are you headed?”

“Anywhere.”

"Anywhere."

“What to do?”

"What should I do?"

“See—see everything.”

"Look—look at everything."

“You will be disappointed.”

"You'll be disappointed."

“And were you?”

"Did you?"

“Yes; and you will be more so. I want things that men and the world give, you do not. If you have a few yards of earth to stand on, and a bit of blue over you, and something that you cannot see to dream about, you have all that you need, all that you know how to use. But I like to see real men. Let them be as disagreeable as they please, they are more interesting to me than flowers, or trees, or stars, or any other thing under the sun. Sometimes,” she added, walking on, and shaking the dust daintily from her skirts, “when I am not too busy trying to find a new way of doing my hair that will show my little neck to better advantage, or over other work of that kind, sometimes it amuses me intensely to trace out the resemblance between one man and another: to see how Tant Sannie and I, you and Bonaparte, St. Simon on his pillow, and the emperor dining off larks’ tongues, are one and the same compound, merely mixed in different proportions.

“Yes; and you will be even more so. I want the things that people and the world offer, but you don’t. If you have a little piece of land to stand on, some blue sky above you, and something you can’t see to dream about, you have everything you need, all that you know how to use. But I prefer to see real men. They can be as difficult as they want; they’re more interesting to me than flowers, trees, stars, or anything else on this planet. Sometimes,” she added, walking on and brushing the dust off her skirts delicately, “when I’m not too busy figuring out a new hairstyle that shows off my little neck better or dealing with other similar tasks, it really entertains me to trace the similarities between one man and another: to see how Tant Sannie and I, you and Bonaparte, St. Simon on his pillow, and the emperor dining on lark tongues, are all basically the same mix, just blended in different amounts.”

“What is microscopic in one is largely developed in another; what is a rudimentary in one man is an active organ in another; but all things are in all men, and one soul is the model of all. We shall find nothing new in human nature after we have once carefully dissected and analyzed the one being we ever shall truly know—ourself. The Kaffer girl threw some coffee on my arm in bed this morning; I felt displeased, but said nothing. Tant Sannie would have thrown the saucer at her and sworn for an hour; but the feeling would be the same irritated displeasure. If a huge animated stomach like Bonaparte were put under a glass by a skilful mental microscopist, even he would be found to have an embryonic doubling somewhere indicative of a heart, and rudimentary buddings that might have become conscience and sincerity. Let me take your arm Waldo.

“What is minimal in one person is well-developed in another; what is basic in one individual is a fully functioning part in someone else; but everything exists in all people, and one soul serves as the template for all. We won't discover anything new about human nature once we've thoroughly examined and analyzed the only person we truly know—ourselves. The girl brought me coffee while I was in bed this morning; I felt annoyed but didn’t say anything. Tant Sannie would have thrown the saucer at her and cursed for an hour, but the underlying feeling would still be the same irritated annoyance. If a huge, animated stomach like Bonaparte's were put under a microscope by a skilled mental analyst, even he would show some early sign of a heart and early formations that could have developed into conscience and sincerity. Let me take your arm, Waldo.”

“How full you are of mealie dust. No, never mind. It will brush off. And sometimes what is more amusing still than tracing the likeness between man and man, is to trace the analogy there always is between the progress and development of one individual and of a whole nation; or, again, between a single nation and the entire human race. It is pleasant when it dawns on you that the one is just the other written out in large letters; and very odd to find all the little follies and virtues, and developments and retrogressions, written out in the big world’s book that you find in your little internal self. It is the most amusing thing I know of; but of course, being a woman, I have not often time for such amusements. Professional duties always first, you know. It takes a great deal of time and thought always to look perfectly exquisite, even for a pretty woman. Is the old buggy still in existence, Waldo?”

“How covered you are in corn dust. No, never mind. It will brush off. And sometimes what's even more entertaining than finding similarities between people is noticing the parallels between the growth and development of one person and that of an entire nation; or, again, between a single nation and all of humanity. It’s delightful when it hits you that one is simply the other expressed in bigger terms; and it's quite strange to see all the little quirks and virtues, along with advancements and setbacks, laid out in the larger world’s book that you find in your own inner self. It’s the most entertaining thing I know; but of course, being a woman, I don’t often have time for such amusements. Professional responsibilities come first, you know. It takes a lot of time and thought to look truly stunning, even for an attractive woman. Is the old carriage still around, Waldo?”

“Yes, but the harness is broken.”

“Yes, but the harness is broken.”

“Well, I wish you would mend it. You must teach me to drive. I must learn something while I am here. I got the Hottentot girl to show me how to make sarsarties this morning; and Tant Sannie is going to teach me to make kapjes. I will come and sit with you this afternoon while you mend the harness.”

“Well, I wish you would fix it. You have to teach me how to drive. I need to learn something while I’m here. I got the Hottentot girl to show me how to make sarsarties this morning, and Tant Sannie is going to teach me how to make kapjes. I’ll come and hang out with you this afternoon while you fix the harness.”

“Thank you.”

"Thanks."

“No, don’t thank me; I come for my own pleasure. I never find any one I can talk to. Women bore me, and men, I talk so to—‘Going to the ball this evening? Nice little dog that of yours. Pretty little ears. So fond of pointer pups!’ And they think me fascinating, charming! Men are like the earth, and we are the moon; we turn always one side to them, and they think there is no other, because they don’t see it—but there is.”

“No, don’t thank me; I’m here for my own enjoyment. I never meet anyone I can talk to. Women bore me, and with men, I just say things like, ‘Going to the ball tonight? Cute little dog of yours. Adorable ears. Love those pointer pups!’ And they think I’m fascinating and charming! Men are like the earth, and we’re the moon; we always show them one side, and they believe that’s all there is to us because they can’t see the other side—but it definitely exists.”

They had reached the house now.

They had arrived at the house now.

“Tell me when you set to work,” she said, and walked toward the door.

“Let me know when you start working,” she said, and walked toward the door.

Waldo stood to look after her, and Doss stood at his side, a look of painful uncertainty depicted on his small countenance, and one little foot poised in the air. Should he stay with his master or go? He looked at the figure with the wide straw hat moving toward the house, and he looked up at his master; then he put down the little paw and went. Waldo watched them both in at the door and then walked away alone. He was satisfied that at least his dog was with her.

Waldo stood to watch her go, and Doss stood next to him, a pained expression on his small face, with one little foot lifted in the air. Should he stay with his owner or leave? He glanced at the figure in the wide straw hat heading toward the house, then looked up at his owner; finally, he lowered his little paw and followed her. Waldo watched them both enter the house and then walked away alone. He felt assured that at least his dog was with her.





Chapter 2.V. Tant Sannie Holds An Upsitting, and Gregory Writes A

Letter.

Message.

It was just after sunset, and Lyndall had not yet returned from her first driving-lesson, when the lean coloured woman standing at the corner of the house to enjoy the evening breeze, saw coming along the road a strange horseman. Very narrowly she surveyed him, as slowly he approached. He was attired in the deepest mourning, the black crepe round his tall hat totally concealing the black felt, and nothing but a dazzling shirt-front relieving the funereal tone of his attire. He rode much forward in his saddle, with his chin resting on the uppermost of his shirt-studs, and there was an air of meek subjection to the will of Heaven, and to what might be in store for him, that bespoke itself even in the way in which he gently urged his steed. He was evidently in no hurry to reach his destination, for the nearer he approached to it the slacker did his bridle hang. The coloured woman having duly inspected him, dashed into the dwelling.

It was just after sunset, and Lyndall still hadn’t come back from her first driving lesson when the slim woman of color standing at the corner of the house to enjoy the evening breeze noticed a strange horseman coming down the road. She carefully observed him as he slowly approached. He was dressed in deep mourning; the black crepe around his tall hat completely hid the black felt, and the only thing that broke the somber look of his outfit was a bright white shirt front. He sat far forward in his saddle, his chin resting on the top of his shirt studs, giving off an air of quiet acceptance of fate and whatever might come his way, which was evident even in the gentle way he urged his horse. He clearly wasn't in a rush to reach his destination, as the closer he got, the looser his grip on the reins became. After giving him a thorough look, the woman hurried into the house.

“Here is another one!” she cried—“a widower; I see it by his hat.”

“Here’s another one!” she exclaimed, “a widower; I can tell by his hat.”

“Good Lord!” said Tant Sannie; “it’s the seventh I’ve had this month; but the men know where sheep and good looks and money in the bank are to be found,” she added, winking knowingly. “How does he look?”

“Good Lord!” said Tant Sannie; “it’s the seventh one I’ve had this month; but the guys know where to find sheep and good looks and money in the bank,” she added, winking knowingly. “How does he look?”

“Nineteen, weak eyes, white hair, little round nose,” said the maid.

“Nineteen, weak eyes, white hair, small round nose,” said the maid.

“Then it’s he! then it’s he!” said Tant Sannie triumphantly; “little Piet Vander Walt, whose wife died last month—two farms, twelve thousand sheep. I’ve not seen him, but my sister-in-law told me about him, and I dreamed about him last night.”

“Then it’s him! Then it’s him!” said Tant Sannie triumphantly; “little Piet Vander Walt, whose wife passed away last month—two farms, twelve thousand sheep. I haven’t seen him, but my sister-in-law told me about him, and I dreamed about him last night.”

Here Piet’s black hat appeared in the doorway, and the Boer-woman drew herself up in dignified silence, extended the tips of her fingers, and motioned solemnly to a chair. The young man seated himself, sticking his feet as far under it as they would go, and said mildly:

Here Piet’s black hat appeared in the doorway, and the Boer-woman straightened herself in dignified silence, extended the tips of her fingers, and motioned solemnly to a chair. The young man sat down, pushing his feet as far under it as they would go, and said mildly:

“I am Little Piet Vander Walt, and my father is Big Piet Vander Walt.”

“I’m Little Piet Vander Walt, and my dad is Big Piet Vander Walt.”

Tant Sannie said solemnly: “Yes.”

Tant Sannie said seriously: “Yes.”

“Aunt,” said the young man, starting up spasmodically; “can I off-saddle?”

“Aunt,” said the young man, suddenly sitting up; “can I get off the horse?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

He seized his hat, and disappeared with a rush through the door.

He grabbed his hat and rushed out the door.

“I told you so! I knew it!” said Tant Sannie. “The dear Lord doesn’t send dreams for nothing. Didn’t I tell you this morning that I dreamed of a great beast like a sheep, with red eyes, and I killed it? Wasn’t the white wool his hair, and the red eyes his weak eyes, and my killing him meant marriage? Get supper ready quickly; the sheep’s inside and roaster-cakes. We shall sit up tonight.”

“I told you so! I knew it!” said Aunt Sannie. “The dear Lord doesn’t send dreams for no reason. Didn’t I tell you this morning that I dreamed of a huge beast like a sheep, with red eyes, and I killed it? Wasn’t the white wool his fur, and the red eyes his weak eyes, and my killing him meant marriage? Get dinner ready quickly; the sheep’s inside and roast cakes. We’re going to stay up tonight.”

To young Piet Vander Walt that supper was a period of intense torture. There was something overawing in that assembly of English people, with their incomprehensible speech; and moreover, it was his first courtship; his first wife had courted him, and ten months of severe domestic rule had not raised his spirit nor courage. He ate little, and when he raised a morsel to his lips glanced guiltily round to see if he were not observed. He had put three rings on his little finger, with the intention of sticking it out stiffly when he raised a coffee-cup; now the little finger was curled miserably among its fellows. It was small relief when the meal was over, and Tant Sannie and he repaired to the front room. Once seated there, he set his knees close together, stood his black hat upon them, and wretchedly turned the brim up and down. But supper had cheered Tant Sannie, who found it impossible longer to maintain that decorous silence, and whose heart yearned over the youth.

To young Piet Vander Walt, that dinner was a time of intense torture. There was something intimidating about the gathering of English people, speaking in their incomprehensible language; plus, this was his first experience of courtship. His first wife had pursued him, and ten months of strict domestic life hadn't lifted his spirit or courage. He barely ate, and whenever he brought food to his lips, he glanced around anxiously to see if anyone was watching him. He had put three rings on his little finger, intending to stick it out proudly while holding a coffee cup; instead, his little finger was miserably curled among the others. It was a small relief when the meal was over, and he and Tant Sannie went to the front room. Once they were seated, he pressed his knees together, rested his black hat on them, and nervously turned the brim up and down. But the dinner had perked up Tant Sannie, who found it impossible to keep up her proper silence any longer and felt a deep affection for the young man.

“I was related to your aunt Selena who died,” said Tant Sannie. “My mother’s stepbrother’s child was married to her father’s brother’s stepnephew’s niece.”

“I was related to your aunt Selena who passed away,” said Tant Sannie. “My mother’s stepbrother’s child was married to her father’s brother’s stepson’s niece.”

“Yes, aunt,” said the young man, “I know we were related.”

“Yes, aunt,” said the young man, “I know we're family.”

“It was her cousin,” said Tant Sannie, now fairly on the flow, “who had the cancer cut out of her breast by the other doctor, who was not the right doctor they sent for, but who did it quite as well.”

“It was her cousin,” said Tant Sannie, now really getting into it, “who had the cancer removed from her breast by the other doctor, who wasn’t the right doctor they called for, but who did it just as well.”

“Yes, aunt,” said the young man.

“Yeah, aunt,” said the young man.

“I’ve heard about it often,” said Tant Sannie. “And he was the son of the old doctor that they say died on Christmas-day, but I don’t know if that’s true. People do tell such awful lies. Why should he die on Christmas-day more than any other day?”

“I’ve heard about it a lot,” said Tant Sannie. “And he was the son of the old doctor who they say died on Christmas day, but I don’t know if that’s true. People can tell such terrible lies. Why should he die on Christmas day more than any other day?”

“Yes, aunt, why?” said the young man meekly.

“Yes, aunt, why?” the young man said quietly.

“Did you ever have the toothache?” asked Tant Sannie.

“Have you ever had a toothache?” asked Tant Sannie.

“No, aunt.”

“No, Aunt.”

“Well, they say that doctor—not the son of the old doctor that died on Christmas-day, the other that didn’t come when he was sent for—he gave such good stuff for the toothache that if you opened the bottle in the room where any one was bad they got better directly. You could see it was good stuff,” said Tant Sannie; “it tasted horrid. That was a real doctor! He used to give a bottle so high,” said the Boer-woman, raising her hand a foot from the table, “you could drink at it for a month and it wouldn’t get done, and the same medicine was good for all sorts of sicknesses—croup, measles, jaundice, dropsy. Now you have to buy a new kind for each sickness. The doctors aren’t so good as they used to be.”

“Well, they say that doctor—not the son of the old doctor who died on Christmas Day, the other one who didn’t come when he was called—he gave such great stuff for toothaches that if you opened the bottle in a room where anyone was sick, they would feel better right away. You could tell it was good stuff,” said Tant Sannie; “it tasted terrible. That was a real doctor! He would give a bottle that high,” said the Boer woman, raising her hand a foot above the table, “you could use it for a month and it wouldn't be finished, and the same medicine worked for all kinds of illnesses—croup, measles, jaundice, dropsy. Now you have to buy a different kind for each illness. Doctors aren’t as good as they used to be.”

“No, aunt,” said the young man, who was trying to gain courage to stick out his legs and clink his spurs together. He did so at last.

“No, aunt,” said the young man, who was trying to muster the courage to stretch out his legs and jingle his spurs together. He finally did it.

Tant Sannie had noticed the spurs before; but she thought it showed a nice manly spirit, and her heart warmed yet more to the youth.

Tant Sannie had seen the spurs before, but she thought it showed a nice, manly spirit, and her heart warmed even more to the young man.

“Did you ever have convulsions when you were a baby?” asked Tant Sannie.

“Did you ever have seizures when you were a baby?” asked Tant Sannie.

“Yes,” said the young man.

“Yes,” said the guy.

“Strange,” said Tant Sannie; “I had convulsions too. Wonderful that we should be so much alike!”

“That's weird,” said Tant Sannie; “I had convulsions too. It's amazing that we're so much alike!”

“Aunt,” said the young man explosively, “can we sit up tonight?”

“Aunt,” said the young man excitedly, “can we stay up tonight?”

Tant Sannie hung her head and half closed her eyes; but finding that her little wiles were thrown away, the young man staring fixedly at his hat, she simpered, “Yes,” and went away to fetch candles.

Tant Sannie lowered her head and half closed her eyes; but realizing that her little tricks weren't working, with the young man staring intently at his hat, she smiled coyly and went to get some candles.

In the dining room Em worked at her machine, and Gregory sat close beside her, his great blue eyes turned to the window where Lyndall leaned out talking to Waldo.

In the dining room, Em worked at her machine, while Gregory sat nearby, his big blue eyes focused on the window where Lyndall leaned out chatting with Waldo.

Tant Sannie took two candles out of the cupboard and held them up triumphantly, winking all round the room.

Tant Sannie grabbed two candles from the cupboard and held them up proudly, winking at everyone in the room.

“He’s asked for them,” she said.

"He's asked for them," she said.

“Does he want them for his horse’s rubbed back?” asked Gregory, new to up-country life.

“Does he want them for his horse’s sore back?” asked Gregory, new to country life.

“No,” said Tant Sannie, indignantly; “we’re going to sit up!” and she walked off in triumph with the candles.

“No,” said Tant Sannie, angrily; “we're going to stay up!” and she walked off confidently with the candles.

Nevertheless, when all the rest of the house had retired, when the long candle was lighted, when the coffee-kettle was filled, when she sat in the elbow-chair, with her lover on a chair close beside her, and when the vigil of the night was fairly begun, she began to find it wearisome. The young man looked chilly, and said nothing.

Nevertheless, when everyone else in the house had gone to bed, when the long candle was lit, when the coffee kettle was filled, when she sat in the armchair with her partner in a chair right next to her, and when the night watch had truly begun, she started to feel bored. The young man looked cold and didn’t say anything.

“Won’t you put your feet on my stove?” said Tant Sannie.

“Won’t you put your feet on my stove?” Tant Sannie asked.

“No thank you, aunt,” said the young man, and both lapsed into silence.

“No thanks, Aunt,” said the young man, and they both fell silent.

At last Tant Sannie, afraid of going to sleep, tapped a strong cup of coffee for herself and handed another to her lover. This visibly revived both.

At last, Tant Sannie, worried about falling asleep, made herself a strong cup of coffee and handed another to her partner. This clearly energized both of them.

“How long were you married, cousin?”

"How long were you married, cousin?"

“Ten months, aunt.”

"Ten months, Aunt."

“How old was your baby?”

“How old is your baby?”

“Three days when it died.”

"Three days until it died."

“It’s very hard when we must give our husbands and wives to the Lord,” said Tant Sannie.

“It’s really tough when we have to give our husbands and wives to the Lord,” said Tant Sannie.

“Very,” said the young man; “but it’s the Lord’s will.”

“Very,” said the young man; “but it’s what the Lord wants.”

“Yes,” said Tant Sannie, and sighed.

“Yes,” said Tant Sannie, and sighed.

“She was such a good wife, aunt: I’ve known her break a churn-stick over a maid’s head for only letting dust come on a milk cloth.”

“She was such a good wife, aunt: I’ve seen her break a churn stick over a maid’s head just for allowing dust to land on a milk cloth.”

Tant Sannie felt a twinge of jealousy. She had never broken a churn-stick on a maid’s head.

Tant Sannie felt a pang of jealousy. She had never smashed a churn stick over a maid's head.

“I hope your wife made a good end,” she said.

“I hope your wife passed away peacefully,” she said.

“Oh, beautiful, aunt: she said up a psalm and two hymns and a half before she died.”

“Oh, beautiful aunt: she sang a psalm and two and a half hymns before she passed away.”

“Did she leave any messages?” asked Tant Sannie.

“Did she leave any messages?” Tant Sannie asked.

“No,” said the young man; “but the night before she died I was lying at the foot of her bed; I felt her foot kick me.

“No,” said the young man; “but the night before she died I was lying at the foot of her bed; I felt her foot kick me.

“‘Piet,’ she said.

"Piet," she said.

“‘Annie, my heart,’ said I.

"‘Annie, my love,’ I said."

“‘My little baby that died yesterday has been here, and it stood over the wagon-box,’ she said.

“‘My little baby that died yesterday has been here, and it stood over the wagon box,’ she said.”

“‘What did it say?’ I asked.

“‘What did it say?’ I asked.”

“‘It said that if I died you must marry a fat woman.’

“‘It said that if I died you have to marry a heavy woman.’”

“‘I will,’ I said, and I went to sleep again. Presently she woke me.

“I will,” I said, and I went back to sleep. Soon, she woke me up.

“‘The little baby has been here again, and it says you must marry a woman over thirty, and who’s had two husbands.’

“‘The little baby has been here again, and it says you have to marry a woman over thirty who’s been married twice.’”

“I didn’t go to sleep after that for a long time, aunt; but when I did she woke me.

“I didn’t fall asleep after that for a long time, aunt; but when I finally did, she woke me.”

“‘The baby has been here again,’ she said, ‘and it says you mustn’t marry a woman with a mole.’ I told her I wouldn’t; and the next day she died.”

“‘The baby has been here again,’ she said, ‘and it says you shouldn’t marry a woman with a mole.’ I told her I wouldn’t; and the next day she died.”

“That was a vision from the Redeemer,” said Tant Sannie.

"That was a vision from the Savior," said Aunt Sannie.

The young man nodded his head mournfully. He thought of a younger sister of his wife’s who was not fat, and who had a mole, and of whom his wife had always been jealous, and he wished the little baby had liked better staying in heaven than coming and standing over the wagon-chest.

The young man nodded his head sadly. He thought about his wife’s younger sister, who wasn’t overweight and had a mole, and whom his wife had always been envious of. He wished the little baby had preferred to stay in heaven rather than come and stand over the chest in the wagon.

“I suppose that’s why you came to me,” said Tant Sannie.

“I guess that’s why you came to me,” Tant Sannie said.

“Yes, aunt. And pa said I ought to get married before shearing-time. It is bad if there’s no one to see after things then; and the maids waste such a lot of fat.”

“Yes, Aunt. And Dad said I should get married before shearing time. It’s not good if there’s no one to take care of things then, and the maids waste so much fat.”

“When do you want to get married?”

“When do you want to get married?”

“Next month, aunt,” said the young man in a tone of hopeless resignation. “May I kiss you, aunt?”

“Next month, Aunt,” said the young man with a tone of hopeless resignation. “Can I kiss you, Aunt?”

“Fie! fie!” said Tant Sannie, and then gave him a resounding kiss. “Come, draw your chair a little closer,” she said, and their elbows now touching, they sat on through the night.

“Ugh! Ugh!” said Tant Sannie, and then gave him a big kiss. “Come, pull your chair a little closer,” she said, and with their elbows now touching, they sat together through the night.

The next morning at dawn, as Em passed through Tant Sannie’s bedroom, she found the Boer-woman pulling off her boots preparatory to climbing into bed.

The next morning at dawn, as Em walked through Tant Sannie’s bedroom, she found the Boer woman taking off her boots to get ready for bed.

“Where is Piet Vander Walt?”

“Where’s Piet Vander Walt?”

“Just gone,” said Tant Sannie; “and I am going to marry him this day four weeks. I am dead sleepy,” she added; “the stupid thing doesn’t know how to talk love-talk at all,” and she climbed into the four-poster, clothes and all, and drew the quilt up to her chin.

“Just gone,” said Tant Sannie; “and I’m going to marry him in exactly four weeks. I’m so tired,” she added; “the poor guy doesn’t know how to flirt at all,” and she climbed into the four-poster bed, clothes and all, and pulled the quilt up to her chin.


On the day preceding Tant Sannie’s wedding, Gregory Rose sat in the blazing sun on the stone wall behind his daub-and-wattle house. It was warm, but he was intently watching a small buggy that was being recklessly driven over the bushes in the direction of the farmhouse. Gregory never stirred till it had vanished; then, finding the stones hot, he slipped down and walked into the house. He kicked the little pail that lay in the doorway, and sent it into one corner; that did him good. Then he sat down on the box, and began cutting letters out of a piece of newspaper. Finding that the snippings littered the floor, he picked them up and began scribbling on his blotting-paper. He tried the effect of different initials before the name Rose: G. Rose, E. Rose, L. Rose, Rose, L.L., L.L. Rose. When he had covered the sheet, he looked at it discontentedly a little while, then suddenly began to write a letter:

On the day before Tant Sannie’s wedding, Gregory Rose sat in the scorching sun on the stone wall behind his mud-and-wattle house. It was warm, but he was focused on a small buggy that was being recklessly driven through the bushes toward the farmhouse. Gregory didn't move until it disappeared; then, feeling the stones were too hot, he climbed down and walked into the house. He kicked the little pail that lay in the doorway, sending it into a corner; that made him feel better. Then he sat down on the box and started cutting out letters from a piece of newspaper. Noticing the scraps littering the floor, he picked them up and began doodling on his blotting paper. He tried out different initials before the name Rose: G. Rose, E. Rose, L. Rose, Rose, L.L., L.L. Rose. After filling the sheet, he looked at it unhappily for a bit, then suddenly started writing a letter:

“Beloved Sister,

“Dear Sister,

“It is a long while since I last wrote to you, but I have had no time. This is the first morning I have been at home since I don’t know when. Em always expects me to go down to the farmhouse in the morning; but I didn’t feel as though I could stand the ride today.

“It’s been a long time since I last wrote to you, but I haven’t had any time. This is the first morning I’ve been home in who knows how long. Em always expects me to head down to the farmhouse in the morning, but I just didn’t feel like I could handle the ride today.”

“I have much news for you.

“I have a lot of news for you.

“Tant Sannie, Em’s Boer stepmother, is to be married tomorrow. She is gone to town today, and the wedding feast is to be at her brother’s farm. Em and I are going to ride over on horseback, but her cousin is going to ride in the buggy with that German. I don’t think I’ve written to you since she came back from school. I don’t think you would like her at all, Jemima; there’s something so proud about her. She thinks just because she’s handsome there’s nobody good enough to talk to her, and just as if there had nobody else but her been to boarding-school before.

“Tant Sannie, Em’s Boer stepmom, is getting married tomorrow. She went to town today, and the wedding feast is at her brother’s farm. Em and I are going to ride over on horseback, but her cousin is going to ride in the buggy with that German guy. I don’t think I’ve written to you since she got back from school. I doubt you’d like her at all, Jemima; there’s something really proud about her. She believes that just because she’s pretty, no one is good enough to talk to her, and acts like she’s the only one who’s been to boarding school before.”

“They are going to have a grand affair tomorrow; all the Boers about are coming, and they are going to dance all night; but I don’t think I shall dance at all; for, as Em’s cousin says, these Boer dances are low things. I am sure I only danced at the last to please Em. I don’t know why she is fond of dancing. Em talked of our being married on the same day as Tant Sannie; but I said it would be nicer for her if she waited till the shearing was over, and I took her down to see you. I suppose she will have to live with us (Em’s cousin, I mean), as she has not anything in the world but a poor fifty pounds. I don’t like her at all, Jemima, and I don’t think you would. She’s got such queer ways; she’s always driving about in a gig with that low German; and I don’t think it’s at all the thing for a woman to be going about with a man she’s not engaged to. Do you? If it was me now, of course, who am a kind of connection, it would be different. The way she treats me, considering that I am so soon to be her cousin, is not at all nice. I took down my album the other day with your likenesses in it, and I told her she could look at it, and put it down close to her; but she just said, Thank you, and never even touched it, as much as to say—What are your relations to me?

"They're having a big event tomorrow; all the Boers around are coming, and they're going to dance all night. But I doubt I'll dance at all because, as Em’s cousin says, those Boer dances are pretty low-key. I really only danced at the last one to make Em happy. I don’t get why she loves dancing so much. Em mentioned getting married on the same day as Tant Sannie, but I suggested it would be better for her to wait until the shearing is over, and I took her down to see you. I guess she'll have to live with us (I mean Em’s cousin), since she doesn’t have anything except a measly fifty pounds. I really don’t like her, Jemima, and I doubt you would either. She has such strange habits; she's always driving around in a gig with that sketchy German guy. I think it’s really inappropriate for a woman to be going out with a man she isn’t engaged to. Don’t you? If it were me, being a kind of relative, it would be different. The way she treats me, considering I’m about to be her cousin, isn’t nice at all. I pulled out my album the other day with your pictures in it and offered to show it to her, putting it right next to her, but she just said, 'Thank you,' and didn’t even touch it, as if to say—What are you to me?"

“She gets the wildest horses in that buggy, and a horrid snappish little cur belonging to the German sitting in front, and then she drives out alone. I don’t think it’s at all proper for a woman to drive out alone; I wouldn’t allow it if she was my sister. The other morning, I don’t know how it happened, I was going in the way from which she was coming, and that little beast—they call him Doss—began to bark when he saw me—he always does, the little wretch—and the horses began to spring, and kicked the splashboard all to pieces. It was a sight to see Jemima! She has got the littlest hands I ever saw—I could hold them both in one of mine, and not know that I’d got anything except that they were so soft; but she held those horses in as though they were made of iron. When I wanted to help her she said, ‘No thank you: I can manage them myself. I’ve got a pair of bits that would break their jaws if I used them well,’ and she laughed and drove away. It’s so unwomanly.

“She drives the wildest horses in that buggy, along with a nasty little yappy dog belonging to the German sitting in front, and then she heads out all by herself. I don’t think it's appropriate for a woman to drive out alone; I wouldn’t allow it if she were my sister. The other morning, I don’t know how it happened, I was heading in the direction she was coming from, and that little monster—they call him Doss—started barking when he saw me—he always does, that little pest—and the horses started jumping, kicking the splashboard to pieces. It was quite a scene, Jemima! She has the tiniest hands I’ve ever seen—I could hold both of them in one of mine and wouldn’t even know I was holding anything except that they were so soft—but she controlled those horses like they were made of iron. When I offered to help her, she said, ‘No thank you: I can handle them myself. I’ve got a pair of bits that could break their jaws if I used them right,’ and she laughed and drove off. It’s so unfeminine."

“Tell father my hire of the ground will not be out for six months, and before that Em and I will be married. My pair of birds is breeding now, but I haven’t been down to see them for three days. I don’t seem to care about anything any more. I don’t know what it is; I’m not well. If I go into town on Saturday I will let the doctor examine me; but perhaps she’ll go in herself. It’s a very strange thing, Jemima, but she never will send her letters to post by me. If I ask her she has none, and the very next day she goes in and posts them herself. You mustn’t say anything about it, Jemima, but twice I’ve brought her letters from the post in a gentleman’s hand, and I’m sure they were both from the same person, because I noticed every little mark, even the dotting of the i’s.

“Tell Dad my rental for the land won’t be due for six months, and before that Em and I will be married. My pair of birds is breeding now, but I haven’t checked on them for three days. I don’t really seem to care about anything anymore. I don’t know what’s wrong; I’m not feeling well. If I go into town on Saturday, I’ll let the doctor check me out; but maybe she’ll go in herself. It’s really strange, Jemima, but she never sends her letters to be mailed by me. If I ask her, she says she doesn’t have any, and the very next day she goes in and posts them herself. You shouldn’t say anything about it, Jemima, but twice I’ve brought her letters from the post in a gentleman’s handwriting, and I’m sure they were both from the same person because I noticed every little detail, even how the i’s were dotted.”

“Of course it’s nothing to me; but for Em’s sake I can’t help feeling an interest in her, however much I may dislike her myself; and I hope she’s up to nothing. I pity the man who marries her; I wouldn’t be him for anything. If I had a wife with pride I’d make her give it up, sharp. I don’t believe in a man who can’t make a woman obey him. Now Em—I’m very fond of her, as you know—but if I tell her to put on a certain dress, that dress she puts on; and if I tell her to sit on a certain seat, on that seat she sits; and if I tell her not to speak to a certain individual, she does not speak to them. If a man lets a woman do what he doesn’t like he’s a muff.

“Of course it doesn’t matter to me; but for Em’s sake, I can’t help but feel some concern for her, no matter how much I dislike her personally; and I hope she’s not up to anything. I feel sorry for the guy who marries her; I wouldn’t want to be him for anything. If I had a wife who had too much pride, I’d make her drop it right away. I don’t believe in a man who can’t make a woman listen to him. Now Em—I really like her, as you know—but if I tell her to wear a certain dress, that’s what she wears; and if I tell her to sit in a specific spot, she sits there; and if I tell her not to talk to a certain person, she doesn’t talk to them. If a guy lets a woman do what he doesn’t want, he’s just weak.”

“Give my love to mother and the children. The veld here is looking pretty good, and the sheep are better since we washed them. Tell father the dip he recommended is very good.

“Give my love to Mom and the kids. The land here is looking pretty good, and the sheep are doing better since we washed them. Tell Dad the dip he suggested is really good.”

“Em sends her love to you. She is making me some woollen shirts; but they don’t fit me so nicely as those mother made me.

“Em sends her love to you. She’s making me some wool shirts, but they don’t fit me as well as the ones Mom made.”

“Write soon to

"Write back soon to"

“Your loving brother, Gregory.

"Your caring brother, Gregory."

“P.S.—She drove past just now; I was sitting on the kraal wall right before her eyes, and she never even bowed. G.N.R.”

“P.S.—She just drove by; I was sitting on the kraal wall right in front of her, and she didn’t even wave. G.N.R.”





Chapter 2.VI. A Boer-wedding.

“I didn’t know before you were so fond of riding hard,” said Gregory to his little betrothed.

“I didn’t know before that you loved riding so much,” Gregory said to his fiancée.

They were cantering slowly on the road to Oom Muller’s on the morning of the wedding.

They were trotting slowly down the road to Oom Muller’s on the morning of the wedding.

“Do you call this riding hard?” asked Em in some astonishment.

“Is this what you call riding hard?” Em asked, a bit surprised.

“Of course I do! It’s enough to break the horses’ necks, and knock one up for the whole day besides,” he added testily; then twisted his head to look at the buggy that came on behind. “I thought Waldo was such a mad driver; they are taking it easily enough today,” said Gregory. “One would think the black stallions were lame.”

“Of course I do! It’s enough to break the horses' necks and tire them out for the whole day,” he added irritably; then turned his head to look at the buggy that was coming up behind. “I thought Waldo was such a crazy driver; they’re taking it pretty easy today,” said Gregory. “You’d think the black stallions were lame.”

“I suppose they want to keep out of our dust,” said Em. “See, they stand still as soon as we do.”

“I guess they want to avoid getting kicked up in our dust,” Em said. “You see, they freeze in place as soon as we do.”

Perceiving this to be the case, Gregory rode on.

Perceiving this to be true, Gregory continued riding.

“It’s all that horse of yours: she kicks up such a confounded dust, I can’t stand it myself,” he said.

“It’s that horse of yours: she kicks up such a crazy dust, I can’t stand it myself,” he said.

Meanwhile the cart came on slowly enough.

Meanwhile, the cart was moving along slowly.

“Take the reins,” said Lyndall, and “and make them walk. I want to rest and watch their hoofs today—not to be exhilarated; I am so tired.”

“Take the reins,” said Lyndall, “and make them walk. I want to rest and watch their hooves today—not to be exhilarated; I am so tired.”

She leaned back in her corner, and Waldo drove on slowly in the grey dawn light along the level road. They passed the very milk-bush behind which so many years before the old German had found the Kaffer woman. But their thoughts were not with him that morning: they were the thoughts of the young, that run out to meet the future, and labour in the present. At last he touched her arm.

She leaned back in her corner, and Waldo drove slowly in the gray dawn light along the flat road. They passed the same milk-bush where the old German had found the Kaffer woman many years ago. But that morning, their thoughts weren’t with him; they were the thoughts of the young, reaching out to meet the future and working in the present. Finally, he touched her arm.

“What is it?”

"What’s up?"

“I feared you had gone to sleep and might be jolted out,” he said; “you sat so quietly.”

“I was worried you had fallen asleep and might be startled awake,” he said; “you were sitting so still.”

“No; do not talk to me; I am not asleep;” but after a time she said suddenly: “It must be a terrible thing to bring a human being into the world.”

“No, don’t talk to me; I’m not asleep;” but after a while, she suddenly said: “It must be a terrible thing to bring a human being into the world.”

Waldo looked round; she sat drawn into the corner, her blue cloud wound tightly about her, and she still watched the horses’ feet. Having no comment to offer on her somewhat unexpected remark, he merely touched up his horses.

Waldo glanced around; she was curled up in the corner, her blue scarf wrapped tightly around her, still watching the horses’ hooves. Not having anything to say in response to her rather unexpected comment, he simply adjusted his horses.

“I have no conscience, none,” she added; “but I would not like to bring a soul into this world. When it sinned and when it suffered something like a dead hand would fall on me—‘You did it, you, for your own pleasure you created this thing! See your work!’ If it lived to be eighty it would always hang like a millstone round my neck, have the right to demand good from me, and curse me for its sorrow. A parent is only like to God—if his work turns out bad, so much the worse for him; he dare not wash his hands of it. Time and years can never bring the day when you can say to your child: ‘Soul, what have I to do with you?’”

“I have no conscience, none,” she added; “but I wouldn’t want to bring a soul into this world. When it sinned and when it suffered, something like a dead hand would fall on me—‘You did this, you created this thing for your own pleasure! Look at your work!’ Even if it lived to be eighty, it would always hang like a millstone around my neck, have the right to expect goodness from me, and blame me for its pain. A parent is only like God—if their work turns out bad, that's their problem; they can’t just wash their hands of it. Time and years will never bring the day when you can say to your child: ‘Soul, what do I have to do with you?’”

Waldo said dreamingly:

Waldo said with a dreamy tone:

“It is a marvellous thing that one soul should have power to cause another.”

“It’s amazing that one person can have the ability to impact another.”

She heard the words as she heard the beating of the horses’ hoofs; her thoughts ran on in their own line.

She heard the words like she heard the sound of the horses' hooves; her thoughts continued in their own direction.

“They say, ‘God sends the little babies.’ Of all the dastardly revolting lies men tell to suit themselves, I hate that most. I suppose my father said so when he knew he was dying of consumption, and my mother when she knew she had nothing to support me on, and they created me to feed like a dog from stranger hands. Men do not say God sends the books, or the newspaper articles, or the machines they make; and then sigh, and shrug their shoulders and say they can’t help it. Why do they say so about other things? Liars! ‘God sends the little babies!’” She struck her foot fretfully against the splashboard. “The small children say so earnestly. They touch the little stranger reverently who has just come from God’s far country, and they peep about the room to see if not one white feather has dropped from the wing of the angel that brought him. On their lips the phrase means much; on all others it is a deliberate lie. Noticeable, too,” she said, dropping in an instant from the passionate into a low, mocking tone, “when people are married, though they should have sixty children, they throw the whole onus on God. When they are not, we hear nothing about God’s having sent them. When there has been no legal contract between the parents, who sends the little children then? The devil perhaps!” She laughed her little silvery, mocking laugh. “Odd that some men should come from hell and some from heaven, and yet all look so much alike when they get here.”

“They say, ‘God sends the little babies.’ Of all the horrible, disgusting lies people tell to justify themselves, I hate that one the most. I guess my dad said it when he knew he was dying of tuberculosis, and my mom said it when she realized she had nothing to support me with, and they brought me into this world to be a beggar, relying on strangers for help. People don’t say God sends books, or newspaper articles, or the machines they create; then they just sigh and shrug like they can’t do anything about it. Why do they say that about other things? Liars! ‘God sends the little babies!’” She kicked her foot irritably against the splashboard. “Little kids believe it so earnestly. They touch the little stranger reverently who has just arrived from God’s faraway place, peeking around the room to see if any white feathers have fallen from the angel that brought him. For them, the phrase holds a lot of meaning; for everyone else, it’s a flat-out lie. It’s also noticeable,” she said, suddenly dropping from a passionate tone to a low, mocking one, “that when people are married, even if they have sixty kids, they place all the responsibility on God. When they’re not married, we hear nothing about God sending them. So when there’s no legal contract between the parents, who sends the little kids then? The devil, maybe!” She let out her little silvery, mocking laugh. “It's strange that some people come from hell and some from heaven, yet they all look so similar when they get here.”

Waldo wondered at her. He had not the key to her thoughts, and did not see the string on which they were strung. She drew her cloud tighter about her.

Waldo was curious about her. He didn't have the key to her thoughts and couldn't understand how they were connected. She wrapped her cloud around herself more tightly.

“It must be very nice to believe in the devil,” she said; “I wish I did. If it would be of any use I would pray three hours night and morning on my bare knees, ‘God, let me believe in Satan.’ He is so useful to those people who do. They may be as selfish and as sensual as they please, and, between God’s will and the devil’s action, always have some one to throw their sin on. But we, wretched unbelievers, we bear our own burdens: we must say, ‘I myself did it, I. Not God, not Satan; I myself!’ That is the sting that strikes deep. Waldo,” she said gently, with a sudden and complete change of manner, “I like you so much, I love you.” She rested her cheek softly against his shoulder. “When I am with you I never know that I am a woman and you are a man; I only know that we are both things that think. Other men when I am with them, whether I love them or not, they are mere bodies to me; but you are a spirit; I like you. Look,” she said quickly, sinking back into her corner, “what a pretty pinkness there is on all the hilltops! The sun will rise in a moment.”

“It must be really nice to believe in the devil,” she said. “I wish I did. If it would help, I would pray for three hours, morning and night, on my bare knees, ‘God, let me believe in Satan.’ He’s so useful to those who do. They can be as selfish and indulgent as they want, and, with God’s will and the devil’s actions, they always have someone to blame for their sins. But we, miserable non-believers, we have to carry our own burdens: we have to say, ‘I did it, I. Not God, not Satan; I did!’ That’s the real pain that cuts deep. Waldo,” she said gently, her tone suddenly shifting, “I like you so much, I love you.” She rested her cheek softly against his shoulder. “When I’m with you, I never feel like I’m a woman and you’re a man; I just know we’re both thinking beings. Other men, whether I love them or not, are just bodies to me; but you are a spirit; I like you. Look,” she said quickly, sinking back into her corner, “how pretty and pink everything looks on the hilltops! The sun will rise any moment.”

Waldo lifted his eyes to look round over the circle of golden hills; and the horses, as the first sunbeams touched them, shook their heads and champed their bright bits, till the brass settings in their harness glittered again.

Waldo looked up to take in the view of the golden hills around him; as the first rays of sunlight hit the horses, they shook their heads and chewed on their shiny bits, making the brass fittings in their harnesses sparkle again.

It was eight o’clock when they neared the farmhouse: a red-brick building, with kraals to the right and a small orchard to the left. Already there were signs of unusual life and bustle: one cart, a wagon, and a couple of saddles against the wall betokened the arrival of a few early guests, whose numbers would soon be largely increased. To a Dutch country wedding guests start up in numbers astonishing to one who has merely ridden through the plains of sparsely-inhabited karoo.

It was eight o'clock when they got close to the farmhouse: a red-brick building, with pens for animals to the right and a small orchard to the left. There were already signs of unusual activity and excitement: one cart, a wagon, and a couple of saddles against the wall indicated that a few early guests had arrived, and their numbers would soon grow significantly. At a Dutch country wedding, guests arrive in numbers that would surprise anyone who has only ridden through the wide-open, sparsely populated Karoo.

As the morning advances, riders on many shades of steeds appear from all directions, and add their saddles to the long rows against the walls, shake hands, drink coffee, and stand about outside in groups to watch the arriving carts and ox-wagons, as they are unburdened of their heavy freight of massive Tantes and comely daughters, followed by swarms of children of all sizes, dressed in all manner of print and moleskin, who are taken care of by Hottentot, Kaffer, and half-caste nurses, whose many-shaded complexions, ranging from light yellow up to ebony black, add variety to the animated scene.

As the morning goes on, riders on horses of various colors come in from all directions and lean their saddles against the walls. They shake hands, drink coffee, and gather outside in groups to watch the arriving carts and ox-drawn wagons as they unload their heavy cargo of hefty aunts and attractive daughters, followed by swarms of kids of all sizes, dressed in various prints and moleskin. These children are looked after by caretakers of different ethnicities, whose skin tones range from light yellow to deep black, adding to the lively scene.

Everywhere is excitement and bustle, which gradually increases as the time for the return of the wedding-party approaches. Preparations for the feast are actively advancing in the kitchen; coffee is liberally handed round, and amid a profound sensation, and the firing of guns, the horse-wagon draws up, and the wedding-party alight. Bride and bridegroom, with their attendants, march solemnly to the marriage-chamber, where bed and box are decked out in white, with ends of ribbon and artificial flowers, and where on a row of chairs the party solemnly seat themselves. After a time bridesmaid and best man rise, and conduct in with ceremony each individual guest, to wish success and to kiss bride and bridegroom.

There's a buzz of excitement everywhere, which grows as the time for the wedding party's return gets closer. The preparations for the feast are in full swing in the kitchen; coffee is generously served, and amid a deep sense of anticipation and the firing of guns, the horse-drawn wagon pulls up, and the wedding party gets out. The bride and groom, along with their attendants, walk solemnly to the marriage chamber, where the bed and box are adorned in white, with ribbons and artificial flowers, and where the guests take their seats on a row of chairs. After a while, the bridesmaid and best man stand up and ceremoniously usher in each guest to offer their best wishes and kiss the bride and groom.

Then the feast is set on the table, and it is almost sunset before the dishes are cleared away, and the pleasure of the day begins. Everything is removed from the great front room, and the mud floor, well rubbed with bullock’s blood, glistens like polished mahogany. The female portion of the assembly flock into the side-rooms to attire themselves for the evening; and re-issue clad in white muslin, and gay with bright ribbons and brass jewelry. The dancing begins as the first tallow candles are stuck up about the walls, the music coming from a couple of fiddlers in a corner of the room. Bride and bridegroom open the ball, and the floor is soon covered with whirling couples, and every one’s spirits rise. The bridal pair mingle freely in the throng, and here and there a musical man sings vigorously as he drags his partner through the Blue Water or John Speriwig; boys shout and applaud, and the enjoyment and confusion are intense, till eleven o’clock comes. By this time the children who swarm in the side-rooms are not to be kept quiet longer, even by hunches of bread and cake; there is a general howl and wail, that rises yet higher than the scraping of fiddles, and mothers rush from their partners to knock small heads together, and cuff little nursemaids, and force the wailers down into unoccupied corners of beds, under tables and behind boxes. In half an hour every variety of childish snore is heard on all sides, and it has become perilous to raise or set down a foot in any of the side-rooms lest a small head or hand should be crushed.

Then the feast is set on the table, and it’s almost sunset before the dishes are cleared away, and the fun of the day begins. Everything is taken out of the large front room, and the mud floor, well rubbed with bullock’s blood, shines like polished mahogany. The women gather in the side rooms to get ready for the evening and come out dressed in white muslin, adorned with colorful ribbons and brass jewelry. The dancing starts as the first tallow candles are lit around the walls, with music coming from a couple of fiddlers in the corner. The bride and groom kick off the dancing, and soon the floor is filled with swirling couples, lifting everyone’s spirits. The newlyweds mingle freely among the crowd, and now and then a musician sings energetically while he twirls his partner through the Blue Water or John Speriwig; boys shout and cheer, and the excitement and chaos are palpable until eleven o'clock arrives. By this time, the children who are packed in the side rooms can’t be kept quiet any longer, even with bread and cake; there’s a general cry and wail that gets louder than the scraping of fiddles, and mothers rush from their partners to bang small heads together, scold little babysitters, and shove the whiners into quiet spots under beds, tables, and behind boxes. In just half an hour, every kind of childish snore can be heard all around, and it becomes risky to lift or place a foot down in any of the side rooms for fear of crushing a small head or hand.

Now too the busy feet have broken the solid coating of the floor, and a cloud of fine dust arises, that makes a yellow halo round the candles, and sets asthmatic people coughing, and grows denser, till to recognise any one on the opposite side of the room becomes impossible, and a partner’s face is seen through a yellow mist.

Now the busy feet have worn down the solid floor, and a cloud of fine dust rises, creating a yellow halo around the candles. It sets off coughing fits in people with asthma and gets thicker, making it impossible to recognize anyone across the room. A partner's face appears through a yellow haze.

At twelve o’clock the bride is led to the marriage-chamber and undressed; the lights are blown out, and the bridegroom is brought to the door by the best man, who gives him the key; then the door is shut and locked, and the revels rise higher than ever. There is no thought of sleep till morning, and no unoccupied spot where sleep may be found.

At midnight, the bride is taken to the wedding suite and undressed; the lights are turned off, and the best man brings the groom to the door, handing him the key. Then the door is shut and locked, and the celebrations get even wilder. There's no thought of sleep until morning, and no empty space to be found for resting.

It was at this stage of the proceedings on the night of Tant Sannie’s wedding that Lyndall sat near the doorway in one of the side-rooms, to watch the dancers as they appeared and disappeared in the yellow cloud of dust. Gregory sat moodily in a corner of the large dancing-room. His little betrothed touched his arm.

It was at this point in the events on the night of Tant Sannie’s wedding that Lyndall sat by the doorway in one of the side rooms, watching the dancers as they came and went in the yellow haze of dust. Gregory sat sulkily in a corner of the big dance room. His little fiancée touched his arm.

“I wish you would go and ask Lyndall to dance with you,” she said; “she must be so tired; she has sat still the whole evening.”

“I wish you would go ask Lyndall to dance with you,” she said; “she must be so tired; she’s been sitting still the whole evening.”

“I have asked her three times,” replied her lover shortly. “I’m not going to be her dog, and creep to her feet, just to give her the pleasure of kicking me—not for you, Em, nor for anybody else.”

“I’ve asked her three times,” her lover replied tersely. “I’m not going to be her pet, crawling to her feet just to let her enjoy kicking me—not for you, Em, or for anyone else.”

“Oh, I didn’t know you had asked her, Greg,” said his little betrothed, humbly; and she went away to pour out coffee.

“Oh, I didn’t know you had asked her, Greg,” said his fiancée, humbly; and she went away to pour coffee.

Nevertheless, some time after Gregory found he had shifted so far round the room as to be close to the door where Lyndall sat. After standing for some time he inquired whether he might not bring her a cup of coffee.

Nevertheless, some time after, Gregory realized he had moved around the room to where he was near the door where Lyndall was sitting. After standing there for a while, he asked if he could bring her a cup of coffee.

She declined; but still he stood on (why should he not stand there as well as anywhere else?), and then he stepped into the bedroom.

She said no; but he still stayed there (why shouldn’t he stand there as well as anywhere else?), and then he walked into the bedroom.

“May I not bring you a stove, Miss Lyndall, to put your feet on?”

“Can I bring you a stove, Miss Lyndall, to warm your feet?”

“Thank you.”

“Thanks.”

He sought for one, and put it under her feet.

He looked for one and placed it under her feet.

“There is a draught from that broken window: shall I stuff something in the pane?”

“There's a breeze coming in from that broken window: should I put something in the gap?”

“No, we want air.”

“No, we want oxygen.”

Gregory looked round, but nothing else suggesting itself, he sat down on a box on the opposite side of the door. Lyndall sat before him, her chin resting in her hand; her eyes, steel-grey by day, but black by night, looked through the doorway into the next room. After a time he thought she had entirely forgotten his proximity, and he dared to inspect the little hands and neck as he never dared when he was in momentary dread of the eyes being turned upon him.

Gregory looked around, but with nothing else coming to mind, he sat down on a box on the opposite side of the door. Lyndall sat in front of him, her chin resting in her hand; her eyes, steel-grey during the day but black at night, gazed through the doorway into the next room. After a while, he thought she had completely forgotten he was there, and he took a chance to look at her small hands and neck, something he never dared to do when he was afraid her eyes might turn to him.

She was dressed in black, which seemed to take her yet further from the white-clad, gewgawed women about her; and the little hands were white, and the diamond ring glittered. Where had she got that ring? He bent forward a little and tried to decipher the letters, but the candle-light was too faint. When he looked up her eyes were fixed on him. She was looking at him—not, Gregory felt, as she had ever looked at him before; not as though he were a stump or a stone that chance had thrown in her way. Tonight, whether it were critically, or kindly, or unkindly, he could not tell, but she looked at him, at the man, Gregory Rose, with attention. A vague elation filled him. He clinched his fist tight to think of some good idea he might express to her; but of all those profound things he had pictured himself as saying to her, when he sat alone in the daub-and-wattle house, not one came. He said, at last:

She was dressed in black, which made her stand out even more from the women around her in white and flashy jewelry; her little hands were pale, and the diamond ring sparkled. Where did she get that ring? He leaned in a bit to try to read the letters, but the candlelight was too dim. When he looked up, her gaze was fixed on him. She was looking at him—not, Gregory felt, in the way she ever had before; not as if he were just a random obstacle in her path. Tonight, whether it was out of judgment, kindness, or something else, he couldn’t tell, but she was looking at him, at the man, Gregory Rose, with attention. A vague sense of happiness filled him. He clenched his fist tightly, trying to think of something profound to offer her; but all those deep thoughts he had imagined saying to her when he sat alone in the daub-and-wattle house were gone. Finally, he said:

“These Boer dances are very low things;” and then, as soon as it had gone from him, he thought it was not a clever remark, and wished it back.

“These Boer dances are really not great;” and then, as soon as he said it, he realized it wasn't a smart comment, and he wished he could take it back.

Before Lyndall replied Em looked in at the door.

Before Lyndall replied, Em peeked in at the door.

“Oh, come,” she said; “they are going to have the cushion-dance. I do not want to kiss any of these fellows. Take me quickly.”

“Oh, come on,” she said; “they’re going to have the cushion dance. I don’t want to kiss any of these guys. Take me quickly.”

She slipped her hand into Gregory’s arm.

She slipped her hand into Gregory's arm.

“It is so dusty, Em; do you care to dance any more?” he asked, without rising.

“It’s so dusty, Em; do you want to dance anymore?” he asked, without getting up.

“Oh, I do not mind the dust, and the dancing rests me.”

“Oh, I don’t mind the dust, and dancing relaxes me.”

But he did not move.

But he stayed still.

“I feel tired; I do not think I shall dance again,” he said.

“I feel tired; I don’t think I’ll dance again,” he said.

Em withdrew her hand, and a young farmer came to the door and bore her off.

Em pulled her hand back, and a young farmer came to the door and took her away.

“I have often imagined,” remarked Gregory—but Lyndall had risen.

“I have often imagined,” said Gregory—but Lyndall had stood up.

“I am tired,” she said. “I wonder where Waldo is; he must take me home. These people will not leave off till morning, I suppose; it is three already.”

“I’m so tired,” she said. “I wonder where Waldo is; he has to take me home. These people probably won’t stop until morning; it’s already three.”

She made her way past the fiddlers, and a bench full of tired dancers, and passed out at the front door. On the stoep a group of men and boys were smoking, peeping in at the windows, and cracking coarse jokes. Waldo was certainly not among them, and she made her way to the carts and wagons drawn up at some distance from the homestead.

She walked past the fiddlers and a bench full of exhausted dancers, finally collapsing at the front door. On the porch, a group of men and boys were smoking, looking in through the windows, and telling crude jokes. Waldo was definitely not with them, and she headed over to the carts and wagons parked a bit away from the house.

“Waldo,” she said, peering into a large cart, “is that you? I am so dazed with the tallow candles, I see nothing.”

"Waldo," she said, looking into a large cart, "is that you? I'm so confused from the tallow candles that I can't see anything."

He had made himself a place between the two seats. She climbed up and sat on the sloping floor in front.

He had positioned himself between the two seats. She climbed up and sat on the sloped floor in front.

“I thought I should find you here,” she said, drawing her skirt up about her shoulders. “You must take me home presently, but not now.”

“I knew I’d find you here,” she said, pulling her skirt up around her shoulders. “You have to take me home soon, but not right now.”

She leaned her head on the seat near to his, and they listened in silence to the fitful twanging of the fiddles as the night-wind bore it from the farmhouse, and to the ceaseless thud of the dancers, and the peals of gross laughter. She stretched out her little hand to feel for his.

She rested her head on the seat next to his, and they listened quietly to the sporadic twang of the fiddles as the night breeze carried it from the farmhouse, along with the constant thud of the dancers and the loud bursts of laughter. She reached out her little hand to find his.

“It is so nice to lie here and hear that noise,” she said. “I like to feel that strange life beating up against me. I like to realise forms of life utterly unlike mine.” She drew a long breath. “When my own life feels small, and I am oppressed with it, I like to crush together, and see it in a picture, in an instant, a multitude of disconnected unlike phases of human life—a mediaeval monk with his string of beads pacing the quiet orchard, and looking up from the grass at his feet to the heavy fruit-trees; little Malay boys playing naked on a shining sea-beach; a Hindoo philosopher alone under his banyan tree, thinking, thinking, thinking, so that in the thought of God he may lose himself; a troop of Bacchanalians dressed in white, with crowns of vine-leaves, dancing along the Roman streets; a martyr on the night of his death looking through the narrow window to the sky, and feeling that already he has the wings that shall bear him up” (she moved her hand dreamily over her face); “an epicurean discoursing at a Roman bath to a knot of his disciples on the nature of happiness; a Kaffer witchdoctor seeking for herbs by moonlight, while from the huts on the hillside come the sound of dogs barking, and the voices of women and children; a mother giving bread-and-milk to her children in little wooden basins and singing the evening song. I like to see it all; I feel it run through me—that life belongs to me; it makes my little life larger, it breaks down the narrow walls that shut me in.”

“It’s so nice to lie here and hear that noise,” she said. “I love feeling that strange life pressing against me. I enjoy realizing forms of life that are completely different from mine.” She took a deep breath. “When my own life feels small and I feel weighed down by it, I like to condense it all into a picture, capturing in an instant a multitude of disconnected, unlike phases of human life—a medieval monk with his string of beads walking through a quiet orchard, looking up from the grass at his feet to the heavy fruit trees; little Malay boys playing naked on a sparkling beach; a Hindu philosopher sitting alone under his banyan tree, thinking, thinking, thinking, so that in the thought of God, he might lose himself; a group of Bacchanalians dressed in white, with crowns of vine leaves, dancing through the Roman streets; a martyr on the night of his death looking through the narrow window at the sky, feeling that he already has the wings that will carry him away” (she moved her hand dreamily over her face); “an Epicurean discussing the nature of happiness at a Roman bath with a group of his followers; a Kaffir witch doctor searching for herbs by moonlight, while the sounds of barking dogs and the voices of women and children come from the huts on the hillside; a mother giving bread and milk to her children in little wooden bowls and singing the evening song. I love to see it all; I feel it flow through me—that life belongs to me; it makes my little life feel bigger, breaking down the narrow walls that confine me.”

She sighed, and drew a long breath.

She sighed and took a deep breath.

“Have you made any plans?” she asked him presently.

“Have you made any plans?” she asked him now.

“Yes,” he said, the words coming in jets, with pauses between; “I will take the grey mare—I will travel first—I will see the world—then I will find work.”

“Yes,” he said, his words bursting out in bursts, with breaks in between; “I’ll take the gray mare—I’ll travel first—I’ll see the world—then I’ll find work.”

“What work?”

"What job?"

“I do not know.”

"I don't know."

She made a little impatient movement.

She made a slightly impatient gesture.

“That is no plan; travel—see the world—find work! If you go into the world aimless, without a definite object, dreaming—dreaming, you will be definitely defeated, bamboozled, knocked this way and that. In the end you will stand with your beautiful life all spent, and nothing to show. They talk of genius—it is nothing but this, that a man knows what he can do best, and does it, and nothing else. Waldo,” she said, knitting her little fingers closer among his, “I wish I could help you; I wish I could make you see that you must decide what you will be and do. It does not matter what you choose—be a farmer, businessman, artist, what you will—but know your aim, and live for that one thing. We have only one life. The secret of success is concentration; wherever there has been a great life, or a great work, that has gone before. Taste everything a little, look at everything a little; but live for one thing. Anything is possible to a man who knows his end and moves straight for it, and for it alone. I will show you what I mean,” she said, concisely; “words are gas till you condense them into pictures.”

"That’s not a plan; travel—see the world—find a job! If you go into the world without direction, just dreaming—dreaming—you’ll end up confused, tossed around. In the end, you'll find your life spent without achieving anything. They talk about genius—it’s simply knowing what you do best, and doing just that. Waldo," she said, tightening her little fingers around his, "I wish I could help you; I wish I could make you realize that you need to decide what you want to be and do. It doesn't matter what you choose—be a farmer, a businessman, an artist, whatever you want—but know your goal and live for it. We only have one life. The key to success is focus; wherever there's been a great life or a great work, it has come from that. Try a little of everything, look at everything a bit; but live for that one thing. Anything is possible for someone who knows their destination and heads straight for it, and nothing else. I’ll show you what I mean,” she said decisively; “words are just air until you turn them into images.”

“Suppose a woman, young, friendless as I am, the weakest thing on God’s earth. But she must make her way through life. What she would be she cannot be because she is a woman; so she looks carefully at herself and the world about her, to see where her path must be made.

“Imagine a young woman, alone and just as powerless as I am, the most vulnerable being on Earth. Yet, she has to navigate through life. She can't become what she'd like to be simply because she's a woman; so she examines herself and the world around her to figure out where she needs to forge her path.”

“There is no one to help her; she must help herself. She looks. These things she has—a sweet voice, rich in subtile intonations; a fair, very fair face, with a power of concentrating in itself, and giving expression to, feelings that otherwise must have been dissipated in words; a rare power of entering into other lives unlike her own, and intuitively reading them aright. These qualities she has. How shall she use them? A poet, a writer, needs only the mental; what use has he for a beautiful body that registers clearly mental emotions? And the painter wants an eye for form and colour, and the musician an ear for time and tune, and the mere drudge has no need for mental gifts.

"There’s no one to help her; she has to help herself. She observes. These things she has—a sweet voice, rich in subtle tones; a very beautiful face, capable of concentrating feelings that would otherwise be lost in words and giving them expression; a rare ability to connect with lives different from her own and intuitively understand them. These are her qualities. How should she use them? A poet or a writer only needs mental abilities; what do they need a beautiful body for, one that clearly expresses mental emotions? The painter needs a keen eye for form and color, the musician an ear for rhythm and melody, and the ordinary worker has no need for intellectual gifts."

“But there is one art in which all she has would be used, for which they are all necessary—the delicate expressive body, the rich voice, the power of mental transposition. The actor, who absorbs and then reflects from himself other human lives, needs them all, but needs not much more. This is her end; but how to reach it? Before her are endless difficulties: seas must be crossed, poverty must be endured, loneliness, want. She must be content to wait long before she can even get her feet upon the path. If she has made blunders in the past, if she has weighted herself with a burden which she must bear to the end, she must but bear the burden bravely, and labour on. There is no use in wailing and repentance here: the next world is the place for that; this life is too short. By our errors we see deeper into life. They help us.” She waited for a while. “If she does all this—if she waits patiently, if she is never cast down, never despairs, never forgets her end, moves straight toward it, bending men and things most unlikely to her purpose—she must succeed at last. Men and things are plastic; they part to the right and left when one comes among them moving in a straight line to one end. I know it by my own little experience,” she said. “Long years ago I resolved to be sent to school. It seemed a thing utterly out of my power; but I waited, I watched, I collected clothes, I wrote, took my place at the school; when all was ready I bore with my full force on the Boer-woman, and she sent me at last. It was a small thing; but life is made up of small things, as a body is built up of cells. What has been done in small things can be done in large. Shall be,” she said softly.

“But there’s one skill where everything she has will come into play, which is all essential—the expressive body, the rich voice, the ability to think creatively. An actor, who takes in and then reflects other human experiences, needs them all but not much more. This is her goal; but how does she achieve it? Ahead of her lie endless challenges: seas to cross, poverty to bear, loneliness, hardship. She must be willing to wait a long time before she can even set foot on the path. If she has made mistakes in the past, if she bears a burden that she must carry for life, she must carry it bravely and keep working. There’s no point in crying or regretting here: that’s for the next life; this life is too short. Our mistakes help us see life more deeply. They’re helpful.” She paused for a moment. “If she does all this—if she waits patiently, never feels discouraged, never despairs, never forgets her goal, and moves straight toward it, bending men and circumstances to her purpose—she will surely succeed in the end. People and circumstances are flexible; they shift to the right and left when someone approaches them with a clear goal. I know this from my own small experience,” she said. “Years ago, I decided I wanted to go to school. It felt completely beyond my reach; but I waited, I observed, I gathered clothes, I wrote, I got my spot at the school; when everything was ready, I put all my effort into convincing the Boer woman, and she finally sent me. It was a small thing; but life is made up of small things, just as a body is made up of cells. What can be achieved in small matters can be achieved in larger ones. It will happen,” she said softly.

Waldo listened. To him the words were no confession, no glimpse into the strong, proud, restless heart of the woman. They were general words with a general application. He looked up into the sparkling sky with dull eyes.

Waldo listened. To him, the words weren't a confession or a peek into the strong, proud, restless heart of the woman. They were just general words that could apply to anyone. He gazed up at the sparkling sky with lifeless eyes.

“Yes,” he said; “but when we lie and think, and think, we see that there is nothing worth doing. The universe is so large, and man is so small—”

“Yes,” he said; “but when we lie and think, and think, we realize that there’s nothing really worth doing. The universe is so vast, and humanity is so tiny—”

She shook her head quickly.

She shook her head.

“But we must not think so far; it is madness, it is a disease. We know that no man’s work is great, and stands forever. Moses is dead, and the prophets and the books that our grandmothers fed on the mould is eating. Your poet and painter and actor,—before the shouts that applaud them have died their names grow strange, they are milestones that the world has passed. Men have set their mark on mankind forever, as they thought; but time has washed it out as it has washed out mountains and continents.” She raised herself on her elbow. “And what if we could help mankind, and leave the traces of our work upon it to the end? Mankind is only an ephemeral blossom on the tree of time; there were others before it opened; there will be others after it has fallen. Where was man in the time of the dicynodont, and when hoary monsters wallowed in the mud? Will he be found in the aeons that are to come? We are sparks, we are shadows, we are pollen, which the next wind will carry away. We are dying already; it is all a dream.

"But we shouldn't think that way; it's madness, it's a disease. We know that no one's work is truly great or lasting. Moses is dead, and the prophets and the books our grandmothers cherished are rotting away. Your poet, painter, and actor—before the cheers that celebrate them fade, their names become unfamiliar; they are just milestones that the world has moved past. People have believed their mark would last on humanity, but time has erased it just as it has eroded mountains and continents." She propped herself up on her elbow. "And what if we could help humanity and leave our mark on it forever? Humanity is just a fleeting blossom on the tree of time; there have been others before it bloomed, and there will be others after it has fallen. Where was man during the time of the dicynodont, or when ancient monsters were wallowing in the mud? Will he be found in the ages yet to come? We are sparks, we are shadows, we are pollen that the next wind will blow away. We are already dying; it’s all just a dream."

“I know that thought. When the fever of living is on us, when the desire to become, to know, to do, is driving us mad, we can use it as an anodyne, to still the fever and cool our beating pulses. But it is a poison, not a food. If we live on it it will turn our blood to ice; we might as well be dead. We must not, Waldo; I want your life to be beautiful, to end in something. You are nobler and stronger than I,” she said; “and as much better as one of God’s great angels is better than a sinning man. Your life must go for something.”

“I get that feeling. When the urge to live fully hits us, when the desire to become, to learn, to achieve drives us crazy, we can use it as a painkiller to calm the excitement and cool our racing hearts. But it's a poison, not a nourishment. If we rely on it, it will freeze our blood; we might as well be dead. We can't, Waldo; I want your life to be beautiful, to lead to something meaningful. You are nobler and stronger than I,” she said; “and as much better as one of God’s great angels is better than a sinful man. Your life has to mean something.”

“Yes, we will work,” he said.

“Yeah, we’ll work,” he said.

She moved closer to him and lay still, his black curls touching her smooth little head.

She moved closer to him and lay still, his dark curls brushing against her smooth little head.

Doss, who had lain at his master’s side, climbed over the bench, and curled himself up in her lap. She drew her skirt up over him, and the three sat motionless for a long time.

Doss, who had been lying next to his master, climbed over the bench and curled up in her lap. She pulled her skirt up over him, and the three of them sat still for a long time.

“Waldo,” she said, suddenly, “they are laughing at us.”

"Waldo," she said suddenly, "they're laughing at us."

“Who?” he asked, starting up.

"Who?" he asked, sitting up.

“They—the stars!” she said, softly. “Do you not see? There is a little white, mocking finger pointing down at us from each one of them! We are talking of tomorrow and tomorrow, and our hearts are so strong; we are not thinking of something that can touch us softly in the dark and make us still forever. They are laughing at us Waldo.”

“They—the stars!” she said softly. “Can’t you see? There’s a tiny white, mocking finger pointing down at us from each one of them! We’re talking about tomorrow and tomorrow, and our hearts feel so strong; we’re not thinking about something that can gently touch us in the dark and make us still forever. They’re laughing at us, Waldo.”

Both sat looking upward.

Both sat looking up.

“Do you ever pray?” he asked her in a low voice.

“Do you ever pray?” he asked her softly.

“No.”

“No.”

“I never do; but I might when I look up there. I will tell you,” he added, in a still lower voice, “where I could pray. If there were a wall of rock on the edge of a world, and one rock stretched out far, far into space, and I stood alone upon it, alone, with stars above me, and stars below me,—I would not say anything; but the feeling would be prayer.”

“I never do; but I might when I look up there. I’ll tell you,” he added, in a softer voice, “where I could pray. If there were a rock wall at the edge of the world, and one rock extended far, far into space, and I stood alone on it, alone, with stars above me and stars below me—I wouldn’t say anything; but the feeling would be prayer.”

There was an end to their conversation after that, and Doss fell asleep on her knee. At last the night-wind grew very chilly.

There was a pause in their conversation after that, and Doss fell asleep on her knee. Finally, the night air became quite chilly.

“Ah,” she said, shivering, and drawing the skirt about her shoulders, “I am cold. Span-in the horses, and call me when you are ready.”

“Ah,” she said, shivering and wrapping the skirt around her shoulders, “I’m cold. Bring in the horses, and let me know when you’re ready.”

She slipped down and walked toward the house, Doss stiffly following her, not pleased at being roused. At the door she met Gregory.

She slid down and walked toward the house, Doss awkwardly following her, not happy about being woken up. At the door, she ran into Gregory.

“I have been looking for you everywhere; may I not drive you home?” he said.

“I’ve been looking for you everywhere; can I give you a ride home?” he said.

“Waldo drives me,” she replied, passing on; and it appeared to Gregory that she looked at him in the old way, without seeing him. But before she had reached the door an idea had occurred to her, for she turned.

"Waldo drives me," she said, walking past; and it seemed to Gregory that she looked at him in the same way as before, without really noticing him. But just before she got to the door, a thought popped into her head, so she turned around.

“If you wish to drive me you may.”

"If you want to drive me, you can."

Gregory went to look for Em, whom he found pouring out coffee in the back room. He put his hand quickly on her shoulder.

Gregory went to find Em, who was pouring coffee in the back room. He quickly put his hand on her shoulder.

“You must ride with Waldo; I am going to drive your cousin home.”

“You need to ride with Waldo; I’m taking your cousin home.”

“But I can’t come just now, Greg; I promised Tant Annie Muller to look after the things while she went to rest a little.”

“But I can’t come right now, Greg; I promised Aunt Annie Muller that I would take care of things while she takes a little break.”

“Well, you can come presently, can’t you? I didn’t say you were to come now. I’m sick of this thing,” said Gregory, turning sharply on his heel. “Why must I sit up the whole night because your stepmother chooses to get married?”

"Well, you can come soon, right? I didn’t say you had to come now. I’m tired of this whole situation,” said Gregory, turning sharply on his heel. “Why do I have to stay up all night just because your stepmother decided to get married?”

“Oh, it’s all right, Greg, I only meant—”

“Oh, it’s fine, Greg, I just meant—”

But he did not hear her, and a man had come up to have his cup filled.

But he didn't hear her, and a man had come up to get his cup filled.

An hour after Waldo came in to look for her, and found her still busy at the table.

An hour after Waldo came in to look for her, he found her still busy at the table.

“The horses are ready,” he said; “but if you would like to have one dance more I will wait.”

“The horses are ready,” he said, “but if you want to have one more dance, I’ll wait.”

She shook her head wearily.

She shook her head tiredly.

“No; I am quite ready. I want to go.”

“No; I'm totally ready. I want to leave.”

And soon they were on the sandy road the buggy had travelled an hour before. Their horses, with heads close together, nodding sleepily as they walked in the starlight, you might have counted the rise and fall of their feet in the sand; and Waldo in his saddle nodded drowsily also. Only Em was awake, and watched the starlit road with wide-open eyes. At last she spoke.

And soon they were on the sandy road where the buggy had passed an hour earlier. Their horses, with their heads close together, nodded sleepily as they walked in the starlight; you could count the rise and fall of their feet in the sand, and Waldo in his saddle also nodded drowsily. Only Em was awake, watching the starlit road with her eyes wide open. Finally, she spoke.

“I wonder if all people feel so old, so very old, when they get to be seventeen?”

“I wonder if everyone feels this old, so incredibly old, when they turn seventeen?”

“Not older than before,” said Waldo sleepily, pulling at his bridle.

“Not older than before,” Waldo said sleepily, tugging at his bridle.

Presently she said again:

Right now she said again:

“I wish I could have been a little child always. You are good then. You are never selfish; you like every one to have everything; but when you are grown up there are some things you like to have all to yourself, you don’t like any one else to have any of them.”

“I wish I could have stayed a little child forever. You're good then. You're never selfish; you want everyone to have everything. But when you grow up, there are some things you want to keep all to yourself, and you don’t want anyone else to have any of them.”

“Yes,” said Waldo sleepily, and she did not speak again.

“Yes,” Waldo said sleepily, and she didn’t say anything else.

When they reached the farmhouse all was dark, for Lyndall had retired as soon as they got home.

When they arrived at the farmhouse, everything was dark because Lyndall had gone to bed as soon as they got home.

Waldo lifted Em from her saddle, and for a moment she leaned her head on his shoulder and clung to him.

Waldo lifted Em off her saddle, and for a moment, she rested her head on his shoulder and held on to him.

“You are very tired,” he said, as he walked with her to the door; “let me go in and light a candle for you.”

"You look really tired," he said as he walked her to the door. "Let me go inside and light a candle for you."

“No, thank you; it is all right,” she said. “Good night, Waldo, dear.”

“No, thank you; I'm fine,” she said. “Good night, Waldo, dear.”

But when she went in she sat long alone in the dark.

But when she went in, she sat alone in the dark for a long time.





Chapter 2.VII. Waldo Goes Out to Taste Life, and Em Stays At Home and

Tastes It.

Taste it.

At nine o’clock in the evening, packing his bundles for the next morning’s start, Waldo looked up, and was surprised to see Em’s yellow head peeping in at his door. It was many a month since she had been there. She said she had made him sandwiches for his journey, and she stayed a while to help him put his goods into the saddlebags.

At nine o'clock in the evening, while packing his bags for the next morning's departure, Waldo looked up and was surprised to see Em's blonde head peeking in at his door. It had been several months since she had been there. She told him she had made sandwiches for his trip and stayed for a while to help him put his things into the saddlebags.

“You can leave the old things lying about,” she said; “I will lock the room, and keep it waiting for you to come back some day.”

“You can leave the old things around,” she said; “I’ll lock the room and keep it for you to come back to someday.”

To come back some day! Would the bird ever return to its cage? But he thanked her. When she went away he stood on the doorstep holding the candle till she had almost reached the house. But Em was that evening in no hurry to enter, and, instead of going in at the back door, walked with lagging footsteps round the low brick wall that ran before the house. Opposite the open window of the parlour she stopped. The little room, kept carefully closed in Tant Sannie’s time, was well lighted by a paraffin lamp; books and work lay strewn about it, and it wore a bright, habitable aspect. Beside the lamp at the table in the corner sat Lyndall, the open letters and papers of the day’s post lying scattered before her, while she perused the columns of a newspaper. At the centre table, with his arms folded on an open paper, which there was not light enough to read, sat Gregory. He was looking at her. The light from the open window fell on Em’s little face under its white kapje as she looked in, but no one glanced that way.

To come back someday! Would the bird ever return to its cage? But he thanked her. When she left, he stood at the doorstep holding the candle until she had almost reached the house. But Em wasn’t in a hurry to go inside that evening and, instead of entering through the back door, walked slowly around the low brick wall in front of the house. She stopped opposite the open window of the parlor. The small room, which had always been kept carefully closed during Tant Sannie's time, was well lit by a paraffin lamp; books and work were scattered everywhere, giving it a bright, welcoming feel. Beside the lamp at the table in the corner sat Lyndall, with the day’s open letters and papers scattered in front of her, as she read a newspaper. At the center table, Gregory sat with his arms folded on an open paper that didn’t have enough light to read. He was looking at her. The light from the window illuminated Em’s little face beneath her white cap as she peered in, but no one glanced her way.

“Go and fetch me a glass of water!” Lyndall said, at last.

“Go and get me a glass of water!” Lyndall said finally.

Gregory went out to find it; when he put it down at her side she merely moved her head in recognition, and he went back to his seat and his old occupation. Then Em moved slowly away from the window, and through it came in spotted, hard-winged insects, to play round the lamp, till, one by one, they stuck to its glass, and fell to the foot dead.

Gregory went out to find it; when he set it down beside her, she just nodded in acknowledgment, and he returned to his seat and his usual activity. Then Em slowly moved away from the window, and through it came spotted, hard-winged insects to flutter around the lamp, until one by one they got stuck to the glass and fell dead to the floor.

Ten o’clock struck. Then Lyndall rose, gathered up her papers and letters, and wished Gregory good night. Some time after Em entered; she had been sitting all the while on the loft ladder, and had drawn her kapje down very much over her face.

Ten o’clock struck. Then Lyndall stood up, collected her papers and letters, and said good night to Gregory. Some time later, Em came in; she had been sitting the whole time on the loft ladder, and had pulled her cap down quite a bit over her face.

Gregory was piecing together the bits of an envelope when she came in.

Gregory was putting together the pieces of an envelope when she walked in.

“I thought you were never coming,” he said, turning round quickly, and throwing the fragments onto the floor. “You know I have been shearing all day, and it is ten o’clock already.”

“I thought you were never coming,” he said, turning around quickly and throwing the pieces onto the floor. “You know I’ve been shearing all day, and it’s already ten o’clock.”

“I’m sorry. I did not think you would be going so soon,” she said in a low voice.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t think you would be leaving so soon,” she said quietly.

“I can’t hear what you say. What makes you mumble so? Well, good night, Em.”

“I can’t hear what you’re saying. Why are you mumbling like that? Anyway, good night, Em.”

He stooped down hastily to kiss her.

He quickly bent down to kiss her.

“I want to talk to you, Gregory.”

“I want to talk to you, Gregory.”

“Well, make haste,” he said pettishly. “I’m awfully tired. I’ve been sitting here all the evening. Why couldn’t you come and talk before?”

"Well, hurry up," he said irritably. "I’m really tired. I’ve been sitting here all evening. Why couldn’t you come and talk earlier?"

“I will not keep you long,” she answered very steadily now. “I think, Gregory, it would be better if you and I were never to be married.”

“I won't keep you long,” she replied firmly now. “I think, Gregory, it would be better if we never got married.”

“Good Heaven! Em, what do you mean? I thought you were so fond of me? You always professed to be. What on earth have you taken into your head now?”

“Good heavens! Em, what do you mean? I thought you liked me so much. You always said you did. What on earth are you thinking now?”

“I think it would be better,” she said, folding her hands over each other, very much as though she were praying.

“I think it would be better,” she said, folding her hands over each other, as if she were praying.

“Better, Em! What do you mean? Even a woman can’t take a freak all about nothing! You must have some reason for it, and I’m sure I’ve done nothing to offend you. I wrote only today to my sister to tell her to come up next month to our wedding, and I’ve been as affectionate and happy as possible. Come—what’s the matter?”

“Better, Em! What do you mean? Even a woman can’t just freak out for no reason! You must have some reason for it, and I’m sure I haven’t done anything to upset you. I just wrote to my sister today to invite her to our wedding next month, and I’ve been as loving and happy as I can be. Come on—what’s going on?”

He put his arm half round her shoulder, very loosely.

He draped his arm loosely around her shoulder.

“I think it would be better,” she answered, slowly.

“I think it would be better,” she replied, slowly.

“Oh, well,” he said, drawing himself up, “if you won’t enter into explanations you won’t; and I’m not the man to beg and pray—not to any woman, and you know that! If you don’t want to marry me I can’t oblige you to, of course.”

“Oh, well,” he said, standing tall, “if you won’t explain, then you won’t; and I’m not the type to beg or plead—not to any woman, and you know that! If you don’t want to marry me, I can’t force you to, of course.”

She stood quite still before him.

She stood completely still in front of him.

“You women never do know your own minds for two days together; and of course you know the state of your own feelings best; but it’s very strange. Have you really made up your mind, Em?”

“You women never know what you want for more than two days in a row; and of course you know how you feel best; but it’s really odd. Have you truly made up your mind, Em?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, I’m very sorry. I’m sure I’ve not been in anything to blame. A man can’t always be billing and cooing; but, as you say, if your feeling for me has changed, it’s much better you shouldn’t marry me. There’s nothing so foolish as to marry some one you don’t love; and I only wish for your happiness, I’m sure. I daresay you’ll find some one can make you much happier than I could; the first person we love is seldom the right one. You are very young; it’s quite natural you should change.”

"Well, I’m really sorry. I’m sure I haven’t done anything to deserve this. A guy can’t always be sweet-talking; but, as you said, if your feelings for me have changed, it's much better that you don't marry me. There's nothing more foolish than marrying someone you don't love; all I want is for you to be happy, honestly. I bet you'll find someone who can make you much happier than I could; the first person we love is usually not the right one. You're very young; it's totally normal for you to change."

She said nothing.

She didn’t say anything.

“Things often seem hard at the time, but Providence makes them turn out for the best in the end,” said Gregory. “You’ll let me kiss you, Em, just for old friendship’s sake.” He stooped down. “You must look upon me as a dear brother, as a cousin at least; as long as I am on the farm I shall always be glad to help you, Em.”

“Things often feel difficult in the moment, but in the end, things turn out for the best,” said Gregory. “You’ll let me kiss you, Em, just for old times’ sake.” He bent down. “You must see me as a dear brother, or at least like a cousin; as long as I’m on the farm, I’ll always be happy to help you, Em.”

Soon after the brown pony was cantering along the footpath to the daub-and-wattle house, and his master as he rode whistled John Speriwig and the Thorn Kloof Schottische.

Soon after, the brown pony was trotting along the path to the daub-and-wattle house, and his owner, as he rode, whistled "John Speriwig" and the "Thorn Kloof Schottische."

The sun had not yet touched the outstretched arms of the prickly pear upon the kopje, and the early cocks and hens still strutted about stiffly after the night’s roost, when Waldo stood before the wagon-house saddling the grey mare. Every now and then he glanced up at the old familiar objects: they had a new aspect that morning. Even the cocks, seen in the light of parting, had a peculiar interest, and he listened with conscious attention while one crowed clear and loud as it stood on the pigsty wall. He wished good morning softly to the Kaffer woman who was coming up from the huts to light the fire. He was leaving them all to that old life, and from his height he looked down on them pityingly. So they would keep on crowing, and coming to light fires, when for him that old colourless existence was but a dream.

The sun hadn’t yet reached the outstretched arms of the prickly pear on the hill, and the roosters were still moving awkwardly after spending the night perched up, when Waldo stood in front of the wagon shed saddling the gray mare. Every now and then, he glanced up at the familiar sights; they looked different that morning. Even the roosters, seen in the soft early light, held a strange fascination for him, and he listened attentively as one crowed loudly from the pigsty wall. He softly wished good morning to the woman from the village who was coming up from the huts to start the fire. He was leaving them all behind in that old life, and from his vantage point, he looked down on them with a sense of pity. They would continue to crow and tend to the fires while for him, that dull existence was now just a distant memory.

He went into the house to say good-bye to Em, and then he walked to the door of Lyndall’s room to wake her; but she was up, and standing in the doorway.

He went into the house to say goodbye to Em, and then he walked to the door of Lyndall's room to wake her; but she was already up, standing in the doorway.

“So you are ready,” she said.

"Are you ready?" she asked.

Waldo looked at her with sudden heaviness; the exhilaration died out of his heart. Her grey dressing-gown hung close about her, and below its edge the little bare feet were resting on the threshold.

Waldo looked at her with a sudden weight in his chest; the excitement faded away. Her grey robe wrapped around her closely, and just beneath its hem, her tiny bare feet rested on the threshold.

“I wonder when we shall meet again, Waldo? What you will be, and what I?”

“I wonder when we'll meet again, Waldo? What will you be like, and what about me?”

“Will you write to me?” he asked of her.

“Will you write to me?” he asked her.

“Yes; and if I should not, you can still remember, wherever you are, that you are not alone.”

“Yes; and even if I don’t, you can always remember, no matter where you are, that you’re not alone.”

“I have left Doss for you,” he said.

“I’ve left Doss for you,” he said.

“Will you not miss him?”

"Are you going to miss him?"

“No; I want you to have him. He loves you better than he loves me.”

“No; I want you to have him. He loves you more than he loves me.”

“Thank you.” They stood quiet.

“Thanks.” They stood silent.

“Good-bye!” she said, putting her little hand in his, and he turned away; but when he reached the door she called to him: “Come back, I want to kiss you.” She drew his face down to hers, and held it with both hands, and kissed it on the forehead and mouth. “Good-bye, dear!”

“Goodbye!” she said, placing her small hand in his, and he turned away; but when he got to the door, she called out to him: “Come back, I want to kiss you.” She pulled his face down to hers, held it with both hands, and kissed him on the forehead and lips. “Goodbye, dear!”

When he looked back the little figure with its beautiful eyes was standing in the doorway still.

When he looked back, the small figure with its beautiful eyes was still standing in the doorway.





Chapter 2.VIII. The Kopje.

“Good morning!”

Em, who was in the storeroom measuring the Kaffer’s rations, looked up and saw her former lover standing betwixt her and the sunshine. For some days after that evening on which he had ridden home whistling he had shunned her. She might wish to enter into explanations, and he, Gregory Rose, was not the man for that kind of thing. If a woman had once thrown him overboard she must take the consequences, and stand by them. When, however, she showed no inclination to revert to the past, and shunned him more than he shunned her, Gregory softened.

Em, who was in the storeroom measuring the Kaffer's rations, looked up and saw her ex-boyfriend standing between her and the sunlight. For a few days after that night when he had ridden home whistling, he had avoided her. She might want to talk things over, but he, Gregory Rose, was not that kind of guy. If a woman had once thrown him over, she had to deal with the fallout and own it. However, when she showed no sign of wanting to revisit the past and avoided him even more than he avoided her, Gregory began to soften.

“You must let me call you Em still, and be like a brother to you till I go,” he said; and Em thanked him so humbly that he wished she hadn’t. It wasn’t so easy after that to think himself an injured man.

“You have to let me call you Em still and be like a brother to you until I leave,” he said; and Em thanked him so humbly that he wished she hadn’t. It wasn’t so easy after that to see himself as a wronged man.

On that morning he stood some time in the doorway switching his whip, and moving rather restlessly from one leg to the other.

On that morning, he stood in the doorway for a while, flicking his whip and shifting restlessly from one leg to the other.

“I think I’ll just take a walk up to the camps and see how your birds are getting on. Now Waldo’s gone you’ve no one to see after things. Nice morning, isn’t it?” Then he added suddenly, “I’ll just go round to the house and get a drink of water first;” and somewhat awkwardly walked off. He might have found water in the kitchen, but he never glanced toward the buckets. In the front room a monkey and two tumblers stood on the centre-table; but he merely looked round, peeped into the parlour, looked round again, and then walked out at the front door, and found himself again at the storeroom without having satisfied his thirst. “Awfully nice morning this,” he said, trying to pose himself in a graceful and indifferent attitude against the door. “It isn’t hot and it isn’t cold. It’s awfully nice.”

“I think I’ll just take a walk up to the camps and see how your birds are doing. Now that Waldo’s gone, you’ve got no one to take care of things. Nice morning, right?” Then he suddenly added, “I’ll just swing by the house and grab a drink of water first;” and somewhat awkwardly walked off. He could have found water in the kitchen, but he didn’t even glance at the buckets. In the front room, a monkey and two glasses were on the center table; but he just looked around, peeked into the living room, looked around again, and then walked out the front door, ending up back at the storeroom without quenching his thirst. “Really nice morning,” he said, trying to lean gracefully and casually against the door. “It’s not hot and it’s not cold. It’s really nice.”

“Yes,” said Em.

“Yeah,” said Em.

“Your cousin, now,” said Gregory in an aimless sort of way—“I suppose she’s shut up in her room writing letters.”

“Your cousin, I guess,” Gregory said aimlessly, “she’s probably locked away in her room writing letters.”

“No,” said Em.

“No,” Em replied.

“Gone for a drive, I expect? Nice morning for a drive.”

“Out for a drive, I assume? Great morning for it.”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Gone to see the ostriches, I suppose?”

“Gone to check out the ostriches, I guess?”

“No.” After a little silence Em added, “I saw her go by the kraals to the kopje.”

“No.” After a brief pause, Em added, “I saw her walk past the enclosures to the hill.”

Gregory crossed and uncrossed his legs.

Gregory switched his legs from crossed to uncrossed.

“Well, I think I’ll just go and have a look about,” he said, “and see how things are getting on before I go to the camps. Good-bye; so long.”

"Well, I think I'll just go take a look around," he said, "and see how things are going before I head to the camps. Bye; see you later."

Em left for a while the bags she was folding and went to the window, the same through which, years before, Bonaparte had watched the slouching figure cross the yard. Gregory walked to the pigsty first, and contemplated the pigs for a few seconds; then turned round, and stood looking fixedly at the wall of the fuel-house as though he thought it wanted repairing; then he started off suddenly with the evident intention of going to the ostrich-camps; then paused, hesitated, and finally walked off in the direction of the kopje.

Em left the bags she was folding and went to the window, the same one through which, years earlier, Bonaparte had watched the slouching figure cross the yard. Gregory walked to the pigsty first and looked at the pigs for a few seconds; then he turned around and stood staring at the wall of the fuel house as if he thought it needed repairs. Then he suddenly set off with the obvious intention of going to the ostrich camps but paused, hesitated, and finally walked off toward the kopje.

Then Em went back to the corner and folded more sacks.

Then Em went back to the corner and folded more bags.

On the other side of the kopje Gregory caught sight of a white tail waving among the stones, and a succession of short, frantic barks told where Doss was engaged in howling imploringly to a lizard who had crept between two stones, and who had not the slightest intention of re-sunning himself at that particular moment.

On the other side of the hill, Gregory spotted a white tail waving among the rocks, and a series of short, frantic barks revealed that Doss was desperately howling at a lizard that had slipped between two stones and had no intention of coming out to bask in the sun at that moment.

The dog’s mistress sat higher up, under the shelving rock, her face bent over a volume of plays upon her knee. As Gregory mounted the stones she started violently and looked up; then resumed her book.

The dog’s owner sat higher up, under the rocky shelf, her face bent over a book of plays in her lap. As Gregory climbed the stones, she jumped in surprise and looked up; then she went back to her reading.

“I hope I am not troubling you,” said Gregory as he reached her side. “If I am I will go away. I just—”

“I hope I'm not bothering you,” said Gregory as he approached her. “If I am, I can leave. I just—”

“No; you may stay.”

“No, you can stay.”

“I fear I startled you.”

"I think I startled you."

“Yes; your step was firmer than it generally is. I thought it was that of some one else.”

“Yes; your step was more confident than usual. I thought it belonged to someone else.”

“Who could it be but me?” asked Gregory, seating himself on a stone at her feet.

“Who else could it be but me?” asked Gregory, sitting down on a stone at her feet.

“Do you suppose you are the only man who would find anything to attract him to this kopje?”

“Do you really think you're the only guy who would find something interesting about this hill?”

“Oh, no,” said Gregory.

“Oh no,” said Gregory.

He was not going to argue that point with her, nor any other; but no old Boer was likely to take the trouble of climbing the kopje, and who else was there?

He wasn't going to argue that point with her, or any others; but no old Boer was likely to bother with climbing the hill, and who else was there?

She continued the study of her book.

She kept reading her book.

“Miss Lyndall,” he said at last, “I don’t know why it is you never talk to me.”

“Miss Lyndall,” he finally said, “I don’t understand why you never talk to me.”

“We had a long conversation yesterday,” she said without looking up.

“We had a long conversation yesterday,” she said, not looking up.

“Yes; but you ask me questions about sheep and oxen. I don’t call that talking. You used to talk to Waldo, now,” he said, in an aggrieved tone of voice. “I’ve heard you when I came in, and then you’ve just left off. You treated me like that from the first day; and you couldn’t tell from just looking at me that I couldn’t talk about the things you like. I’m sure I know as much about such things as Waldo does,” said Gregory, in exceeding bitterness of spirit.

“Yes, but you ask me questions about sheep and cows. I don’t consider that real conversation. You used to talk to Waldo, though,” he said, sounding upset. “I’ve heard you when I walked in, and then you just stopped. You’ve treated me like that from the very first day; you couldn’t tell just by looking at me that I couldn’t discuss the things you enjoy. I’m sure I know just as much about those topics as Waldo does,” Gregory said, filled with deep bitterness.

“I do not know which things you refer to. If you will enlighten me I am quite prepared to speak of them,” she said, reading as she spoke.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. If you could clarify, I’m totally ready to discuss them,” she said, reading as she spoke.

“Oh, you never used to ask Waldo like that,” said Gregory, in a more sorely aggrieved tone than ever. “You used just to begin.”

“Oh, you never used to ask Waldo like that,” Gregory said, sounding more upset than ever. “You would just start.”

“Well, let me see,” she said, closing her book and folding her hands on it. “There at the foot of the kopje goes a Kaffer; he has nothing on but a blanket; he is a splendid fellow—six feet high, with a magnificent pair of legs. In his leather bag he is going to fetch his rations, and I suppose to kick his wife with his beautiful legs when he gets home. He has a right to; he bought her for two oxen. There is a lean dog going after him, to whom I suppose he never gives more than a bone from which he has sucked the marrow; but his dog loves him, as his wife does. There is something of the master about him in spite of his blackness and wool. See how he brandishes his stick and holds up his head!”

“Well, let me think,” she said, closing her book and resting her hands on it. “Down at the foot of the hill, there's a Black man; he’s only wearing a blanket; he’s a striking guy—six feet tall, with an impressive pair of legs. He’s going to get his supplies from the leather bag he’s carrying, and I guess he’ll use those beautiful legs to kick his wife when he gets home. He has the right to; he paid two oxen for her. There’s a skinny dog trailing after him, and I assume he only gives it the leftover bone after he’s sucked the marrow out; but his dog loves him, just like his wife does. There’s something commanding about him despite his skin and hair. Look how he swings his stick and holds his head high!”

“Oh, but aren’t you making fun?” said Gregory, looking doubtfully from her to the Kaffer herd, who rounded the kopje.

“Oh, but aren’t you joking?” Gregory said, glancing uncertainly from her to the Kaffer herd that was rounding the hill.

“No; I am very serious. He is the most interesting and intelligent thing I can see just now, except, perhaps, Doss. He is profoundly suggestive. Will his race melt away in the heat of a collision with a higher? Are the men of the future to see his bones only in museums—a vestige of one link that spanned between the dog and the white man? He wakes thoughts that run far out into the future and back into the past.”

“No; I'm being completely serious. He’s the most interesting and intelligent thing I can see right now, except maybe Doss. He’s deeply thought-provoking. Will his race disappear when they clash with a more advanced one? Will future generations only see his bones in museums—as a remnant of the connection between dogs and white men? He sparks thoughts that stretch far into the future and dive deep into the past.”

Gregory was not quite sure how to take these remarks. Being about a Kaffer, they appeared to be of the nature of a joke; but, being seriously spoken, they appeared earnest; so he half laughed and half not, to be on the safe side.

Gregory wasn’t sure how to interpret these comments. Since they were about a Kaffer, they seemed like they might be a joke; but they were said with such seriousness that they felt sincere. So, he laughed a little, but not too much, just to be safe.

“I’ve often thought so myself. It’s funny we should both think the same; I knew we should if once we talked. But there are other things—love, now,” he added. “I wonder if we would think alike about that. I wrote an essay on love once; the master said it was the best I ever wrote, and I can remember the first sentence still—‘Love is something that you feel in your heart.’”

“I’ve thought that too. It’s funny that we both think the same; I knew we would once we started talking. But there are other things—love, for example,” he added. “I wonder if we would share the same views about that. I once wrote an essay on love; the teacher said it was the best I ever wrote, and I can still remember the first sentence—‘Love is something you feel in your heart.’”

“That was a trenchant remark. Can’t you remember any more?”

“That was a sharp comment. Can’t you remember anything else?”

“No,” said Gregory, regretfully; “I’ve forgotten the rest. But tell me what do you think about love?”

“No,” said Gregory, regretfully; “I’ve forgotten the rest. But tell me, what do you think about love?”

A look, half of abstraction, half amusement, played on her lips.

A look, part abstract and part playful, crossed her lips.

“I don’t know much about love,” she said, “and I do not like to talk of things I do not understand; but I have heard two opinions. Some say the devil carried the seed from hell and planted it on the earth to plague men and make them sin; and some say, that when all the plants in the garden of Eden were pulled up by the roots, one bush that the angels planted was left growing, and it spread its seed over the whole earth, and its name is love. I do not know which is right—perhaps both. There are different species that go under the same name. There is a love that begins in the head, and goes down to the heart, and grows slowly; but it lasts till death, and asks less than it gives. There is another love, that blots out wisdom, that is sweet with the sweetness of life and bitter with the bitterness of death, lasting for an hour; but it is worth having lived a whole life for that hour. I cannot tell, perhaps the old monks were right when they tried to root love out; perhaps the poets are right when they try to water it. It is a blood-red flower, with the colour of sin; but there is always the scent of a god about it.”

“I don’t know much about love,” she said, “and I don’t like to talk about things I don’t understand; but I’ve heard two opinions. Some say the devil took the seed from hell and planted it on earth to plague people and lead them to sin; others say that when all the plants in the garden of Eden were uprooted, one bush that the angels planted was left to grow, and it spread its seed all over the earth, and its name is love. I don’t know which is right—maybe both. There are different kinds that go by the same name. There’s a love that starts in the head, moves to the heart, and develops slowly; but it lasts until death and asks for less than it gives. Then there’s another love that wipes out wisdom, sweet like life and bitter like death, lasting for just an hour; but that hour is worth a whole lifetime. I can’t say, maybe the old monks were right when they tried to eliminate love; maybe the poets are right when they try to nurture it. It’s a blood-red flower, the color of sin; but it always carries the scent of the divine.”

Gregory would have made a remark; but she said, without noticing:

Gregory was about to say something, but she continued without noticing:

“There are as many kinds of loves as there are flowers; everlastings that never wither; speedwells that wait for the wind to fan them out of life; blood-red mountain-lilies that pour their voluptuous sweetness out for one day, and lie in the dust at night. There is no flower has the charm of all—the speedwell’s purity, the everlasting’s strength, the mountain-lily’s warmth; but who knows whether there is no love that holds all—friendship, passion, worship?

"There are as many types of love as there are flowers; everlasting ones that never fade; speedwells that wait for the wind to bring them to life; blood-red mountain lilies that share their rich sweetness for just one day and rest in the dirt at night. No flower has the appeal of all—the speedwell’s purity, the everlasting’s resilience, the warmth of the mountain lily; but who knows if there’s a love that encompasses everything—friendship, passion, worship?"

“Such a love,” she said, in her sweetest voice, “will fall on the surface of strong, cold, selfish life as the sunlight falls on a torpid winter world; there, where the trees are bare, and the ground frozen, till it rings to the step like iron, and the water is solid, and the air is sharp as a two-edged knife that cuts the unwary.

“Such a love,” she said in her sweetest voice, “will touch the surface of strong, cold, selfish life like sunlight shining on a sluggish winter world; where the trees are bare, the ground is frozen, and it rings underfoot like iron, the water is solid, and the air is as sharp as a double-edged knife that cuts the unwary.

“But when its sun shines on it, through its whole dead crust a throbbing yearning wakes: the trees feel him, and every knot and bud swell, aching to open to him. The brown seeds, who have slept deep under the ground, feel him, and he gives them strength, till they break through the frozen earth, and lift two tiny, trembling green hands in love to him. And he touches the water, till down to its depths it feels him and melts, and it flows, and the things, strange sweet things that were locked up in it, it sings as it runs, for love of him. Each plant tries to bear at least one fragrant little flower for him; and the world that was dead lives, and the heart that was dead and self-centred throbs, with an upward, outward yearning, and it has become that which it seemed impossible ever to become. There, does that satisfy you?” she asked, looking down at Gregory. “Is that how you like me to talk?”

“But when the sun shines on it, a deep yearning awakens beneath its dead crust: the trees sense it, and every knot and bud swells, aching to open up. The brown seeds, having slept deep in the ground, feel it too; it gives them strength, and they break through the frozen earth, lifting two tiny, trembling green hands in love toward it. It touches the water, and down to its depths, it feels it and melts, flowing freely, singing the strange sweet things that were trapped inside it, all for love of it. Every plant strives to produce at least one fragrant little flower for it; the world that was lifeless comes alive, and the heart that was dead and self-centered beats with an upward, outward yearning, transforming into something it once thought impossible. There, does that satisfy you?” she asked, looking down at Gregory. “Is that how you want me to talk?”

“Oh, yes,” said Gregory, “that is what I have already thought. We have the same thoughts about everything. How strange!”

“Oh, yes,” said Gregory, “that’s exactly what I was thinking. We share the same thoughts about everything. How weird!”

“Very,” said Lyndall, working with her little toe at a stone in the ground before her.

“Very,” said Lyndall, using her little toe to poke at a stone in the ground in front of her.

Gregory felt he must sustain the conversation. The only thing he could think of was to recite a piece of poetry. He knew he had learnt many about love; but the only thing that would come into his mind now was the “Battle of Hohenlinden,” and “Not a drum was heard,” neither of which seemed to bear directly on the subject on hand.

Gregory felt he needed to keep the conversation going. The only thing he could think of was to recite some poetry. He knew he had learned many poems about love, but the only ones that came to mind were the “Battle of Hohenlinden” and “Not a drum was heard,” neither of which really related to the topic at hand.

But unexpected relief came to him from Doss, who, too deeply lost in contemplation of his crevice, was surprised by the sudden descent of the stone Lyndall’s foot had loosened, which, rolling against his little front paw, carried away a piece of white-skin. Doss stood on three legs, holding up the paw with an expression of extreme self-commiseration; he then proceeded to hop slowly upward in search of sympathy.

But unexpected relief came to him from Doss, who, too deeply lost in thought about his crevice, was startled by the sudden drop of the stone that Lyndall's foot had loosened, which rolled against his little front paw and took away a piece of white skin. Doss stood on three legs, holding up his paw with an expression of intense self-pity; he then started to hop slowly upward in search of sympathy.

“You have hurt that dog,” said Gregory.

“You hurt that dog,” said Gregory.

“Have I?” she replied indifferently, and re-opened the book, as though to resume her study of the play.

“Have I?” she replied casually, then reopened the book, as if to continue studying the play.

“He’s a nasty, snappish little cur!” said Gregory, calculating from her manner that the remark would be endorsed. “He snapped at my horse’s tail yesterday, and nearly made it throw me. I wonder his master didn’t take him, instead of leaving him here to be a nuisance to all of us!”

“He's a mean, irritable little mutt!” said Gregory, figuring from her attitude that she would agree. “He snapped at my horse's tail yesterday and almost made it throw me off. I don't understand why his owner didn’t take him, instead of leaving him here to be a bother to all of us!”

Lyndall seemed absorbed in her play; but he ventured another remark.

Lyndall looked completely immersed in her game, but he took the chance to make another comment.

“Do you think now, Miss Lyndall, that he’ll ever have anything in the world—that German. I mean—money enough to support a wife on, and all that sort of thing? I don’t. He’s what I call soft.”

“Do you think now, Miss Lyndall, that he’ll ever amount to anything in the world—that German? I mean—enough money to support a wife and all that kind of stuff? I don’t. He’s what I would call soft.”

She was spreading her skirt out softly with her left hand for the dog to lie down on it.

She was gently spreading her skirt out with her left hand for the dog to lie down on it.

“I think I should be rather astonished if he ever became a respectable member of society,” she said. “I don’t expect to see him the possessor of bank-shares, the chairman of a divisional council, and the father of a large family; wearing a black hat, and going to church twice on a Sunday. He would rather astonish me if he came to such an end.”

"I think I would be pretty surprised if he ever became a respectable member of society," she said. "I don't expect to see him owning bank shares, being the chair of a local council, and having a big family; wearing a black hat and going to church twice on Sundays. It would really surprise me if he ended up like that."

“Yes; I don’t expect anything of him either,” said Gregory, zealously.

“Yes; I don’t expect anything from him either,” said Gregory, passionately.

“Well, I don’t know,” said Lyndall; “there are some small things I rather look to him for. If he were to invent wings, or carve a statue that one might look at for half an hour without wanting to look at something else, I should not be surprised. He may do some little thing of that kind perhaps, when he has done fermenting and the sediment has all gone to the bottom.”

“Well, I don’t know,” said Lyndall; “there are some small things I really count on him for. If he were to invent wings, or carve a statue that you could look at for half an hour without wanting to look at something else, I wouldn’t be surprised. He might do something like that, maybe, once he’s finished fermenting and the sediment has settled at the bottom.”

Gregory felt that what she said was not wholly intended as blame.

Gregory felt that what she said wasn't entirely meant as blame.

“Well, I don’t know,” he said sulkily; “to me he looks like a fool. To walk about always in that dead-and-alive sort of way, muttering to himself like an old Kaffer witchdoctor! He works hard enough, but it’s always as though he didn’t know what he was doing. You don’t know how he looks to a person who sees him for the first time.”

"Well, I don’t know," he said grumpily. "To me, he looks like an idiot. Walking around all the time in such a lifeless way, mumbling to himself like an old witch doctor! He works hard enough, but it always seems like he doesn’t know what he’s doing. You can't imagine how he comes across to someone seeing him for the first time."

Lyndall was softly touching the little sore foot as she read, and Doss, to show he liked it, licked her hand.

Lyndall was gently stroking her little sore foot as she read, and Doss, wanting to show that he liked it, licked her hand.

“But, Miss Lyndall,” persisted Gregory, “what do you really think of him?”

“But, Miss Lyndall,” Gregory pressed on, “what do you actually think of him?”

“I think,” said Lyndall, “that he is like a thorn-tree, which grows up very quietly, without any one’s caring for it, and one day suddenly breaks out into yellow blossoms.”

“I think,” said Lyndall, “that he’s like a thorn tree, which grows quietly without anyone paying attention to it, and one day suddenly bursts into yellow flowers.”

“And what do you think I am like?” asked Gregory, hopefully.

“And what do you think I’m like?” asked Gregory, hopefully.

Lyndall looked up from her book.

Lyndall glanced up from her book.

“Like a little tin duck floating on a dish of water, that comes after a piece of bread stuck on a needle, and the more the needle pricks it the more it comes on.”

“Like a small tin duck floating on a dish of water, that follows a piece of bread stuck on a needle, and the more the needle pokes it the more it comes forward.”

“Oh, you are making fun of me now, you really are!” said Gregory feeling wretched. “You are making fun, aren’t you, now?”

“Oh, you're teasing me now, you really are!” said Gregory, feeling miserable. “You're just messing with me, right?”

“Partly. It is always diverting to make comparisons.”

“Partly. It’s always fun to make comparisons.”

“Yes; but you don’t compare me to anything nice, and you do other people. What is Em like, now?”

“Yes, but you don’t compare me to anything good, and you do with other people. What’s Em like now?”

“The accompaniment of a song. She fills up the gaps in other people’s lives, and is always number two; but I think she is like many accompaniments—a great deal better than the song she is to accompany.”

“The backing of a song. She fills the gaps in other people’s lives and is always in the second place; but I believe she’s like many backings—a lot better than the song she’s meant to support.”

“She is not half so good as you are!” said Gregory, with a burst of uncontrollable ardour.

“She’s not even close to being as good as you are!” said Gregory, with a surge of intense passion.

“She is so much better than I, that her little finger has more goodness in it than my whole body. I hope you may not live to find out the truth of that fact.”

“She is so much better than me that her little finger has more goodness in it than my entire body. I hope you don’t live to discover the truth of that statement.”

“You are like an angel,” he said, the blood rushing to his head and face.

“You're like an angel,” he said, blood rushing to his head and face.

“Yes, probably; angels are of many orders.”

"Yeah, probably; there are many types of angels."

“You are the one being that I love!” said Gregory quivering. “I thought I loved before, but I know now! Do not be angry with me. I know you could never like me; but, if I might but always be near you to serve you, I would be utterly, utterly happy. I would ask nothing in return! If you could only take everything I have and use it; I want nothing but to be of use to you.”

“You’re the only person I love!” Gregory said, trembling. “I thought I loved before, but now I really know! Please don’t be mad at me. I understand that you could never have feelings for me; but if I could just be close to you to help you, I would be completely, completely happy. I would want nothing in exchange! If you could take everything I have and use it, that’s all I want—to be useful to you.”

She looked at him for a few moments.

She stared at him for a few moments.

“How do you know,” she said slowly, “that you could not do something to serve me? You could serve me by giving me your name.”

“How do you know,” she said slowly, “that you couldn’t do something to help me? You could help me by giving me your name.”

He started, and turned his burning face to her.

He jumped and turned his flushed face toward her.

“You are very cruel; you are ridiculing me,” he said.

“You're being really cruel; you're making fun of me,” he said.

“No, I am not, Gregory. What I am saying is plain, matter-of-fact business. If you are willing to give me your name within three weeks’ time, I am willing to marry you, if not, well. I want nothing more than your name. That is a clear proposal, is it not?”

“No, I’m not, Gregory. What I’m saying is straightforward, no-nonsense business. If you’re willing to give me your name within three weeks, I’m willing to marry you; if not, well. All I want is your name. That’s a clear proposal, right?”

He looked up. Was it contempt, loathing, pity, that moved in the eyes above! He could not tell; but he stooped over the little foot and kissed it.

He looked up. Was it disdain, disgust, or sympathy that flickered in the eyes above? He couldn't say; but he leaned down and kissed the tiny foot.

She smiled.

She smiled.

“Do you really mean it?” he whispered.

“Are you for real?” he whispered.

“Yes. You wish to serve me, and to have nothing in return!—you shall have what you wish.” She held out her fingers for Doss to lick. “Do you see this dog? He licks my hand because I love him; and I allow him to. Where I do not love I do not allow it. I believe you love me; I too could love so, that to lie under the foot of the thing I loved would be more heaven than to lie in the breast of another. Come! let us go. Carry the dog,” she added; “he will not bite you if I put him in your arms. So—do not let his foot hang down.”

“Yes. You want to serve me without expecting anything in return!—you’ll get what you want.” She extended her fingers for Doss to lick. “Do you see this dog? He licks my hand because I love him; and I let him do it. Where there’s no love, I don’t allow it. I believe you love me; I could also love like that, so much that lying under the foot of the one I loved would be more heavenly than lying in the arms of another. Come! Let’s go. Carry the dog,” she added; “he won’t bite you if I place him in your arms. So—don’t let his foot hang down.”

They descended the kopje. At the bottom, he whispered:

They went down the hill. At the bottom, he whispered:

“Would you not take my arm? the path is very rough.”

“Will you not take my arm? The path is quite rough.”

She rested her fingers lightly on it.

She lightly rested her fingers on it.

“I may yet change my mind about marrying you before the time comes. It is very likely. Mark you!” she said, turning round on him; “I remember your words: You will give everything, and expect nothing. The knowledge that you are serving me is to be your reward; and you will have that. You will serve me, and greatly. The reasons I have for marrying you I need not inform you of now; you will probably discover some of them before long.”

“I might still change my mind about marrying you before the time comes. It’s quite possible. Just so you know!” she said, turning to face him. “I remember what you said: You’ll give everything and expect nothing in return. The satisfaction of serving me will be your reward; and you’re going to get that. You will serve me a lot. I don’t need to tell you my reasons for wanting to marry you right now; you’ll probably figure some of them out soon enough.”

“I only want to be of some use to you,” he said.

“I just want to be helpful to you,” he said.

It seemed to Gregory that there were pulses in the soles of his feet, and the ground shimmered as on a summer’s day. They walked round the foot of the kopje and past the Kaffer huts. An old Kaffer maid knelt at the door of one grinding mealies. That she should see him walking so made his heart beat so fast, that the hand on his arm felt its pulsation. It seemed that she must envy him.

It felt to Gregory like there were pulses in the soles of his feet, and the ground sparkled like on a summer day. They walked around the base of the hill and passed the huts of the locals. An old local woman was kneeling at the door, grinding corn. The fact that she saw him walking made his heart race so much that the hand on his arm could feel it. It seemed like she must be jealous of him.

Just then Em looked out again at the back window and saw them coming. She cried bitterly all the while she sorted the skins.

Just then, Em looked out the back window again and saw them coming. She cried hard the whole time she sorted the skins.

But that night when Lyndall had blown her candle out, and half turned round to sleep, the door of Em’s bedroom opened.

But that night when Lyndall blew out her candle and turned halfway to sleep, the door to Em’s bedroom opened.

“I want to say good night to you, Lyndall,” she said, coming to the bedside and kneeling down.

“I want to say good night to you, Lyndall,” she said, approaching the bedside and kneeling down.

“I thought you were asleep,” Lyndall replied.

“I thought you were sleeping,” Lyndall said.

“Yes, I have been asleep; but I had such a vivid dream,” she said, holding the other’s hands, “and that woke me. I never had so vivid a dream before.

“Yes, I was asleep; but I had such a vivid dream,” she said, holding the other’s hands, “and that woke me up. I've never had a dream this vivid before."

“It seemed I was a little girl again, and I came somewhere into a large room. On a bed in the corner there was something lying dressed in white, and its little eyes were shut, and its little face was like wax. I thought it was a doll, and I ran forward to take it; but some one held up her finger and said: ‘Hush! it is a little dead baby.’ And I said: ‘Oh, I must go and call Lyndall, that she may look at it also.’

“It felt like I was a little girl again, and I found myself in a big room. In the corner on a bed lay something dressed in white, its little eyes closed, and its little face pale like wax. I thought it was a doll, and I rushed over to grab it, but someone raised her finger and said, ‘Shh! It’s a little dead baby.’ I replied, ‘Oh, I need to go get Lyndall so she can see it too.’”

“And they put their faces close down to my ear and whispered: ‘It is Lyndall’s baby.’

“And they leaned in close to my ear and whispered: ‘It’s Lyndall’s baby.’”

“And I said: ‘She cannot be grown up yet; she is only a little girl! Where is she?’ And I went to look for you, but I could not find you.

“And I said: ‘She can’t be grown up yet; she’s just a little girl! Where is she?’ And I went to look for you, but I couldn’t find you.”

“And when I came to some people who were dressed in black, I asked them where you were, and they looked down at their black clothes, and shook their heads, and said nothing; and I could not find you anywhere. And then I awoke.

“And when I found some people in black clothes, I asked them where you were, but they looked down at their outfits, shook their heads, and didn’t say anything; and I couldn’t find you anywhere. Then I woke up.”

“Lyndall,” she said, putting her face down upon the hands she held, “it made me think about that time when we were little girls and used to play together, when I loved you better than anything else in the world. It isn’t any one’s fault that they love you; they can’t help it. And it isn’t your fault; you don’t make them love you. I know it.”

“Lyndall,” she said, resting her face on the hands she held, “it reminds me of when we were little girls and used to play together, when I loved you more than anything else in the world. It’s no one’s fault that they love you; they can’t help it. And it’s not your fault; you don’t make them love you. I know that.”

“Thank you, dear,” Lyndall said. “It is nice to be loved, but it would be better to be good.”

“Thank you, dear,” Lyndall said. “It’s nice to be loved, but it would be better to be good.”

Then they wished good night, and Em went back to her room. Long after Lyndall lay in the dark thinking, thinking, thinking; and as she turned round wearily to sleep she muttered:

Then they said good night, and Em went back to her room. Long after, Lyndall lay in the dark thinking, thinking, thinking; and as she turned around tiredly to sleep, she muttered:

“There are some wiser in their sleeping than in their waking.”

“There are some who are wiser when they’re asleep than when they’re awake.”





Chapter 2.IX. Lyndall’s Stranger.

A fire is burning in the unused hearth of the cabin. The fuel blazes up, and lights the black rafters, and warms the faded red lions on the quilt, and fills the little room with a glow of warmth and light made brighter by contrast, for outside the night is chill and misty.

A fire is going in the unused fireplace of the cabin. The flames flicker up, lighting up the dark rafters and warming the faded red lions on the quilt, filling the small room with a warm, bright glow, especially compared to the chilly, misty night outside.

Before the open fireplace sits a stranger, his tall, slight figure reposing in the broken armchair, his keen blue eyes studying the fire from beneath delicately pencilled, drooping eyelids. One white hand plays thoughtfully with a heavy flaxen moustache; yet, once he starts, and for an instant the languid lids raise themselves; there is a keen, intent look upon the face as he listens for something. Then he leans back in his chair, fills his glass from the silver flask in his bag, and resumes his old posture.

Before the open fireplace sits a stranger, his tall, slender figure relaxing in the damaged armchair, his sharp blue eyes watching the fire from beneath lightly drawn, drooping eyelids. One white hand thoughtfully plays with a heavy blond mustache; yet, the moment he gets distracted, and for a brief moment his tired eyelids lift, there's an intense, focused look on his face as he listens for something. Then he leans back in his chair, pours himself a drink from the silver flask in his bag, and returns to his previous position.

Presently the door opens noiselessly. It is Lyndall, followed by Doss. Quietly as she enters, he hears her, and turns.

Currently, the door opens silently. It's Lyndall, followed by Doss. As she quietly enters, he hears her and turns.

“I thought you were not coming.”

“I thought you weren't coming.”

“I waited till all had gone to bed. I could not come before.”

“I waited until everyone had gone to bed. I couldn’t arrive earlier.”

She removed the shawl that enveloped her, and the stranger rose to offer her his chair; but she took her seat on a low pile of sacks before the window.

She took off the shawl that wrapped around her, and the stranger stood up to give her his chair; but she chose to sit on a low stack of sacks in front of the window.

“I hardly see why I should be outlawed after this fashion,” he said, reseating himself and drawing his chair a little nearer to her; “these are hardly the quarters one expects to find after travelling a hundred miles in answer to an invitation.”

“I don’t see why I should be treated like this,” he said, sitting back down and pulling his chair a bit closer to her. “This isn’t exactly what you expect after traveling a hundred miles in response to an invitation.”

“I said, ‘Come if you wish.’”

“I said, ‘Come if you want.’”

“And I did wish. You give me a cold reception.”

“And I did wish. You’re giving me a cold shoulder.”

“I could not take you to the house. Questions would be asked which I could not answer without prevarication.”

“I couldn’t take you to the house. Questions would be asked that I couldn’t answer without lying.”

“Your conscience is growing to have a certain virgin tenderness,” he said, in a low, melodious voice.

"Your conscience is developing a kind of pure sensitivity," he said, in a soft, melodic voice.

“I have no conscience. I spoke one deliberate lie this evening. I said the man who had come looked rough, we had best not have him in the house; therefore I brought him here. It was a deliberate lie, and I hate lies. I tell them if I must, but they hurt me.”

“I have no conscience. I told a deliberate lie this evening. I said the man who came looked rough, and we shouldn’t let him in the house; so I brought him here. It was a deliberate lie, and I hate lies. I tell them if I have to, but they hurt me.”

“Well, you do not tell lies to yourself, at all events. You are candid, so far.”

"Well, at least you aren't lying to yourself. You're being honest, for now."

She interrupted him.

She interrupted him.

“You got my short letter?”

“Did you get my short letter?”

“Yes; that is why I come. You sent a very foolish reply; you must take it back. Who is this fellow you talk of marrying?”

“Yes; that’s why I’m here. You sent a really silly response; you need to take it back. Who is this guy you’re talking about marrying?”

“A young farmer.”

"A young farmer."

“Lives here?”

"Living here?"

“Yes; he has gone to town to get things for our wedding.”

“Yes, he has gone to town to get things for our wedding.”

“What kind of a fellow is he?”

“What kind of guy is he?”

“A fool.”

“An idiot.”

“And you would rather marry him than me?”

“And you'd choose to marry him instead of me?”

“Yes; because you are not one.”

“Yes; because you’re not one.”

“That is a novel reason for refusing to marry a man,” he said, leaning his elbow on the table and watching her keenly.

"That's a new reason for not wanting to marry a guy," he said, resting his elbow on the table and observing her closely.

“It is a wise one,” she said shortly. “If I marry him I shall shake him off my hand when it suits me. If I remained with him for twelve months he would never have dared to kiss my hand. As far as I wish he should come, he comes, and no further. Would you ask me what you might and what you might not do?”

“It’s a smart move,” she said briefly. “If I marry him, I can get rid of him whenever I want. If I stayed with him for a year, he wouldn’t have dared to kiss my hand. He comes as far as I want him to, and no further. Would you really ask me what you can and can’t do?”

Her companion raised the moustache with a caressing movement from his lip and smiled. It was not a question that stood in need of any answer.

Her companion gently lifted his moustache with a soft touch and smiled. It wasn’t a question that required an answer.

“Why do you wish to enter on this semblance of marriage?”

“Why do you want to enter into this fake marriage?”

“Because there is only one point on which I have a conscience. I have told you so.”

“Because there’s only one thing I feel strongly about. I’ve already told you that.”

“Then why not marry me?”

“Then why not just marry me?”

“Because if once you have me you would hold me fast. I shall never be free again.” She drew a long, low breath.

“Because once you have me, you would never let me go. I’ll never be free again.” She took a long, deep breath.

“What have you done with the ring I gave you?” he said.

“What did you do with the ring I gave you?” he asked.

“Sometimes I wear it; then I take it off and wish to throw it into the fire; the next day I put it on again, and sometimes I kiss it.”

“Sometimes I wear it; then I take it off and want to throw it in the fire; the next day I put it on again, and sometimes I kiss it.”

“So you do love me a little?”

“So, you do love me a bit?”

“If you were not something more to me than any other man in the world, do you think—” She paused. “I love you when I see you; but when you are away from me I hate you.”

“If you weren’t more to me than any other guy in the world, do you think—” She paused. “I love you when I’m with you; but when you’re not around, I hate you.”

“Then I fear I must be singularly invisible at the present moment,” he said. “Possibly if you were to look less fixedly into the fire you might perceive me.”

“Then I guess I'm kind of invisible right now,” he said. “Maybe if you looked away from the fire for a moment, you could see me.”

He moved his chair slightly, so as to come between her and the firelight. She raised her eyes to his face.

He shifted his chair a bit to position himself between her and the firelight. She looked up at his face.

“If you do love me,” he asked her, “why will you not marry me?”

“If you love me,” he asked her, “why won’t you marry me?”

“Because, if I had been married to you for a year I should have come to my senses and seen that your hands and your voice are like the hands and the voice of any other man. I cannot quite see that now. But it is all madness. You call into activity one part of my nature; there is a higher part that you know nothing of, that you never touch. If I married you, afterward it would arise and assert itself, and I should hate you always, as I do now sometimes.”

"Because if I had been married to you for a year, I would have come to my senses and realized that your hands and your

“I like you when you grow metaphysical and analytical,” he said, leaning his face upon his hand. “Go a little further in your analysis; say, ‘I love you with the right ventricle of my heart, but not the left, and with the left auricle of my heart, but not the right; and, this being the case, my affection for you is not of a duly elevated, intellectual and spiritual nature.’ I like you when you get philosophical.”

“I like it when you get all deep and analytical,” he said, resting his face on his hand. “Take your analysis a step further; say, ‘I love you with the right ventricle of my heart, but not the left, and with the left atrium of my heart, but not the right; and since that’s the case, my feelings for you aren’t truly high-minded, intellectual, or spiritual.’ I like it when you become philosophical.”

She looked quietly at him; he was trying to turn her own weapons against her.

She quietly looked at him; he was trying to use her own tactics against her.

“You are acting foolishly, Lyndall,” he said, suddenly changing his manner, and speaking earnestly, “most foolishly. You are acting like a little child; I am surprised at you. It is all very well to have ideals and theories; but you know as well as any one can that they must not be carried into the practical world. I love you. I do not pretend that it is in any high, superhuman sense; I do not say that I should like you as well if you were ugly and deformed, or that I should continue to prize you whatever your treatment of me might be, or to love you though you were a spirit without any body at all. That is sentimentality for beardless boys. Every one not a mere child (and you are not a child, except in years) knows what love between a man and a woman means. I love you with that love. I should not have believed it possible that I could have brought myself twice to ask of any woman to be my wife, more especially one without wealth, without position, and who—”

“You’re being foolish, Lyndall,” he said, suddenly changing his tone and speaking seriously, “very foolish. You’re acting like a little kid; I’m surprised at you. It’s fine to have ideals and theories, but you know just as well as anyone that they shouldn’t be taken into the real world. I love you. I’m not pretending it’s some high, superhuman kind of love; I won’t say I’d feel the same if you were ugly or deformed, or that I’d keep valuing you no matter how you treated me, or love you even if you were just a spirit with no body. That’s just sentimentality for naive boys. Anyone who isn’t a total child (and you’re not a child, except in age) understands what love between a man and a woman really means. I love you in that way. I never thought I could bring myself to ask any woman to be my wife, especially not one without money, without status, and who—”

“Yes—go on. Do not grow sorry for me. Say what you were going to—‘who has put herself into my power, and who has lost the right of meeting me on equal terms.’ Say what you think. At least we two may speak the truth to one another.”

“Yes—go ahead. Don’t feel sorry for me. Say what you were going to—‘who has put herself in my hands, and who has lost the right to meet me on equal ground.’ Say what you believe. At least we can be honest with each other.”

Then she added after a pause:

Then she added after a break:

“I believe you do love me, as much as you possibly could love anything; and I believe that when you ask me to marry you you are performing the most generous act you ever have performed in the course of your life, or ever will; but, at the same time, if I had required your generosity, it would not have been shown me. If, when I got your letter a month ago, hinting at your willingness to marry me, I had at once written, imploring you to come, you would have read the letter. ‘Poor little devil!’ you would have said, and tore it up. The next week you would have sailed for Europe, and have sent me a check for a hundred and fifty pounds (which I would have thrown in the fire), and I would have heard no more of you.”

“I believe you do love me, as much as you can love anything; and I believe that when you ask me to marry you, you’re doing the most generous thing you’ve ever done in your life or ever will do. But at the same time, if I had needed your generosity, it wouldn’t have been offered to me. If, when I got your letter a month ago suggesting you were willing to marry me, I had immediately written back, begging you to come, you would have read it and thought, ‘Poor little devil!’ and torn it up. Then you would have left for Europe the following week and sent me a check for a hundred and fifty pounds (which I would have burned), and I wouldn’t have heard from you again.”

The stranger smiled.

The stranger grinned.

“But because I declined your proposal, and wrote that in three weeks I should be married to another, then what you call love woke up. Your man’s love is a child’s love for butterflies. You follow till you have the thing, and break it. If you have broken one wing, and the thing flies still, then you love it more than ever, and follow till you break both; then you are satisfied when it lies still on the ground.”

"But because I turned down your proposal and said that in three weeks I would be marrying someone else, that's when what you call love stirred within you. Your idea of love is like a child's infatuation with butterflies. You chase after it until you catch it, then you break it. If you break one wing and the butterfly still flies, you end up loving it even more and continue chasing until you break both wings; then you're satisfied when it lies still on the ground."

“You are profoundly wise in the ways of the world; you have seen far into life,” he said.

“You are incredibly wise about the world; you have gained deep insights into life,” he said.

He might as well have sneered at the firelight.

He might as well have laughed at the firelight.

“I have seen enough to tell me that you love me because you cannot bear to be resisted, and want to master me. You liked me at first because I treated you and all men with indifference. You resolved to have me because I seemed unattainable. This is all your love means.”

“I’ve seen enough to know that you love me because you can’t stand being turned down and want to have control over me. You were attracted to me initially because I treated you and all men without much care. You decided you wanted me because I seemed out of reach. That’s all your love amounts to.”

He felt a strong inclination to stoop down and kiss the little lips that defied him; but he restrained himself. He said, quietly: “And you loved me—”

He felt a strong urge to bend down and kiss the little lips that challenged him; but he held back. He said quietly, “And you loved me—”

“Because you are strong. You are the first man I ever was afraid of. And”—a dreamy look came into her face—“because I like to experience, I like to try. You don’t understand that.”

“Because you're strong. You're the first guy I've ever been afraid of. And”—a dreamy look appeared on her face—“because I like to experience things, I like to try new things. You don’t get that.”

He smiled.

He grinned.

“Well, since you will not marry me, may I inquire what your intentions are, the plan you wrote of. You asked me to come and hear it, and I have come.”

“Well, since you won’t marry me, can I ask what your intentions are, the plan you mentioned? You asked me to come and hear it, and here I am.”

“I said, ‘Come if you wish.’ If you agree to it, well; if not, I marry on Monday.”

“I said, ‘Come if you want.’ If you’re okay with it, great; if not, I’m getting married on Monday.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

She was still looking beyond him at the fire.

She was still staring past him at the fire.

“I cannot marry you,” she said slowly, “because I cannot be tied; but if you wish, you may take me away with you, and take care of me; then when we do not love any more we can say good-bye. I will not go down country,” she added; “I will not go to Europe. You must take me to the Transvaal. That is out of the world. People we meet there we need not see again in our future lives.”

“I can’t marry you,” she said slowly, “because I can’t be tied down; but if you want, you can take me with you and look after me; then when we don’t love each other anymore, we can say goodbye. I won’t go down country,” she added; “I won’t go to Europe. You have to take me to the Transvaal. That’s off the beaten path. The people we meet there we won’t have to see again in our future lives.”

“Oh, my darling,” he said, bending tenderly, and holding his hand out to her, “why will you not give yourself entirely to me? One day you will desert me and go to another.”

“Oh, my darling,” he said, leaning in tenderly and reaching out his hand to her, “why won’t you give yourself completely to me? One day you will leave me and go to someone else.”

She shook her head without looking at him.

She shook her head without looking at him.

“No, life is too long. But I will go with you.”

“No, life is too long. But I’ll go with you.”

“When?”

“When?”

“Tomorrow. I have told them that before daylight I go to the next farm. I will write from the town and tell them the facts. I do not want them to trouble me; I want to shake myself free of these old surroundings; I want them to lose sight of me. You can understand that is necessary for me.”

“Tomorrow. I’ve told them that before sunrise I’m heading to the next farm. I’ll write from town and fill them in on the details. I don’t want them bothering me; I want to break free from these old surroundings; I want them to forget about me. You can see why that’s important for me.”

He seemed lost in consideration; then he said:

He appeared deep in thought; then he said:

“It is better to have you on those conditions than not at all. If you will have it, let it be so.”

“It’s better to have you under those conditions than not have you at all. If that’s what you want, then so be it.”

He sat looking at her. On her face was the weary look that rested there so often now when she sat alone. Two months had not passed since they parted; but the time had set its mark on her. He looked at her carefully, from the brown, smooth head to the little crossed feet on the floor. A worn look had grown over the little face, and it made its charm for him stronger. For pain and time, which trace deep lines and write a story on a human face, have a strangely different effect on one face and another. The face that is only fair, even very fair, they mar and flaw; but to the face whose beauty is the harmony between that which speaks from within and the form through which it speaks, power is added by all that causes the outer man to bear more deeply the impress of the inner. The pretty woman fades with the roses on her cheeks, and the girlhood that lasts an hour; the beautiful woman finds her fullness of bloom only when a past has written itself on her, and her power is then most irresistible when it seems going.

He sat there watching her. She had that tired look on her face that showed up so often now when she was alone. It had only been two months since they parted, but the time had taken its toll on her. He examined her closely, from her smooth, brown head to her little crossed feet on the floor. A worn expression had settled on her sweet face, which made her charm even more captivating to him. Pain and time, which carve deep lines and tell a story on a human face, affect each face differently. A face that is merely pretty, or even very pretty, is marred and flawed by these marks; but for a face where beauty comes from the harmony of what’s inside and the form that expresses it, those marks enhance its power. The pretty woman fades as the roses on her cheeks and the fleetingness of youth diminish; but the beautiful woman reaches her peak bloom only after life has left its traces on her, and she becomes most compelling just as she seems to be fading.

From under their half-closed lids the keen eyes looked down at her. Her shoulders were bent; for a moment the little figure had forgotten its queenly bearing, and drooped wearily; the wide, dark eyes watched the fire very softly.

From beneath their half-closed lids, the sharp eyes glanced down at her. Her shoulders were slumped; for a moment, the little figure had lost its regal posture and sagged tiredly; the wide, dark eyes gazed at the fire gently.

It certainly was not in her power to resist him, nor any strength in her that made his own at that moment grow soft as he looked at her.

It definitely wasn't in her ability to resist him, and there was nothing about her that made him feel vulnerable as he looked at her.

He touched one little hand that rested on her knee.

He lightly touched the small hand that was resting on her knee.

“Poor little thing!” he said; “you are only a child.”

“Poor thing!” he said. “You’re just a kid.”

She did not draw her hand away from his, and looked up at him.

She didn’t pull her hand away from his and looked up at him.

“You are very tired?”

"Are you really tired?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

She looked into his eyes as a little child might whom a long day’s play had saddened.

She looked into his eyes like a small child whose long day of play had made them feel down.

He lifted her gently up, and sat her on his knee.

He carefully lifted her up and placed her on his knee.

“Poor little thing!” he said.

“Poor baby!” he said.

She turned her face to his shoulder, and buried it against his neck; he wound his strong arm about her, and held her close to him. When she had sat for a long while, he drew with his hand the face down, and held it against his arm. He kissed it, and then put it back in its old resting-place.

She turned her face to his shoulder and buried it against his neck; he wrapped his strong arm around her and held her close. After she had sat for a long time, he gently lowered her face and held it against his arm. He kissed it and then put it back in its usual resting place.

“Don’t you want to talk to me?”

“Don’t you want to talk to me?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Have you forgotten the night in the avenue?”

“Have you forgotten the night on the street?”

He could feel that she shook her head.

He could tell that she was shaking her head.

“Do you want to be quiet now?”

“Do you want to be quiet now?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

They sat quite still, excepting that only sometimes he raised her fingers softly to his mouth.

They sat still, except that occasionally he gently raised her fingers to his lips.

Doss, who had been asleep in the corner, waking suddenly, planted himself before them, his wiry legs moving nervously, his yellow eyes filled with anxiety. He was not at all sure that she was not being retained in her present position against her will, and was not a little relieved when she sat up and held out her hand for the shawl.

Doss, who had been dozing in the corner, suddenly woke up and positioned himself in front of them, his twitchy legs fidgeting and his yellow eyes showing signs of anxiety. He wasn't at all convinced that she wasn’t being kept in her current situation against her will, and he felt a bit relieved when she sat up and reached out for the shawl.

“I must go,” she said.

"I have to go," she said.

The stranger wrapped the shawl very carefully about her.

The stranger carefully wrapped the shawl around her.

“Keep it close around your face, Lyndall; it is very damp outside. Shall I walk with you to the house?”

“Keep it close to your face, Lyndall; it’s really damp outside. Should I walk with you to the house?”

“No. Lie down and rest; I will come and wake you at three o’clock.”

“No. Lie down and rest; I’ll come and wake you at three o’clock.”

She lifted her face that he might kiss it, and, when he had kissed it once, she still held it that he might kiss it again. Then he let her out. He had seated himself at the fireplace, when she reopened the door.

She lifted her face so he could kiss it, and after he kissed it once, she kept it up for him to kiss it again. Then he let her out. He had sat down by the fireplace when she opened the door again.

“Have you forgotten anything?”

"Did you forget anything?"

“No.”

“No.”

She gave one long, lingering look at the old room. When she was gone, and the door shut, the stranger filled his glass, and sat at the table sipping it thoughtfully.

She gave one long, lingering look at the old room. Once she was gone and the door was shut, the stranger filled his glass and sat at the table, sipping it thoughtfully.

The night outside was misty and damp; the faint moonlight, trying to force its way through the thick air, made darkly visible the outlines of the buildings. The stones and walls were moist, and now and then a drop, slowly collecting, fell from the eaves to the ground. Doss, not liking the change from the cabin’s warmth, ran quickly to the kitchen doorstep; but his mistress walked slowly past him, and took her way up the winding footpath that ran beside the stone wall of the camps. When she came to the end of the last camp, she threaded her way among the stones and bushes till she reached the German’s grave. Why she had come there she hardly knew; she stood looking down. Suddenly she bent and put one hand on the face of a wet stone.

The night outside was hazy and damp; the faint moonlight, struggling to break through the thick air, made the outlines of the buildings dimly visible. The stones and walls were wet, and every now and then, a drop, slowly forming, fell from the eaves to the ground. Doss, not enjoying the shift from the cabin’s warmth, hurried to the kitchen doorstep; but his mistress walked slowly past him and followed the winding path that ran alongside the stone wall of the camps. When she reached the end of the last camp, she made her way through the stones and bushes until she arrived at the German’s grave. She wasn’t entirely sure why she had come there; she just stood and looked down. Suddenly, she bent down and placed one hand on the surface of a damp stone.

“I shall never come to you again,” she said.

“I will never come to you again,” she said.

Then she knelt on the ground, and leaned her face upon the stones.

Then she knelt on the ground and rested her face on the stones.

“Dear old man, good old man, I am so tired!” she said (for we will come to the dead to tell secrets we would never have told to the living). “I am so tired. There is light, there is warmth,” she wailed; “why am I alone, so hard, so cold? I am so weary of myself! It is eating my soul to its core—self, self, self! I cannot bear this life! I cannot breathe, I cannot live! Will nothing free me from myself?” She pressed her cheek against the wooden post. “I want to love! I want something great and pure to lift me to itself! Dear old man, I cannot bear it any more! I am so cold, so hard, so hard; will no one help me?”

“Dear old man, good old man, I am so tired!” she said (because we confide in the dead the secrets we would never share with the living). “I am so tired. There is light, there is warmth,” she cried; “why am I alone, so hard, so cold? I am so sick of myself! It’s eating away at my soul—self, self, self! I can’t take this life anymore! I can’t breathe, I can’t live! Will nothing free me from myself?” She pressed her cheek against the wooden post. “I want to love! I want something great and pure to lift me up! Dear old man, I can’t take it anymore! I am so cold, so hard, so hard; will no one help me?”

The water gathered slowly on her shawl, and fell on to the wet stones; but she lay there crying bitterly. For so the living soul will cry to the dead, and the creature to its God; and of all this crying there comes nothing. The lifting up of the hands brings no salvation; redemption is from within, and neither from God nor man; it is wrought out by the soul itself, with suffering and through time.

The water slowly collected on her shawl and trickled down onto the wet stones, but she lay there crying hard. That's how the living cry out to the dead, and how a creature calls to its God; yet from all this crying, nothing changes. Raising hands brings no salvation; redemption comes from within, not from God or man; it is achieved by the soul itself, through suffering and over time.

Doss, on the kitchen doorstep, shivered, and wondered where his mistress stayed so long; and once, sitting sadly there in the damp, he had dropped asleep, and dreamed that old Otto gave him a piece of bread, and patted him on the head, and when he woke his teeth chattered, and he moved to another stone to see if it was drier. At last he heard his mistress’ step, and they went into the house together. She lit a candle, and walked to the Boer-woman’s bedroom. On a nail under the lady in pink hung the key of the wardrobe. She took it down and opened the great press. From a little drawer she took fifty pounds (all she had in the world), relocked the door, and turned to hang up the key. The marks of tears were still on her face, but she smiled. Then she paused, hesitated.

Doss shivered on the kitchen doorstep, wondering where his owner had been for so long. Once, sitting sadly in the damp, he dozed off and dreamed that old Otto gave him a piece of bread and patted him on the head. When he woke up, his teeth were chattering, and he moved to another stone to see if it was drier. Eventually, he heard his owner's footsteps, and they went into the house together. She lit a candle and went to the Boer woman's bedroom. On a nail under the lady in pink hung the wardrobe key. She took it down and opened the large cupboard. From a small drawer, she took fifty pounds (all she had in the world), locked the door again, and turned to hang up the key. The traces of tears were still on her face, but she smiled. Then she paused, hesitating.

“Fifty pounds for a lover! A noble reward!” she said, and opened the wardrobe and returned the notes to the drawer, where Em might find them.

“Fifty pounds for a lover! What a generous reward!” she said, and opened the wardrobe, putting the bills back in the drawer where Em might find them.

Once in her own room, she arranged the few articles she intended to take tomorrow, burnt her old letters, and then went back to the front room to look at the time. There were two hours yet before she must call him. She sat down at the dressing-table to wait, and leaned her elbows on it, and buried her face in her hands. The glass reflected the little brown head with its even parting, and the tiny hands on which it rested. “One day I will love something utterly, and then I will be better,” she said once. Presently she looked up. The large, dark eyes from the glass looked back at her. She looked deep into them.

Once she was in her room, she sorted through the few things she planned to take tomorrow, burned her old letters, and then went back to the front room to check the time. She had two hours left before she needed to call him. She sat down at the dressing table, leaned her elbows on it, and buried her face in her hands. The mirror reflected her little brown head with its neat parting and the tiny hands resting on it. “One day I will love something completely, and then I'll be better,” she said to herself. After a moment, she looked up. The large, dark eyes in the mirror looked back at her. She gazed deeply into them.

“We are all alone, you and I,” she whispered; “no one helps us, no one understands us; but we will help ourselves.” The eyes looked back at her. There was a world of assurance in their still depths. So they had looked at her ever since she could remember, when it was but a small child’s face above a blue pinafore. “We shall never be quite alone, you and I,” she said; “we shall always be together, as we were when we were little.”

“We're all alone, you and I,” she whispered; “no one helps us, no one understands us; but we’ll take care of ourselves.” The eyes looked back at her. There was a world of confidence in their calm depths. They had looked at her like that ever since she could remember, when it was just a small child's face above a blue pinafore. “We’ll never truly be alone, you and I,” she said; “we'll always be together, just like we were when we were little.”

The beautiful eyes looked into the depths of her soul.

The beautiful eyes peered into the depths of her soul.

“We are not afraid; we will help ourselves!” she said. She stretched out her hand and pressed it over them on the glass. “Dear eyes! we will never be quite alone till they part us—till then!”

“We're not afraid; we’ll take care of ourselves!” she said. She reached out her hand and pressed it against them on the glass. “Beloved eyes! we will never be completely alone until they separate us—until then!”





Chapter 2.X. Gregory Rose Has An Idea.

Gregory Rose was in the loft putting it neat. Outside the rain poured; a six months’ drought had broken, and the thirsty plain was drenched with water. What it could not swallow ran off in mad rivulets to the great sloot, that now foamed like an angry river across the flat. Even the little furrow between the farmhouse and the kraals was now a stream, knee-deep, which almost bore away the Kaffer women who crossed it. It had rained for twenty-four hours, and still the rain poured on. The fowls had collected—a melancholy crowd—in and about the wagon-house, and the solitary gander, who alone had survived the six months’ want of water, walked hither and thither, printing his webbed footmarks on the mud, to have them washed out the next instant by the pelting rain, which at eleven o’clock still beat on the walls and roofs with unabated ardour.

Gregory Rose was in the loft organizing things. Outside, the rain poured down; a six-month drought had ended, and the thirsty ground was soaked. What it couldn’t absorb ran off in wild streams to the big drainage ditch, which now foamed like an angry river across the flat land. Even the small furrow between the farmhouse and the animal pens was now a knee-deep stream that almost swept away the African women crossing it. It had been raining for twenty-four hours, and the rain kept coming down. The chickens had gathered—a sorrowful crowd—in and around the barn, and the lone gander, the only one to survive the six months of water scarcity, walked back and forth, leaving his webbed footprints in the mud, only to have them washed away the next moment by the relentless rain, which at eleven o’clock still pounded the walls and roofs with unyielding enthusiasm.

Gregory, as he worked in the loft, took no notice of it beyond stuffing a sack into the broken pane to keep it out; and, in spite of the pelt and patter, Em’s clear voice might be heard through the open trap-door from the dining room, where she sat at work, singing the “Blue Water:”

Gregory, while he was working in the loft, paid no attention to it other than stuffing a sack into the broken window to block it out; and despite the sound of the rain, Em’s clear voice could be heard through the open trap-door from the dining room, where she sat working and singing “Blue Water:”

     “And take me away,
      And take me away,
      And take me away,
      To the Blue Water”—
     “And take me away,
      And take me away,
      And take me away,
      To the Blue Water”—

that quaint, childish song of the people, that has a world of sweetness, and sad, vague yearning when sung over and over dreamily by a woman’s voice as she sits alone at her work.

that charming, innocent song of the people, which holds a world of sweetness and a sad, vague longing when sung repeatedly in a dreamy way by a woman’s voice as she sits alone at her work.

But Gregory heard neither that nor yet the loud laughter of the Kaffer maids, that every now and again broke through from the kitchen, where they joked and worked. Of late Gregory had grown strangely impervious to the sounds and sights about him. His lease had run out, but Em had said, “Do not renew it; I need one to help me; just stay on.” And, she had added, “You must not remain in your own little house; live with me; you can look after my ostriches better so.”

But Gregory didn’t hear that or even the loud laughter of the Kaffer maids that occasionally broke through from the kitchen, where they joked and worked. Lately, Gregory had become strangely immune to the sounds and sights around him. His lease had expired, but Em had said, “Don’t renew it; I need someone to help me; just stay here.” And she added, “You shouldn’t stay in your own little house; live with me; you can take care of my ostriches better that way.”

And Gregory did not thank her. What difference did it make to him, paying rent or not, living there or not; it was all one. But yet he came. Em wished that he would still sometimes talk of the strength of the master-right of man; but Gregory was as one smitten on the cheek-bone.

And Gregory didn’t thank her. It didn't matter to him whether he paid rent or not, or whether he lived there; it was all the same. Yet, he still came. Em wished he would occasionally talk about the power of being in control, but Gregory was like someone who had been hit in the face.

She might do what she pleased, he would find no fault, had no word to say. He had forgotten that it is man’s right to rule. On that rainy morning he had lighted his pipe at the kitchen fire, and when breakfast was over stood in the front door watching the water rush down the road till the pipe died out in his mouth. Em saw she must do something for him, and found him a large calico duster. He had sometimes talked of putting the loft neat, and today she could find nothing else for him to do. So she had the ladder put to the trap-door that he need not go out in the wet, and Gregory with the broom and duster mounted to the loft. Once at work he worked hard. He dusted down the very rafters, and cleaned the broken candle-moulds and bent forks that had stuck in the thatch for twenty years. He placed the black bottles neatly in rows on an old box in the corner, and piled the skins on one another, and sorted the rubbish in all the boxes; and at eleven o’clock his work was almost done. He seated himself on the packing-case which had once held Waldo’s books, and proceeded to examine the contents of another which he had not yet looked at. It was carelessly nailed down. He loosened one plank, and began to lift out various articles of female attire—old-fashioned caps, aprons, dresses with long pointed bodies such as he remembered to have seen his mother wear when he was a little child.

She could do whatever she wanted, and he wouldn’t complain; he had nothing to say. He had forgotten that it was a man's job to be in charge. On that rainy morning, he lit his pipe at the kitchen fire, and after breakfast, he stood in the front door watching the water rush down the road until the pipe went out in his mouth. Em realized she needed to do something for him, so she found him a large calico duster. He had sometimes mentioned wanting to tidy the loft, and today there was nothing else for him to do. So she set up the ladder to the trap-door so he wouldn’t have to go outside in the rain, and Gregory took the broom and duster up to the loft. Once he got to work, he put in a lot of effort. He dusted the rafters, cleaned the broken candle molds, and bent forks that had been stuck in the thatch for twenty years. He arranged the black bottles neatly in rows on an old box in the corner, piled the hides on top of each other, and sorted through the junk in all the boxes. By eleven o’clock, he was almost done. He sat down on the packing case that had once held Waldo’s books and started to check the contents of another box that he hadn’t looked at yet. It was poorly nailed shut. He loosened one plank and began to pull out various pieces of women's clothing—old-fashioned caps, aprons, and dresses with long pointed bodices that he remembered seeing his mother wear when he was a little kid.

He shook them out carefully to see there were no moths, and then sat down to fold them up again one by one. They had belonged to Em’s mother, and the box, as packed at her death, had stood untouched and forgotten these long years. She must have been a tall woman, that mother of Em’s, for when he stood up to shake out a dress the neck was on a level with his, and the skirt touched the ground. Gregory laid a nightcap out on his knee, and began rolling up the strings; but presently his fingers moved slower and slower, then his chin rested on his breast, and finally the imploring blue eyes were fixed on the frill abstractedly. When Em’s voice called to him from the foot of the ladder he started, and threw the nightcap behind him.

He carefully shook them out to check for moths, then sat down to fold them up one by one. They had belonged to Em’s mother, and the box, as packed after her death, had sat untouched and forgotten for all these years. She must have been a tall woman, Em’s mother, because when he stood up to shake out a dress, the neck was at his level, and the skirt brushed the ground. Gregory laid a nightcap on his knee and started rolling up the strings; but soon his fingers moved slower and slower, then his chin dropped to his chest, and finally, his pleading blue eyes were gazing blankly at the frill. When Em called to him from the foot of the ladder, he startled and tossed the nightcap behind him.

She was only come to tell him that his cup of soup was ready; and, when he could hear that she was gone, he picked up the nightcap again, and a great brown sun-kapje—just such a kapje and such a dress as one of those he remembered to have seen a sister of mercy wear. Gregory’s mind was very full of thought. He took down a fragment of an old looking-glass from behind a beam, and put the kapje on. His beard looked somewhat grotesque under it; he put up his hand to hide it—that was better. The blue eyes looked out with the mild gentleness that became eyes looking out from under a kapje. Next he took the brown dress, and, looking round furtively, slipped it over his head. He had just got his arms in the sleeves, and was trying to hook up the back, when an increase in the patter of the rain at the window made him drag it off hastily. When he perceived there was no one coming he tumbled the things back into the box, and, covering it carefully, went down the ladder.

She had just come to tell him that his cup of soup was ready; and, when he heard that she had left, he picked up the nightcap again and a big brown cap—just like one he remembered seeing a nun wear. Gregory’s mind was very busy with thoughts. He took down a piece of an old mirror from behind a beam and put the cap on. His beard looked a bit silly underneath it; he raised his hand to cover it—that was better. His blue eyes looked out with the gentle softness that suited someone wearing a cap. Next, he took the brown dress and, glancing around carefully, slipped it over his head. He had just managed to get his arms into the sleeves and was trying to fasten the back when the rain started to patter harder against the window, making him quickly pull it off. When he saw that no one was coming, he tossed the things back into the box and, covering it carefully, went down the ladder.

Em was still at her work, trying to adjust a new needle in the machine. Gregory drank his soup, and then sat before her, an awful and mysterious look in his eyes.

Em was still at her job, trying to fix a new needle in the machine. Gregory drank his soup, then sat in front of her, looking troubled and mysterious.

“I am going to town tomorrow,” he said.

“I’m heading to town tomorrow,” he said.

“I’m almost afraid you won’t be able to go,” said Em, who was intent on her needle; “I don’t think it is going to leave off today.”

“I’m kind of worried you won’t be able to go,” said Em, focused on her needle; “I don’t think it’s going to stop today.”

“I am going,” said Gregory.

"I'm going," said Gregory.

Em looked up.

Em looked up.

“But the sloots are as full as rivers; you cannot go. We can wait for the post,” she said.

“But the ditches are as full as rivers; you can't go. We can wait for the mail,” she said.

“I am not going for the post,” said Gregory, impressively.

“I’m not going for the position,” said Gregory, confidently.

Em looked for explanation; none came.

Em looked for an explanation; none came.

“When will you be back?”

"When will you return?"

“I am not coming back.”

"I'm not coming back."

“Are you going to your friends?”

“Are you heading to your friends?”

Gregory waited, then caught her by the wrist.

Gregory waited, then grabbed her by the wrist.

“Look here, Em,” he said between his teeth, “I can’t stand it any more. I am going to her.”

“Listen, Em,” he said through clenched teeth, “I can't take it anymore. I'm going to see her.”

Since that day, when he had come home and found Lyndall gone, he had never talked of her; but Em knew who it was who needed to be spoken of by no name.

Since that day, when he came home and found Lyndall gone, he had never talked about her; but Em knew who it was that shouldn't be named.

She said, when he had released her hand:

She said, once he had let go of her hand:

“But you do not know where she is?”

“But you don’t know where she is?”

“Yes, I do. She was in Bloemfontein when I heard last. I will go there, and I will find out where she went then, and then, and then! I will have her.”

“Yes, I do. She was in Bloemfontein when I last heard. I’m going to go there, find out where she went next, and then, and then! I will have her.”

Em turned the wheel quickly, and the ill-adjusted needle sprung into twenty fragments.

Em turned the wheel quickly, and the poorly adjusted needle broke into twenty pieces.

“Gregory,” she said, “she does not want us; she told us so clearly in the letter she wrote.” A flush rose on her face as she spoke. “It will only be pain to you, Gregory: Will she like to have you near her?”

“Gregory,” she said, “she doesn’t want us; she made that really clear in the letter she wrote.” A flush rose on her face as she spoke. “It will only hurt you, Gregory: Will she even want you around?”

There was an answer he might have made, but it was his secret, and he did not choose to share it. He said only:

There was an answer he could have given, but it was his secret, and he decided not to share it. He said only:

“I am going.”

"I'm headed out."

“Will you be gone long, Gregory?”

“Are you going to be gone for a while, Gregory?”

“I do not know; perhaps I shall never come back. Do what you please with my things. I cannot stay here!”

“I don’t know; maybe I'll never come back. Do whatever you want with my stuff. I can’t stay here!”

He rose from his seat.

He stood up.

“People say, forget, forget!” he cried, pacing the room. They are mad! they are fools! Do they say so to men who are dying of thirst—forget, forget? Why is it only to us they say so! It is a lie to say that time makes it easy; it is afterward, afterward that it eats in at your heart!

“People say, forget, forget!” he yelled, walking back and forth in the room. They’re crazy! They’re foolish! Do they tell people who are dying of thirst to forget, forget? Why is it only us they say that to? It’s a lie to claim that time makes it easier; it’s afterward, afterward that it gnaws at your heart!

“All these months,” he cried bitterly, “I have lived here quietly, day after day, as if I cared for what I ate, and what I drank, and what I did! I care for nothing! I cannot bear it! I will not! Forget! forget!” ejaculated Gregory. “You can forget all the world, but you cannot forget yourself. When one thing is more to you than yourself, how are you to forget it?

“All these months,” he cried bitterly, “I’ve lived here quietly, day after day, as if I cared about what I ate, what I drank, and what I did! I don’t care about anything! I can’t stand it! I won’t! Forget! forget!” exclaimed Gregory. “You can forget everything else, but you can’t forget yourself. When something matters more to you than yourself, how are you supposed to forget it?”

“I read,” he said—“yes; and then I come to a word she used, and it is all back with me again! I go to count my sheep, and I see her face before me, and I stand and let the sheep run by. I look at you, and in your smile, a something at the corner of your lips, I see her. How can I forget her when, whenever I turn, she is there, and not there? I cannot, I will not, live where I do not see her.

“I read,” he said—“yes; and then I come across a word she used, and it all comes rushing back! I try to count my sheep, but I just see her face in my mind, and I end up standing there while the sheep run past. I look at you, and in your smile, that little something at the corner of your lips, I see her. How can I forget her when, no matter where I look, she’s both there and not there? I can't, I won’t, live in a place where I don't see her.

“I know what you think,” he said, turning upon her. “You think I am mad; you think I am going to see whether she will not like me! I am not so foolish. I should have known at first she never could suffer me. Who am I, what am I, that she should look at me? It was right that she left me; right that she should not look at me. If any one says it is not, it is a lie! I am not going to speak to her,” he added—“only to see her; only to stand sometimes in a place where she has stood before.”

“I know what you’re thinking,” he said, turning to her. “You think I’m crazy; you think I’m about to see if she might like me! I’m not that foolish. I should have realized from the beginning that she could never stand me. Who am I, what am I, that she would even glance at me? It was right for her to leave me; it’s right that she shouldn’t look at me. If anyone says otherwise, they’re lying! I’m not going to talk to her,” he added—“just to see her; just to stand sometimes in a place where she stood before.”





Chapter 2.XI. An Unfinished Letter.

Gregory Rose had been gone seven months. Em sat alone on a white sheepskin before the fire.

Gregory Rose had been gone for seven months. Em sat alone on a white sheepskin in front of the fire.

The August night-wind, weird and shrill, howled round the chimneys and through the crannies, and in walls and doors, and uttered a long low cry as it forced its way among the clefts of the stones on the kopje. It was a wild night. The prickly-pear tree, stiff and upright as it held its arms, felt the wind’s might, and knocked its flat leaves heavily together, till great branches broke off. The Kaffers, as they slept in their straw huts, whispered one to another that before morning there would not be an armful of thatch left on the roofs; and the beams of the wagon-house creaked and groaned as if it were heavy work to resist the importunity of the wind.

The August night wind, strange and sharp, howled around the chimneys and through the cracks in the walls and doors, letting out a long, low cry as it squeezed between the stones on the hill. It was a wild night. The prickly pear tree, standing tall with its arms raised, felt the force of the wind and banged its flat leaves together until large branches broke off. The people, as they slept in their straw huts, whispered to each other that by morning, there wouldn't be a handful of thatch left on the roofs; and the beams of the storage shed creaked and groaned as if it was a tough job to withstand the wind's relentless force.

Em had not gone to bed. Who could sleep on a night like this? So in the dining room she had lighted a fire, and sat on the ground before it, turning the roaster-cakes that lay on the coals to bake. It would save work in the morning; and she blew out the light because the wind through the window-chinks made it flicker and run; and she sat singing to herself as she watched the cakes. They lay at one end of the wide hearth on a bed of coals, and at the other end a fire burnt up steadily, casting its amber glow over Em’s light hair and black dress, with the ruffle of crepe about the neck, and over the white curls of the sheepskin on which she sat.

Em hadn't gone to bed. Who could sleep on a night like this? So, in the dining room, she lit a fire and sat on the floor in front of it, turning the roaster-cakes that were baking on the coals. It would save her some work in the morning. She blew out the light because the wind creeping through the window cracks made it flicker and dim. As she watched the cakes, she sat singing to herself. They were at one end of the wide hearth resting on a bed of coals, while at the other end, a fire burned steadily, casting its warm glow over Em’s light hair and black dress, which had a ruffle of crepe around the neck, and over the white curls of the sheepskin she sat on.

Louder and more fiercely yet howled the storm; but Em sang on, and heard nothing but the words of her song, and heard them only faintly, as something restful. It was an old, childish song she had often heard her mother sing long ago:

Louder and more fiercely howled the storm; but Em sang on, hearing nothing but the words of her song, and she heard them only faintly, like something comforting. It was an old, childish song she had often heard her mother sing a long time ago:

Where the reeds dance by the river, Where the willow’s song is said, On the face of the morning water, Is reflected a white flower’s head.

Where the reeds sway by the river, Where the willow’s song is heard, On the surface of the morning water, A white flower’s head is reflected.

She folded her hands and sang the next verse dreamily:

She clasped her hands and sang the next verse with a dreamy expression:

     Where the reeds shake by the river,
     Where the moonlight’s sheen is shed,
     On the face of the sleeping water,
     Two leaves of a white flower float dead.
          Dead, Dead, Dead!
     Where the reeds rustle by the river,
     Where the moonlight shines bright,
     On the surface of the still water,
     Two petals of a white flower float lifeless.
          Lifeless, Lifeless, Lifeless!

She echoed the refrain softly till it died away, and then repeated it. It was as if, unknown to herself, it harmonized with the pictures and thoughts that sat with her there alone in the firelight. She turned the cakes over, while the wind hurled down a row of bricks from the gable, and made the walls tremble.

She softly sang the refrain until it faded away, then repeated it. It was like, without realizing it, it matched the images and thoughts that lingered with her alone in the firelight. She flipped the cakes over while the wind slammed a row of bricks from the gable, making the walls shake.

Presently she paused and listened; there was a sound as of something knocking at the back-doorway. But the wind had raised its level higher, and she went on with her work. At last the sound was repeated. Then she rose, lit the candle and the fire, and went to see. Only to satisfy herself, she said, that nothing could be out on such a night.

Right now, she stopped and listened; there was a noise like something knocking at the back door. But the wind had picked up, and she continued with her work. Finally, the noise came again. Then she got up, lit the candle and the fire, and went to check. Just to reassure herself, she said, that nothing could be out on a night like this.

She opened the door a little way, and held the light behind her to defend it from the wind. The figure of a tall man stood there, and before she could speak he had pushed his way in, and was forcing the door to close behind him.

She cracked the door open and held the light behind her to protect it from the wind. A tall man stood there, and before she could say anything, he pushed his way inside and forced the door shut behind him.

“Waldo!” she cried in astonishment.

"Waldo!" she exclaimed in shock.

He had been gone more than a year and a half.

He had been gone for over a year and a half.

“You did not expect to see me,” he answered, as he turned toward her; “I should have slept in the outhouse, and not troubled you tonight; but through the shutter I saw glimmerings of a light.”

“You didn’t expect to see me,” he replied, turning to her. “I should have slept outside and not bothered you tonight; but through the shutter, I saw a flicker of light.”

“Come in to the fire,” she said; “it is a terrific night for any creature to be out. Shall we not go and fetch your things in first?” she added.

“Come sit by the fire,” she said; “it’s a terrible night for anyone to be out. Shouldn't we go get your things first?” she added.

“I have nothing but this,” he said, motioning to the little bundle in his hand.

“I only have this,” he said, gesturing to the small bundle in his hand.

“Your horse?”

"Your horse?"

“Is dead.”

“Has passed away.”

He sat down on the bench before the fire.

He sat down on the bench in front of the fire.

“The cakes are almost ready,” she said; “I will get you something to eat. Where have you been wandering all this while?”

“The cakes are almost ready,” she said. “I’ll get you something to eat. Where have you been wandering all this time?”

“Up and down, up and down,” he answered wearily; “and now the whim has seized me to come back here. Em,” he said, putting his hand on her arm as she passed him, “have you heard from Lyndall lately?”

“Up and down, up and down,” he replied tiredly; “and now I've suddenly decided to come back here. Em,” he said, placing his hand on her arm as she walked by, “have you heard from Lyndall recently?”

“Yes,” said Em, turning quickly from him.

“Yes,” Em said, quickly turning away from him.

“Where is she? I had one letter from her, but that is almost a year ago now—just when she left. Where is she?”

“Where is she? I got one letter from her, but that was almost a year ago—right when she left. Where is she?”

“In the Transvaal. I will go and get you some supper; we can talk afterward.”

“In the Transvaal. I'll go get you some dinner; we can chat afterward.”

“Can you give me her exact address? I want to write to her.”

“Can you give me her exact address? I want to send her a message.”

But Em had gone into the next room.

But Em had gone into the other room.

When food was on the table she knelt down before the fire, turning the cakes, babbling restlessly, eagerly, now of this, now of that. She was glad to see him—Tant Sannie was coming soon to show her her new baby—he must stay on the farm now, and help her. And Waldo himself was well content to eat his meal in silence, asking no more questions.

When food was on the table, she knelt down in front of the fire, flipping the cakes and chatting excitedly, going from one topic to another. She was happy to see him—Tant Sannie was coming soon to show her the new baby—he had to stay on the farm now and help her. And Waldo was perfectly fine eating his meal in silence, not asking any more questions.

“Gregory is coming back next week,” she said; “he will have been gone just a hundred and three days tomorrow. I had a letter from him yesterday.”

“Gregory is coming back next week,” she said, “he will have been gone for a hundred and three days tomorrow. I got a letter from him yesterday.”

“Where has he been?”

“Where has he been at?”

But his companion stooped to lift a cake from the fire.

But his friend bent down to take a cake from the fire.

“How the wind blows! One can hardly hear one’s own voice,” she said. “Take this warm cake; no one’s cakes are like mine. Why, you have eaten nothing!”

“How the wind blows! It’s so loud you can barely hear yourself speak,” she said. “Take this warm cake; no one makes cakes like I do. You haven’t eaten anything!”

“I am a little weary,” he said; “the wind was mad tonight.”

“I’m a bit tired,” he said; “the wind was crazy tonight.”

He folded his arms, and rested his head against the fireplace, whilst she removed the dishes from the table. On the mantelpiece stood an inkpot and some sheets of paper. Presently he took them down and turned up the corner of the tablecloth.

He crossed his arms and leaned his head against the fireplace while she cleared the dishes from the table. On the mantelpiece, there was an inkpot and some sheets of paper. After a moment, he picked them up and pulled back the corner of the tablecloth.

“I will write a few lines,” he said; “till you are ready to sit down and talk.”

“I’ll write a few lines,” he said, “until you’re ready to sit down and talk.”

Em, as she shook out the tablecloth, watched him bending intently over his paper. He had changed much. His face had grown thinner; his cheeks were almost hollow, though they were covered by a dark growth of beard.

Em, while she shook out the tablecloth, watched him leaning intently over his paper. He had changed a lot. His face had gotten thinner; his cheeks were almost hollow, even though they were covered by a dark beard.

She sat down on the skin beside him, and felt the little bundle on the bench; it was painfully small and soft. Perhaps it held a shirt and a book, but nothing more. The old black hat had a piece of unhemmed muslin twisted round it, and on his elbow was a large patch so fixed on with yellow thread that her heart ached. Only his hair was not changed, and hung in silky beautiful waves almost to his shoulders.

She sat down on the skin next to him and felt the small bundle on the bench; it was painfully tiny and soft. It probably contained a shirt and a book, but nothing else. The old black hat had a piece of unhemmed muslin twisted around it, and on his elbow was a large patch sewn on with yellow thread that made her heart ache. Only his hair had stayed the same, hanging in beautiful silky waves almost to his shoulders.

Tomorrow she would take the ragged edge off his collar, and put a new band round his hat. She did not interrupt him, but she wondered how it was that he sat to write so intently after his long weary walk. He was not tired now; his pen hurried quickly and restlessly over the paper, and his eye was bright. Presently Em raised her hand to her breast, where lay the letter yesterday had brought her. Soon she had forgotten him, as entirely as he had forgotten her; each was in his own world with his own. He was writing to Lyndall. He would tell her all he had seen, all he had done, though it were nothing worth relating. He seemed to have come back to her, and to be talking to her now he sat there in the old house.

Tomorrow she would trim the frayed edge of his collar and add a new band to his hat. She didn’t interrupt him, but she was curious about how he could write so intently after his long, tiring walk. He wasn’t tired now; his pen moved quickly and restlessly across the page, and his eyes were bright. Soon, Em placed her hand on her chest, where the letter from yesterday was tucked away. Before long, she had completely forgotten about him, just as he had forgotten about her; each was wrapped up in their own world. He was writing to Lyndall. He would share everything he had seen and done, even if it wasn’t worth telling. It felt like he had come back to her, as though he was speaking to her while he sat there in the old house.

“—and then I got to the next town, and my horse was tired, so I could go no further, and looked for work. A shopkeeper agreed to hire me as salesman. He made me sign a promise to remain six months, and he gave me a little empty room at the back of the store to sleep in. I had still three pounds of my own, and when you just come from the country three pounds seems a great deal.

“—and then I reached the next town, and my horse was exhausted, so I couldn't go any further, and I looked for work. A shopkeeper offered to hire me as a salesperson. He had me sign a commitment to stay for six months, and he gave me a small empty room at the back of the store to sleep in. I still had three pounds of my own, and when you've just come from the country, three pounds feels like a lot.”

“When I had been in the shop three days I wanted to go away again. A clerk in a shop has the lowest work to do of all the people. It is much better to break stones; you have the blue sky above you, and only the stones to bend to. I asked my master to let me go, and I offered to give him my two pounds, and the bag of mealies I had bought with the other pound; but he would not.

“When I had been in the shop for three days, I wanted to leave again. A clerk in a shop has the lowest job of all the workers. It’s way better to break stones; you have the blue sky above you and only the stones to deal with. I asked my boss to let me go, and I offered to give him my two pounds and the bag of mealies I had bought with the other pound; but he wouldn’t.”

“I found out afterward he was only giving me half as much as he gave to the others—that was why. I had fear when I looked at the other clerks that I would at last become like them. All day they were bowing and smirking to the women who came in; smiling, when all they wanted was to get their money from them. They used to run and fetch the dresses and ribbons to show them, and they seemed to me like worms with oil on. There was one respectable thing in that store—it was the Kaffer storeman. His work was to load and unload, and he never needed to smile except when he liked, and he never told lies.

“I found out later that he was only giving me half of what he gave the others—that’s why. I was afraid when I looked at the other clerks that I would end up like them. All day, they were bowing and smirking at the women who came in; smiling, when all they wanted was to get their money from them. They would run and grab the dresses and ribbons to show them, and to me, they looked like oily worms. There was one respectable person in that store—it was the Kaffir storeman. His job was to load and unload, and he never had to smile unless he wanted to, and he never lied.

“The other clerks gave me the name of Old Salvation; but there was one person I liked very much. He was clerk in another store. He often went past the door. He seemed to me not like others—his face was bright and fresh like a little child’s. When he came to the shop I felt I liked him. One day I saw a book in his pocket, and that made me feel near him. I asked him if he was fond of reading, and he said, yes, when there was nothing else to do. The next day he came to me, and asked me if I did not feel lonely; he never saw me going out with the other fellows; he would come and see me that evening, he said.

“The other clerks called me Old Salvation, but there was one person I really liked. He worked in another store and often passed by my door. He didn't seem like the others—his face was bright and fresh, like a little child's. When he came into the shop, I felt a connection with him. One day, I noticed a book in his pocket, and that made me feel closer to him. I asked if he enjoyed reading, and he said yes, when he had nothing else to do. The next day, he came to me and asked if I didn’t feel lonely; he noticed I never went out with the other guys. He said he would come to see me that evening."

“I was glad, and bought some meat and flour, because the grey mare and I always ate mealies; it is the cheapest thing; when you boil it hard you can’t eat much of it. I made some cakes, and I folded my great coat on the box to make it softer for him; and at last he came.

“I was happy and bought some meat and flour because the gray mare and I always ate maize; it’s the cheapest option. When you boil it for a long time, you can’t eat much of it. I made some cakes and folded my great coat on the box to make it softer for him, and finally, he arrived."

“‘You’ve got a rummy place here,’ he said.

“‘You’ve got a weird place here,’ he said.

“You see there was nothing in it but packing-cases for furniture, and it was rather empty. While I was putting the food on the box he looked at my books; he read their names out aloud. ‘Elementary Physiology,’ ‘First Principles.’

“You see there was nothing in it but packing boxes for furniture, and it was pretty empty. While I was putting the food on the box, he looked at my books; he read their titles out loud. ‘Elementary Physiology,’ ‘First Principles.’”

“‘Golly!’ he said; ‘I’ve got a lot of dry stuff like that at home I got for Sunday-school prizes; but I only keep them to light my pipe with now; they come in handy for that.’ Then he asked me if I had ever read a book called the ‘Black-eyed Creole.’ ‘That is the style for me,’ he said; ‘there where the fellow takes the nigger-girl by the arm, and the other fellow cuts it off! That’s what I like.’

“‘Wow!’ he said; ‘I’ve got a lot of boring stuff like that at home that I got for Sunday-school prizes; but I just keep them to light my pipe with now; they’re useful for that.’ Then he asked me if I had ever read a book called the ‘Black-eyed Creole.’ ‘That’s my kind of story,’ he said; ‘that part where the guy takes the Black girl by the arm, and the other guy cuts it off! That’s what I enjoy.’”

“But what he said after that I don’t remember, only it made me feel as if I were having a bad dream, and I wanted to be far away.

“But what he said after that, I don’t remember; it just made me feel like I was having a bad dream, and I wanted to be far away.”

“When he had finished eating he did not stay long; he had to go and see some girls home from a prayer-meeting; and he asked how it was he never saw me walking out with any on Sunday afternoons. He said he had lots of sweethearts, and he was going to see one the next Wednesday on a farm, and he asked me to lend my mare. I told him she was very old. But he said it didn’t matter; he would come the next day to fetch her.

“When he finished eating, he didn’t stick around for long; he had to take some girls home from a prayer meeting. He asked why he never saw me out with anyone on Sunday afternoons. He mentioned that he had plenty of sweethearts and that he was going to visit one next Wednesday on a farm, and he asked if I could lend him my mare. I told him she was pretty old. But he said it didn’t matter; he would come by the next day to pick her up.”

“After he was gone my little room got back to its old look. I loved it so; I was so glad to get into it at night, and it seemed to be reproaching me for bringing him there. The next day he took the grey mare. On Thursday he did not bring her back, and on Friday I found the saddle and bridle standing at my door.

“After he left, my little room returned to its usual appearance. I loved it so much; I was really glad to be in it at night, but it felt like it was blaming me for bringing him there. The next day he took the grey mare. He didn’t bring her back on Thursday, and on Friday I found the saddle and bridle at my door.”

“In the afternoon he looked into the shop, and called out: ‘Hope you got your saddle, Farber? Your bag-of-bones kicked out six miles from here. I’ll send you a couple of shillings tomorrow, though the old hide wasn’t worth it. Good morning.’

“In the afternoon he peeked into the shop and shouted, ‘Did you get your saddle, Farber? Your old horse kicked out six miles from here. I’ll send you a couple of coins tomorrow, even though the old thing wasn’t worth it. Good morning.’”

“But I sprung over the counter, and got him by his throat. My father was so gentle with her; he never would ride her up hill, and now this fellow had murdered her! I asked him where he had killed her, and I shook him till he slipped out of my hand. He stood in the door grinning.

“But I jumped over the counter and grabbed him by the throat. My dad was so kind to her; he never would ride her uphill, and now this guy had killed her! I asked him where he had done it, and I shook him until he slipped out of my grip. He stood in the doorway grinning.”

“‘It didn’t take much to kill that bag-of-bones, whose master sleeps in a packing-case, and waits till his company’s finished to eat on the plate. Shouldn’t wonder if you fed her on sugar-bags,’ he said; ‘and if you think I’ve jumped her, you’d better go and look yourself. You’ll find her along the road by the aasvogels that are eating her.’

“‘It didn’t take much to take down that bag of bones, whose master is sleeping in a packing case, waiting until his company is done to eat off the plate. I wouldn’t be surprised if you fed her sugar bags,’ he said; ‘and if you think I’ve messed with her, you should go check for yourself. You’ll find her along the road by the vultures that are picking at her.’”

“I caught him by his collar, and I lifted him from the ground, and I threw him out into the street, half-way across it. I heard the bookkeeper say to the clerk that there was always the devil in those mum fellows; but they never called me Salvation after that.

“I grabbed him by his collar, lifted him off the ground, and threw him out into the street, halfway across it. I heard the bookkeeper tell the clerk that there was always trouble with those quiet guys; but they never called me Salvation after that."

“I am writing to you of very small things, but there is nothing else to tell; it has been all small and you will like it. Whenever anything has happened I have always thought I would tell it to you. The back thought in my mind is always you. After that only one old man came to visit me. I had seen him in the streets often; he always wore very dirty black clothes, and a hat with crepe round it, and he had one eye, so I noticed him. One day he came to my room with a subscription-list for a minister’s salary. When I said I had nothing to give he looked at me with his one eye.

“I’m writing to you about very small things, but there’s nothing else to say; it’s all been small, and you’ll appreciate it. Whenever something happened, I always thought I’d share it with you. You’re always at the back of my mind. After that, only one old man came to visit me. I had seen him often on the streets; he always wore very dirty black clothes, a hat with a ribbon around it, and he had one eye, which caught my attention. One day, he came to my room with a subscription list for a minister’s salary. When I told him I had nothing to give, he looked at me with his one eye.

“‘Young man,’ he said, ‘how is it I never see you in the house of the Lord?’ I thought he was trying to do good, so I felt sorry for him, and I told him I never went to chapel. ‘Young man,’ he said, ‘it grieves me to hear such godless words from the lips of one so young—so far gone in the paths of destruction. Young man, if you forget God, God will forget you. There is a seat on the right-hand side as you go at the bottom door that you may get. If you are given over to the enjoyment and frivolities of this world, what will become of your never dying soul?’

“‘Young man,’ he said, ‘why don’t I ever see you in church?’ I thought he was just trying to help, so I felt sorry for him and told him I never went to chapel. ‘Young man,’ he replied, ‘it pains me to hear such godless words from someone so young—who seems to be so far gone down the path of destruction. Young man, if you forget God, God will forget you. There’s a seat on the right side as you enter through the bottom door that you should take. If you give yourself over to the pleasures and distractions of this world, what will happen to your eternal soul?’”

“He would not go till I gave him half a crown for the minister’s salary. Afterward I heard he was the man who collected the pew rents and got a percentage. I didn’t get to know any one else.

“He wouldn't leave until I gave him half a crown for the minister’s salary. Later, I found out he was the guy who collected the pew rents and took a cut. I didn’t get to know anyone else.

“When my time in that shop was done I hired myself to drive one of a transport-rider’s wagons.

“When my time in that shop was over, I got a job driving one of a transport rider’s wagons.

“That first morning, when I sat in the front and called to my oxen, and saw nothing about me but the hills, with the blue coming down to them, and the karoo bushes, I was drunk; I laughed; my heart was beating till it hurt me. I shut my eyes tight, that when I opened them I might see there were no shelves about me. There must be a beauty in buying and selling, if there is beauty in everything: but it is very ugly to me. My life as transport-rider would have been the best life in the world if I had had only one wagon to drive. My master told me he would drive one, I the other, and he would hire another person to drive the third. But the first day I drove two to help him, and after that he let me drive all three. Whenever we came to an hotel he stopped behind to get a drink, and when he rode up to the wagons he could never stand; the Hottentot and I used to lift him up. We always travelled all night, and used to outspan for five or six hours in the heat of the day to rest. I planned that I would lie under a wagon and read for an hour or two every day before I went to sleep, and I did for the first two or three; but after that I only wanted to sleep, like the rest, and I packed my books away.

That first morning, when I sat in the front and called to my oxen, and saw nothing around me but the hills, with the blue sky coming down to them, and the karoo bushes, I felt exhilarated; I laughed; my heart was racing so fast it hurt. I shut my eyes tightly, hoping that when I opened them, I would see there were no shelves around me. There must be some beauty in buying and selling if there's beauty in everything, but it seemed very ugly to me. My life as a transport rider would have been the best in the world if I had only one wagon to drive. My master told me he would drive one, I would drive the other, and he would hire someone else to drive the third. But on the first day, I drove two to help him, and after that, he let me drive all three. Whenever we arrived at an hotel, he would stop behind to grab a drink, and when he rode up to the wagons, he could never stand; the Hottentot and I would have to lift him up. We always traveled at night and would stop for five or six hours in the heat of the day to rest. I planned to lie under a wagon and read for an hour or two every day before I went to sleep, and I did for the first two or three days; but after that, all I wanted was to sleep, just like everyone else, so I packed my books away.

“When you have three wagons to look after all night, you are sometimes so tired you can hardly stand. At first when I walked along driving my wagons in the night it was glorious; the stars had never looked so beautiful to me; and on the dark nights when we rode through the bush there were will-o’-the-wisps dancing on each side of the road. I found out that even the damp and dark are beautiful. But I soon changed, and saw nothing but the road and my oxen. I only wished for a smooth piece of road, so that I might sit at the front and doze. At the places where we outspanned there were sometimes rare plants and flowers, the festoons hanging from the bush-trees, and nuts and insects, such as we never see here; but after a little while I never looked at them—I was too tired.

“When you have three wagons to take care of all night, you sometimes get so tired you can barely stand. At first, when I walked along driving my wagons at night, it was amazing; the stars had never looked so beautiful to me. On the dark nights when we rode through the bush, there were will-o’-the-wisps dancing on either side of the road. I discovered that even the damp and darkness can be beautiful. But I soon changed and saw nothing but the road and my oxen. I just wished for a smooth stretch of road so I could sit at the front and doze off. At the places where we stopped, there were occasionally rare plants and flowers, the vines hanging from the bushes, and nuts and insects we never see here; but after a while, I stopped noticing them—I was too tired.

“I ate as much as I could, and then lay down on my face under the wagon till the boy came to wake me to inspan, and then we drove on again all night; so it went, so it went. I think sometimes when I walked by my oxen I called to them in my sleep, for I know I thought of nothing; I was like an animal. My body was strong and well to work, but my brain was dead. If you have not felt it, Lyndall, you cannot understand it. You may work, and work, and work, till you are only a body, not a soul. Now, when I see one of those evil-looking men that come from Europe—navvies, with the beast-like, sunken face, different from any Kaffer’s—I know what brought that look into their eyes; and if I have only one inch of tobacco I give them half. It is work, grinding, mechanical work, that they or their ancestors have done, that has made them into beasts. You may work a man’s body so that his soul dies. Work is good. I have worked at the old farm from the sun’s rising till its setting, but I have had time to think, and time to feel. You may work a man so that all but the animal in him is gone; and that grows stronger with physical labour.

“I ate as much as I could, then lay down on my stomach under the wagon until the boy came to wake me to hitch up the oxen, and then we drove on again all night; that’s how it went, that’s how it went. Sometimes, when I walked by my oxen, I would call to them in my sleep because I was completely empty-headed; I felt like an animal. My body was strong and ready to work, but my mind was dead. If you haven’t experienced this, Lyndall, you can’t really understand. You can work, and work, and work, until you’re just a body, not a soul. Now, when I see one of those men with a rough look who come from Europe—laborers with those beastly, sunken faces, different from any Kaffir’s—I know what caused that look in their eyes; and if I have even a little bit of tobacco, I give them half. It’s work, grinding, repetitive work, that they or their ancestors have done, that turns them into beasts. You can work a man’s body until his soul dies. Work is good. I’ve worked at the old farm from sunrise to sunset, but I’ve had time to think and feel. You can work a man in such a way that all that’s left is the animal within him, and that part grows stronger with physical labor.

“You may work a man till he is a devil. I know it, because I have felt it. You will never understand the change that came over me. No one but I will ever know how great it was. But I was never miserable; when I could keep my oxen from sticking fast, and when I could find a place to lie down in, I had all I wanted. After I had driven eight months a rainy season came. For eighteen hours out of the twenty-four we worked in the wet. The mud went up to the axles sometimes, and we had to dig the wheels out, and we never went far in a day. My master swore at me more than ever, but when he had done he always offered me his brandy-flask. When I first came he had offered it me, and I had always refused; but now I drank as my oxen did when I gave them water—without thinking. At last I bought brandy for myself whenever we passed an hotel.

“You can work a man until he becomes cruel. I know this because I've experienced it. You'll never grasp the transformation that occurred in me. No one but me will ever truly understand how profound it was. But I was never unhappy; as long as I could prevent my oxen from getting stuck and I could find a spot to rest, I had everything I needed. After driving for eight months, a rainy season hit. For eighteen hours out of every twenty-four, we labored in the rain. The mud sometimes reached the axles, and we had to dig out the wheels, and we never made much progress in a day. My master cursed me more than ever, but after he was done, he always offered me his flask of brandy. When I first arrived, he had offered it to me, and I had always turned it down; but now I drank just like my oxen did when I gave them water—without a second thought. Eventually, I started buying brandy for myself whenever we passed a hotel.”

“One Sunday we outspanned on the banks of a swollen river to wait for its going down. It was drizzling still, so I lay under the wagon on the mud. There was no dry place anywhere; and all the dung was wet, so there was no fire to cook food. My little flask was filled with brandy, and I drank some and went to sleep. When I woke it was drizzling still, so I drank some more. I was stiff and cold; and my master, who lay by me, offered me his flask, because mine was empty. I drank some, and then I thought I would go and see if the river was going down. I remember that I walked to the road, and it seemed to be going away from me. When I woke up I was lying by a little bush on the bank of the river. It was afternoon; all the clouds had gone, and the sky was deep blue. The Bushman boy was grilling ribs at the fire. He looked at me and grinned from ear to ear. ‘Master was a little nice,’ he said, ‘and lay down in the road. Something might ride over master, so I carried him there.’ He grinned at me again. It was as though he said, ‘You and I are comrades. I have lain in a road, too. I know all about it.’

“One Sunday we stopped next to a swollen river to wait for it to go down. It was still drizzling, so I laid under the wagon in the mud. There was no dry spot anywhere, and everything was wet, so we couldn’t make a fire to cook food. My little flask was filled with brandy, so I drank some and fell asleep. When I woke up, it was still drizzling, so I had some more. I felt stiff and cold, and my master, who was lying next to me, offered me his flask since mine was empty. I took a drink, and then I thought I’d check if the river was going down. I remember walking to the road, and it felt like it was moving away from me. When I woke up again, I was lying next to a little bush on the riverbank. It was afternoon; all the clouds had cleared, and the sky was deep blue. The Bushman boy was grilling ribs over a fire. He looked at me and grinned widely. ‘Master was a bit too nice,’ he said, ‘and laid down in the road. Something might have run over master, so I moved him here.’ He grinned at me again, as if to say, ‘You and I are buddies. I’ve been in a road, too. I know exactly how that feels.’”

“When I turned my head from him I saw the earth, so pure after the rain, so green, so fresh, so blue; and I was a drunken carrier, whom his leader had picked up in the mud, and laid at the roadside to sleep out his drink. I remember my old life, and I remember you. I saw how, one day, you would read in the papers: ‘A German carrier, named Waldo Farber, was killed through falling from his wagon, being instantly crushed under the wheel. Deceased was supposed to have been drunk at the time of the accident.’ There are those notices in the paper every month. I sat up, and I took the brandy-flask out of my pocket, and I flung it as far as I could into the dark water. The Hottentot boy ran down to see if he could catch it; it had sunk to the bottom. I never drank again. But, Lyndall, sin looks much more terrible to those who look at it than to those who do it. A convict, or a man who drinks, seems something so far off and horrible when we see him; but to himself he seems quite near to us, and like us. We wonder what kind of a creature he is; but he is just we, ourselves. We are only the wood, the knife that carves on us is the circumstance.

“When I turned my head away from him, I saw the earth, so clean after the rain, so green, so fresh, so blue; and I felt like a drunken laborer, picked up from the mud by his leader and left by the roadside to sleep off his liquor. I remember my old life, and I remember you. I could see how one day you would read in the papers: ‘A German laborer, named Waldo Farber, died after falling from his wagon, crushed instantly under its wheel. The deceased was believed to have been intoxicated at the time of the accident.’ These notices appear in the paper every month. I sat up, took the brandy flask out of my pocket, and threw it as far as I could into the dark water. The boy ran down to see if he could catch it; it had sunk to the bottom. I never drank again. But, Lyndall, sin seems much more horrifying to those who observe it than to those who commit it. A convict, or a drunk, feels so distant and awful when we see him; but to himself, he feels very close to us, just like us. We wonder what kind of person he is; but he is just one of us. We are merely the wood; the knife that carves us is our circumstances.”

“I do not know why I kept on working so hard for that master. I think it was as the oxen come every day and stand by the yokes; they do not know why. Perhaps I would have been with him still; but one day we started with loads for the Diamond Fields. The oxen were very thin now, and they had been standing about in the yoke all day without food, while the wagons were being loaded. Not far from the town was a hill. When we came to the foot the first wagon stuck fast. I tried for a little while to urge the oxen, but I soon saw the one span could never pull it up. I went to the other wagon to loosen that span to join them on in front, but the transport-rider, who was lying at the back of the wagon, jumped out.

“I don’t know why I kept working so hard for that master. I guess it was like how oxen come every day and stand by the yokes; they don't really understand why. Maybe I would still be with him; but one day we set out with loads for the Diamond Fields. The oxen were really thin now, and they had been standing in the yoke all day without food while the wagons were being loaded. Not far from the town was a hill. When we reached the bottom, the first wagon got stuck. I tried for a while to urge the oxen, but I quickly realized that one span could never pull it up. I went to the other wagon to loosen that span to hitch them in front, but the transport rider, who was lying at the back of the wagon, jumped out.

“‘They shall bring it up the hill; and if half of them die for it they shall do it alone,’ he said.

“‘They will carry it up the hill; and even if half of them die trying, they will do it by themselves,’ he said.

“He was not drunk, but in bad temper, for he had been drunk the night before. He swore at me, and told me to take the whip and help him. We tried for a little time, then I told him it was no use, they could never do it. He swore louder and called to the leaders to come on with their whips, and together they lashed. There was one ox, a black ox, so thin that the ridge of his backbone almost cut through his flesh.

“He was not drunk, but in a bad mood because he had been drinking the night before. He cursed at me and told me to grab the whip and help him. We struggled for a little while, then I told him it was pointless; they would never manage it. He cursed louder and shouted to the leaders to use their whips, and together they struck. There was one ox, a black ox, so thin that the ridge of his backbone nearly pierced his skin.

“‘It is you, devil, is it, that will not pull?’ the transport-rider said. ‘I will show you something.’ He looked like a devil.

“‘It’s you, devil, isn’t it, who won’t pull?’ the transport-rider said. ‘I’ll show you something.’ He looked like a devil.”

“He told the boys to leave off flogging, and he held the ox by the horn, and took up a round stone and knocked its nose with it till the blood came. When he had done they called to the oxen and took up their whips again, and the oxen strained with their backs bent, but the wagon did not move an inch.

“He told the boys to stop whipping, and he grabbed the ox by the horn, picked up a round stone, and hit its nose with it until it bled. After he was done, they called to the oxen and picked up their whips again, and the oxen strained with their backs bent, but the wagon didn’t budge at all.”

“‘So you won’t, won’t you?’ he said. I’ll help you.’

“‘So you won't help, huh?’ he said. ‘I'll assist you.’”

“He took out his clasp-knife, and ran it into the leg of the trembling ox three times, up to the hilt. Then he put the knife in his pocket, and they took their whips. The oxen’s flanks quivered, and they foamed at the mouth. Straining, they moved the wagon a few feet forward, then stood with bent backs to keep it from sliding back. From the black ox’s nostrils foam and blood were streaming on to the ground. It turned its head in its anguish and looked at me with its great starting eyes. It was praying for help in its agony and weakness, and they took their whips again. The creature bellowed aloud. If there is a God, it was calling to its Maker for help. Then a stream of clear blood burst from both nostrils; it fell on to the ground, and the wagon slipped back. The man walked up to it.

“He took out his pocketknife and stabbed it into the leg of the trembling ox three times, all the way to the handle. Then he put the knife in his pocket, and they grabbed their whips. The oxen’s sides shook, and they were foaming at the mouth. With effort, they moved the wagon a few feet forward, then stood with their backs hunched to keep it from sliding back. Blood and foam streamed from the black ox’s nostrils onto the ground. It turned its head in pain and looked at me with its wide, staring eyes. It was pleading for help in its suffering and weakness, and they took their whips again. The creature bellowed loudly. If there is a God, it was crying out to its Creator for help. Then a rush of bright blood burst from both nostrils; it fell to the ground, and the wagon slipped back. The man walked up to it.

“‘You are going to lie down, devil, are you? We’ll see you don’t take it too easy.’

“‘You’re going to lie down, huh, devil? We’ll make sure you don’t take it too easy.’”

“The thing was just dying. He opened his clasp-knife and stooped down over it. I do not know what I did then. But afterward I know I had him on the stones, and I was kneeling on him. The boys dragged me off. I wish they had not. I left him standing in the sand in the road, shaking himself, and I walked back to the town. I took nothing from that accursed wagon, so I had only two shillings. But it did not matter. The next day I got work at a wholesale store. My work was to pack and unpack goods, and to carry boxes, and I had to work from six in the morning to six in the evening; so I had plenty of time.

“The thing was just dying. He opened his knife and bent down over it. I don’t know what I did next. But afterward, I know I had him on the ground, and I was kneeling on him. The guys pulled me off. I wish they hadn’t. I left him standing in the sand in the road, shaking himself, and I walked back to the town. I took nothing from that cursed wagon, so I only had two shillings. But it didn’t matter. The next day, I got a job at a wholesale store. My job was to pack and unpack goods and carry boxes, and I had to work from six in the morning to six in the evening, so I had plenty of time.

“I hired a little room, and subscribed to a library, so I had everything I needed; and in the week of Christmas holidays I went to see the sea. I walked all night, Lyndall, to escape the heat, and a little after sunrise I got to the top of a high hill. Before me was a long, low, blue, monotonous mountain. I walked looking at it, but I was thinking of the sea I wanted to see. At last I wondered what that curious blue thing might be; then it struck me it was the sea! I would have turned back again, only I was too tired. I wonder if all the things we long to see—the churches, the pictures, the men in Europe—will disappoint us so! You see I had dreamed of it so long. When I was a little boy, minding sheep behind the kopje, I used to see the waves stretching out as far as the eye could reach in the sunlight. My sea! Is the idea always more beautiful than the real?

"I rented a small room and signed up for a library, so I had everything I needed; and during the Christmas holidays, I went to see the ocean. I walked all night, Lyndall, to avoid the heat, and just after sunrise, I reached the top of a tall hill. In front of me was a long, low, blue, monotonous mountain. I walked while looking at it, but my mind was on the ocean I wanted to see. Eventually, I wondered what that strange blue thing might be; then it hit me that it was the ocean! I would have turned back, but I was too exhausted. I wonder if all the things we long to see—the churches, the paintings, the people in Europe—will disappoint us as well! You know I've dreamed of it for so long. When I was a little boy, watching sheep behind the hill, I used to see the waves stretching out as far as the eye could see in the sunlight. My ocean! Is the idea always more beautiful than the reality?"

“I got to the beach that afternoon, and I saw the water run up and down on the sand, and I saw the white foam breakers; they were pretty, but I thought I would go back the next day. It was not my sea.

“I got to the beach that afternoon, and I saw the water coming in and out on the sand, and I saw the white foam of the waves; they were beautiful, but I decided to come back the next day. It wasn’t my ocean.”

“But I began to like it when I sat by it that night in the moonlight; and the next day I liked it better; and before I left I loved it. It was not like the sky and stars, that talk of what has no beginning and no end; but it is so human. Of all the things I have ever seen, only the sea is like a human being; the sky is not, nor the earth. But the sea is always moving, always something deep in itself is stirring it. It never rests. It is always wanting, wanting, wanting. It hurries on; and then it creeps back slowly without having reached, moaning. It is always asking a question, and it never gets the answer. I can hear it in the day and in the night; the white foam breakers are saying that which I think. I walk alone with them when there is no one to see me, and I sing with them. I lie down on the sand and watch them with my eyes half shut. The sky is better, but it is so high above our heads. I love the sea. Sometimes we must look down too. After five days I went back to Grahamstown.

“But I started to really like it when I sat by it that night in the moonlight; and the next day I liked it even more; and by the time I left, I loved it. It wasn’t like the sky and stars, which talk about things that have no beginning and no end; it feels so human. Of all the things I’ve ever seen, only the sea feels like a human being; the sky doesn’t, nor does the earth. But the sea is always moving, always something deep inside it is stirring it. It never rests. It’s always wanting, wanting, wanting. It rushes on; then it slowly creeps back without having reached anything, moaning. It’s always asking a question, and it never gets an answer. I can hear it in the day and at night; the white foam breakers say what I’m thinking. I walk alone with them when no one is around to see me, and I sing with them. I lie down on the sand and watch them with my eyes half shut. The sky is better, but it’s so high above us. I love the sea. Sometimes we need to look down too. After five days, I went back to Grahamstown.”

“I had glorious books, and in the night I could sit in my little room and read them; but I was lonely. Books are not the same things when you are living among people. I cannot tell why, but they are dead. On the farm they would have been living beings to me; but here, where there were so many people about me, I wanted some one to belong to me. I was lonely. I wanted something that was flesh and blood. Once on this farm there came a stranger; I did not ask his name, but he sat among the karoo and talked with me. Now, wherever I have travelled I have looked for him—in hotels, in streets, in passenger wagons as they rushed in, through the open windows of houses I have looked for him, but I have not found him—never heard a voice like his. One day I went to the Botanic Gardens. It was a half-holiday, and the band was to play. I stood in the long raised avenue and looked down. There were many flowers, and ladies and children were walking about beautifully dressed. At last the music began. I had not heard such music before.

“I had amazing books, and at night I could sit in my small room and read them; but I felt lonely. Books don’t feel the same when you’re surrounded by people. I can’t explain why, but they feel lifeless. On the farm, they would have felt alive to me; but here, with so many people around, I wanted someone to connect with. I was lonely. I wanted something that was real. Once, a stranger came to the farm; I didn’t ask his name, but he sat with me in the karoo and talked. Now, wherever I’ve traveled, I’ve searched for him—in hotels, in streets, in crowded trains, through open windows of houses, but I haven’t found him—never heard a voice like his. One day, I went to the Botanic Gardens. It was a half-holiday, and the band was going to play. I stood in the long raised path and looked down. There were many flowers, and ladies and children were walking around beautifully dressed. Finally, the music started. I had never heard such music before.

“At first it was slow and even, like the everyday life, when we walk through it without thought or feeling; then it grew faster, then it paused, hesitated, then it was quite still for an instant, and then it burst out. Lyndall, they made heaven right when they made it all music. It takes you up and carries you away, away, till you have the things you longed for, you are up close to them. You have got out into a large, free, open place. I could not see anything while it was playing; I stood with my head against my tree; but, when it was done, I saw that there were ladies sitting close to me on a wooden bench, and the stranger who had talked to me that day in the karoo was sitting between them. The ladies were very pretty, and their dresses beautiful. I do not think they had been listening to the music, for they were talking and laughing very softly. I heard all they said, and could even smell the rose on the breast of one. I was afraid he would see me; so I went to the other side of the tree, and soon they got up and began to pace up and down in the avenue.

“At first, it was slow and steady, like everyday life, when we move through it without really thinking or feeling; then it sped up, then it paused, hesitated, then it was completely still for a moment, and then it burst forth. Lyndall, they really got it right when they made heaven all about music. It lifts you up and carries you away, away, until you have the things you've been longing for, and you’re close to them. You've stepped into a vast, free, open space. I couldn’t see anything while it was playing; I stood with my head against my tree; but when it was over, I saw that there were ladies sitting close to me on a wooden bench, and the stranger who had talked to me that day in the Karoo was sitting between them. The ladies were very pretty, and their dresses were beautiful. I don’t think they had been listening to the music because they were talking and laughing softly. I heard everything they said, and I could even smell the rose on the breast of one. I was afraid he would spot me, so I moved to the other side of the tree, and soon they got up and started walking up and down the avenue.

“All the time the music played they chatted, and he carried on his arm the scarf of the prettiest lady. I did not hear the music; I tried to catch the sound of his voice each time he went by. When I was listening to the music I did not know I was badly dressed; now I felt so ashamed of myself. I never knew before what a low, horrible thing I was, dressed in tancord. That day on the farm, when we sat on the ground under the thorn-trees, I thought he quite belonged to me; now, I saw he was not mine. But he was still as beautiful. His brown eyes are more beautiful than any one’s eyes, except yours.

“All the while the music played, they were chatting, and he had the scarf of the prettiest lady draped over his arm. I couldn’t hear the music; I tried to catch the sound of his voice every time he passed by. When I was focused on the music, I didn’t realize how poorly I was dressed; now I felt so ashamed of myself. I had never understood before what a low, awful thing I was, wearing that tancord. That day on the farm, when we sat on the ground under the thorn trees, I thought he was completely mine; now, I saw he wasn’t. But he was still just as beautiful. His brown eyes are more stunning than anyone else’s, except yours.”

“At last they turned to go, and I walked after them. When they got out of the gate he helped the ladies into a phaeton, and stood for a moment with his foot on the step talking to them. He had a little cane in his hand, and an Italian greyhound ran after him. Just when they drove away one of the ladies dropped her whip.

“At last they turned to leave, and I walked after them. When they got to the gate, he helped the ladies into a carriage and paused for a moment with his foot on the step, talking to them. He held a small cane in his hand, and an Italian greyhound chased after him. Just as they drove off, one of the ladies dropped her whip.”

“‘Pick it up, fellow,’ she said; and when I brought it her she threw sixpence on the ground. I might have gone back to the garden then; but I did not want music; I wanted clothes, and to be fashionable and fine. I felt that my hands were coarse, and that I was vulgar. I never tried to see him again.

"'Pick it up, buddy,' she said; and when I handed it to her, she tossed a sixpence on the ground. I could have gone back to the garden then, but I didn’t want music; I wanted clothes and to be stylish and fancy. I felt like my hands were rough, and that I was cheap. I never tried to see him again."

“I stayed in my situation four months after that, but I was not happy. I had no rest. The people about me pressed on me, and made me dissatisfied. I could not forget them. Even when I did not see them they pressed on me, and made me miserable. I did not love books; I wanted people. When I walked home under the shady trees in the street I could not be happy, for when I passed the houses I heard music, and saw faces between the curtains. I did not want any of them, but I wanted some one for mine, for me. I could not help it. I wanted a finer life.

“I stayed in my situation for four months after that, but I wasn’t happy. I had no peace. The people around me were overwhelming and made me feel dissatisfied. I couldn’t forget them. Even when I wasn’t seeing them, they were still weighing on me and making me miserable. I didn’t love books; I wanted people. When I walked home under the shady trees in the street, I couldn’t enjoy it because as I passed the houses, I heard music and saw faces peeking through the curtains. I didn’t want any of them, but I wanted someone for myself, just for me. I couldn’t help it. I craved a better life.

“Only one day something made me happy. A nurse came to the store with a little girl belonging to one of our clerks. While the maid went into the office to give a message to its father, the little child stood looking at me. Presently she came close to me and peeped up into my face.

“Only one day something made me happy. A nurse came to the store with a little girl who was the daughter of one of our clerks. While the maid went into the office to deliver a message to her father, the little girl stood there staring at me. Soon, she came over and peeked up into my face.

“‘Nice curls, pretty curls,’ she said; ‘I like curls.’

“‘Nice curls, pretty curls,’ she said; ‘I like curls.’”

“She felt my hair all over, with her little hands. When I put out my arm she let me take her and sit her on my knee. She kissed me with her soft mouth. We were happy till the nurse-girl came and shook her, and asked her if she was not ashamed to sit on the knee of that strange man. But I do not think my little one minded. She laughed at me as she went out.

“She ran her little hands through my hair. When I stretched out my arm, she let me pull her onto my knee. She kissed me with her soft lips. We were happy until the nurse came and shook her, asking if she wasn’t ashamed to sit on the lap of a stranger. But I don’t think my little one cared. She laughed at me as she left.”

“If the world was all children I could like it; but men and women draw me so strangely, and then press me away, till I am in agony. I was not meant to live among people. Perhaps some day, when I am grown older, I will be able to go and live among them and look at them as I look at the rocks, and bushes, without letting them disturb me, and take myself from me; but not now. So I grew miserable; a kind of fever seemed to eat me; I could not rest, or read, or think; so I came back here. I knew you were not here but it seemed as though I should be nearer you; and it is you I want—you that the other people suggest to me, but cannot give.”

“If the world were just children, I could enjoy it; but men and women affect me so oddly, then push me away, until I’m in pain. I wasn’t meant to be around people. Maybe someday, when I’m older, I’ll be able to live among them and observe them like I do with rocks and bushes, without letting them upset me or take away my sense of self; but not now. So I became unhappy; it felt like a kind of fever consumed me; I couldn’t relax, read, or think; so I came back here. I knew you wouldn’t be here, but it felt like I’d be closer to you; and it’s you I want—you that other people remind me of, but can’t provide.”

He had filled all the sheets he had taken, and now lifted down the last from the mantelpiece. Em had dropped asleep, and lay slumbering peacefully on the skin before the fire. Out of doors the storm still raged; but in a fitful manner, as though growing half weary of itself. He bent over his paper again, with eager flushed cheek, and wrote on.

He had filled all the pages he had taken and now reached down for the last one from the mantelpiece. Em had fallen asleep and lay peacefully slumbering on the rug before the fire. Outside, the storm still raged, but it seemed to be tired of itself. He leaned over his paper again, with a flushed cheek, and continued writing.

“It has been a delightful journey, this journey home. I have walked on foot. The evening before last, when it was just sunset, I was a little footsore and thirsty, and went out of the road to look for water. I went down into a deep little kloof. Some trees ran along the bottom, and I thought I should find water there. The sun had quite set when I got to the bottom of it. It was very still—not a leaf was stirring anywhere. In the bed of the mountain torrent I thought I might find water. I came to the bank, and leaped down into the dry bed. The floor on which I stood was of fine white sand, and the banks rose on every side like the walls of a room.

“It has been a wonderful journey, this journey home. I have traveled on foot. The night before last, just at sunset, I was a bit tired and thirsty, so I stepped off the path to look for water. I went down into a small, deep valley. Some trees grew along the bottom, and I thought I might find water there. The sun had fully set by the time I reached the bottom. It was very quiet—not a single leaf was moving. I thought I could find water in the riverbed. I reached the bank and jumped down into the dry riverbed. The ground beneath me was made of fine white sand, and the banks rose on all sides like the walls of a room.

“Above there was a precipice of rocks, and a tiny stream of water oozed from them and fell slowly on to the flat stone below. Each drop you could hear fall like a little silver bell. There was one among the trees on the bank that stood cut out against the white sky. All the other trees were silent; but this one shook and trembled against the sky. Everything else was still; but those leaves were quivering, quivering. I stood on the sand; I could not go away. When it was quite dark, and the stars had come, I crept out. Does it seem strange to you that it should have made me so happy? It is because I cannot tell you how near I felt to things that we cannot see but we always feel. Tonight has been a wild, stormy night. I have been walking across the plain for hours in the dark. I have liked the wind, because I have seemed forcing my way through to you. I knew you were not here, but I would hear of you. When I used to sit on the transport wagon half-sleeping, I used to start awake because your hands were on me. In my lodgings, many nights I have blown the light out, and sat in the dark, that I might see your face start out more distinctly. Sometimes it was the little girl’s face who used to come to me behind the kopje when I minded sheep, and sit by me in her blue pinafore; sometimes it was older. I love both. I am very helpless; I shall never do anything; but you will work, and I will take your work for mine. Sometimes such a sudden gladness seizes me when I remember that somewhere in the world you are living and working. You are my very own; nothing else is my own so. When I have finished I am going to look at your room door—”

“Above, there was a rocky cliff, and a small stream of water trickled from it, falling slowly onto the flat stone below. You could hear each drop fall like a tiny silver bell. There was one tree on the riverbank that stood out against the white sky. All the other trees were quiet, but this one shook and trembled in the breeze. Everything else was still, but those leaves were quivering, quivering. I stood on the sand; I couldn't leave. When it got completely dark and the stars appeared, I crept out. Does it seem strange to you that this made me so happy? It’s because I can’t explain how close I felt to things we can’t see but always feel. Tonight has been a wild, stormy night. I've been walking across the plain for hours in the dark. I've enjoyed the wind because it felt like I was pushing my way to you. I knew you weren't here, but I wanted to hear about you. When I used to sit on the transport wagon half-asleep, I would wake up thinking your hands were on me. In my room, many nights I've blown out the light and sat in the dark, trying to see your face more clearly. Sometimes it was the little girl’s face who used to come to me behind the hill when I was minding sheep, sitting next to me in her blue dress; sometimes she looked older. I love both. I feel very helpless; I don’t think I’ll ever accomplish anything; but you will work, and I’ll take your work as my own. Sometimes a sudden joy grips me when I remember that somewhere in the world, you are living and working. You are my very own; nothing else feels as truly mine. When I'm done, I’m going to look at your room door—”

He wrote; and the wind, which had spent its fury, moaned round and round the house, most like a tired child weary with crying.

He wrote; and the wind, which had calmed down, moaned around the house, like a tired child worn out from crying.

Em woke up, and sat before the fire, rubbing her eyes, and listening, as it sobbed about the gables, and wandered away over the long stone walls.

Em woke up and sat in front of the fire, rubbing her eyes and listening as it sobbed around the roof and drifted away over the long stone walls.

“How quiet it has grown now,” she said, and sighed herself, partly from weariness and partly from sympathy with the tired wind. He did not answer her; he was lost in his letter.

“How quiet it’s gotten now,” she said, sighing as well, partly out of tiredness and partly in sympathy with the weary wind. He didn’t respond; he was absorbed in his letter.

She rose slowly after a time, and rested her hand on his shoulder.

She got up slowly after a while and rested her hand on his shoulder.

“You have many letters to write,” she said.

“You have a lot of letters to write,” she said.

“No,” he answered; “it is only one to Lyndall.”

“No,” he replied; “it's just one to Lyndall.”

She turned away, and stood long before the fire looking into it. If you have a deadly fruit to give, it will not grow sweeter by keeping.

She turned away and stood for a long time in front of the fire, looking into it. If you have something toxic to offer, it won't get any better by holding onto it.

“Waldo, dear,” she said, putting her hand on his, “leave off writing.”

“Waldo, sweetheart,” she said, placing her hand on his, “stop writing.”

He threw back the dark hair from his forehead and looked at her.

He brushed his dark hair off his forehead and looked at her.

“It is no use writing any more,” she said.

“It’s pointless to write anymore,” she said.

“Why not?” he asked.

"Why not?" he asked.

She put her hand over the papers he had written.

She placed her hand over the papers he had written.

“Waldo,” she said, “Lyndall is dead.”

“Waldo,” she said, “Lyndall is dead.”





Chapter 2.XII. Gregory’s Womanhood.

Slowly over the flat came a cart. On the back seat sat Gregory, his arms folded, his hat drawn over his eyes. A Kaffer boy sat on the front seat driving, and at his feet sat Doss, who, now and again, lifted his nose and eyes above the level of the splashboard, to look at the surrounding country; and then, with an exceedingly knowing wink of his left eye, turned to his companions, thereby intimating that he clearly perceived his whereabouts. No one noticed the cart coming. Waldo, who was at work at his carpenter’s table in the wagon-house, saw nothing, till chancing to look down he perceived Doss standing before him, the legs trembling, the little nose wrinkled, and a series of short suffocating barks giving utterance to his joy at reunion.

Slowly, a cart rolled across the flat land. On the back seat sat Gregory, arms crossed and his hat pulled down over his eyes. A Kaffir boy was driving from the front seat, and at his feet sat Doss, who occasionally lifted his nose and eyes above the splashboard to scan the surrounding area. Then, with a knowing wink of his left eye, he turned to his companions, clearly indicating that he understood his surroundings. No one noticed the cart approaching. Waldo, who was busy at his carpenter's table in the wagon house, had no idea until he happened to look down and saw Doss standing in front of him, legs shaking, little nose wrinkled, letting out a series of short, excited barks to express his joy at their reunion.

Em, whose eyes had ached with looking out across the plain, was now at work in a back room, and knew nothing till, looking up, she saw Gregory, with his straw hat and blue eyes, standing in the doorway. He greeted her quietly, hung his hat up in its old place behind the door, and for any change in his manner or appearance he might have been gone only the day before to fetch letters from the town. Only his beard was gone, and his face was grown thinner. He took off his leather gaiters, said the afternoon was hot and the roads dusty, and asked for some tea. They talked of wool, and the cattle, and the sheep, and Em gave him the pile of letters that had come for him during the months of absence, but of the thing that lay at their hearts neither said anything. Then he went out to look at the kraals, and at supper Em gave him hot cakes and coffee. They talked about the servants, and then ate their meal in quiet. She asked no questions. When it was ended Gregory went into the front room, and lay in the dark on the sofa.

Em, whose eyes had strained from staring out across the plain, was now working in a back room. She didn't realize anything was different until she looked up and saw Gregory, with his straw hat and blue eyes, standing in the doorway. He greeted her softly, hung his hat back in its usual spot behind the door, and if you noticed any changes in his demeanor or appearance, you would think he had just left the day before to pick up letters from town. The only difference was that his beard was gone, and his face looked thinner. He took off his leather gaiters, mentioned that the afternoon was hot and the roads were dusty, and asked for some tea. They chatted about wool, cattle, and sheep, and Em handed him the stack of letters that had arrived for him during his months away, but neither of them brought up the underlying tension they felt. After that, he went outside to check on the kraals, and at supper, Em served him hot cakes and coffee. They discussed the servants, and then they quietly finished their meal. She didn’t ask any questions. Once they were done, Gregory went to the front room and lay on the sofa in the dark.

“Do you not want a light?” Em asked, venturing to look in.

“Don’t you want a light?” Em asked, daring to peek inside.

“No,” he answered; then presently called to her, “Come and sit here; I want to talk to you.”

“No,” he replied; then after a moment, he called to her, “Come and sit here; I want to talk to you.”

She came and sat on a footstool near him.

She came and sat on a footstool beside him.

“Do you wish to hear anything?” he asked.

“Do you want to hear anything?” he asked.

She whispered:

She murmured:

“Yes, if it does not hurt you.”

“Yes, if it doesn’t hurt you.”

“What difference does it make to me?” he said. “If I talk or am silent, is there any change?”

“What difference does it make to me?” he said. “If I speak or stay quiet, is there any change?”

Yet he lay quiet for a long time. The light through the open door showed him to her, where he lay, with his arm thrown across his eyes. At last he spoke. Perhaps it was a relief to him to speak.

Yet he lay quiet for a long time. The light through the open door showed him to her, where he lay, with his arm thrown across his eyes. At last he spoke. Maybe it was a relief for him to finally say something.

To Bloemfontein in the Free State, to which through an agent he had traced them, Gregory had gone. At the hotel where Lyndall and her stranger had stayed he put up; he was shown the very room in which they had slept. The coloured boy who had driven them to the next town told him in which house they had boarded, and Gregory went on. In that town he found they had left the cart, and bought a spider and four greys, and Gregory’s heart rejoiced. Now indeed it would be easy to trace their course. And he turned his steps northward.

Gregory had gone to Bloemfontein in the Free State, where he had tracked them down through an agent. He stayed at the hotel where Lyndall and her companion had been. He was shown the exact room they had slept in. The local boy who had driven them to the next town told him where they had stayed, and Gregory continued on. In that town, he discovered they had left the cart and bought a spider and four grey horses, which filled Gregory's heart with joy. Now it would be easy to follow their path. He set off northward.

At the farmhouses where he stopped the ooms and tantes remembered clearly the spider with its four grey horses. At one place the Boer-wife told how the tall, blue-eyed Englishman had bought milk, and asked the way to the next farm. At the next farm the Englishman had bought a bunch of flowers, and given half a crown for them to the little girl. It was quite true; the Boer-mother made her get it out of the box and show it. At the next place they had slept. Here they told him that the great bulldog, who hated all strangers, had walked in in the evening and laid its head in the lady’s lap. So at every place he heard something, and traced them step by step.

At the farmhouses where he stopped, the aunts and uncles clearly remembered the spider with its four grey horses. At one place, the Boer woman recounted how the tall, blue-eyed Englishman bought milk and asked for directions to the next farm. At the following farm, the Englishman purchased a bunch of flowers and gave half a crown to the little girl for them. It was true; the Boer mother made her take it out of the box and show it. At the next stop, where they had spent the night, they told him how the big bulldog, who despised all strangers, had come in that evening and rested its head in the lady’s lap. So at every stop, he learned something and traced their path step by step.

At one desolate farm the Boer had a good deal to tell. The lady had said she liked a wagon that stood before the door. Without asking the price the Englishman had offered a hundred and fifty pounds for the old thing, and bought oxen worth ten pounds for sixteen. The Dutchman chuckled, for he had the Salt-riem’s money in the box under his bed. Gregory laughed too, in silence; he could not lose sight of them now, so slowly they would have to move with that cumbrous ox-wagon. Yet, when that evening came, and he reached a little wayside inn, no one could tell him anything of the travellers.

At a lonely farm, the Boer had a lot to share. The lady had mentioned that she liked a wagon parked by the door. Without asking how much it cost, the Englishman offered a hundred and fifty pounds for the old thing and bought oxen worth ten pounds for sixteen. The Dutchman laughed to himself, as he had the Salt-riem’s money stashed in a box under his bed. Gregory chuckled too, silently; he knew they couldn’t go fast with that heavy ox-wagon. However, when evening came and he arrived at a small roadside inn, no one could tell him anything about the travelers.

The master, a surly creature, half stupid with Boer-brandy, sat on the bench before the door smoking. Gregory sat beside him, questioning, but he smoked on. He remembered nothing of such strangers. How should he know who had been there months and months before? He smoked on. Gregory, very weary, tried to wake his memory, said that the lady he was seeking for was very beautiful, had a little mouth, and tiny, very tiny, feet. The man only smoked on as sullenly as at first. What were little, very little, mouths and feet to him. But his daughter leaned out in the window above. She was dirty and lazy, and liked to loll there when travellers came, to hear the men talk, but she had a soft heart. Presently a hand came out of the window, and a pair of velvet slippers touched his shoulder, tiny slippers with black flowers. He pulled them out of her hand. Only one woman’s feet had worn them, he knew that.

The master, a grumpy guy, half out of it from the Boer brandy, sat on the bench outside the door smoking. Gregory sat next to him, asking questions, but the master kept smoking. He couldn’t remember any strangers from months ago. How was he supposed to know who had been there so long before? He just continued to smoke. Gregory, feeling very tired, tried to jog his memory, saying that the lady he was looking for was really beautiful, had a small mouth, and tiny, very tiny, feet. The man just kept smoking, still as grumpy as before. What did little mouths and feet matter to him? But his daughter poked her head out of the window above. She was messy and lazy, enjoying lounging there when travelers came to listen to the men talk, but she had a kind heart. Soon, a hand poked out of the window, and a pair of velvet slippers brushed against his shoulder—tiny slippers with black flowers. He took them from her hand. He knew only one woman’s feet had ever worn them.

“Left here last summer by a lady,” said the girl; “might be the one you are looking for. Never saw any feet so small.”

“Left here last summer by a lady,” said the girl; “could be the one you’re looking for. I’ve never seen feet so small.”

Gregory rose and questioned her.

Gregory stood up and asked her.

They might have come in a wagon and spider, she could not tell. But the gentleman was very handsome, tall, lovely figure, blue eyes, wore gloves always when he went out. An English officer, perhaps; no Africander, certainly.

They could have arrived in a wagon and a spider; she couldn't be sure. But the gentleman was very good-looking, tall, had a lovely figure, blue eyes, and always wore gloves when he went out. Maybe he was an English officer; definitely not an Africander.

Gregory stopped her.

Gregory halted her.

The lady? Well, she was pretty, rather, the girl said; very cold, dull air, silent. They stayed for, it might be, five days; slept in the wing over against the stoep; quarrelled sometimes, she thought—the lady. She had seen everything when she went in to wait. One day the gentleman touched her hair; she drew back from him as though his fingers poisoned her. Went to the other end of the room if he came to sit near her. Walked out alone. Cold wife for such a handsome husband, the girl thought; she evidently pitied him, he was such a beautiful man. They went away early one morning, how, or in which way, the girl could not tell.

The lady? Well, she was pretty, the girl thought; very cold and with a dull atmosphere, silent. They stayed for about five days; slept in the wing opposite the porch; fought sometimes, she thought—the lady. She had seen everything when she went in to wait. One day the man touched her hair; she recoiled from him as if his fingers had poisoned her. She would walk to the other side of the room if he came to sit near her. She walked out alone. Such a cold wife for such a handsome husband, the girl thought; she clearly felt sorry for him, he was such a beautiful man. They left early one morning, but the girl couldn’t say how or in what way.

Gregory inquired of the servants, but nothing more was to be learnt; so the next morning he saddled his horse and went on. At the farms he came to the good old ooms and tantes asked him to have coffee, and the little shoeless children peeped out at the stranger from behind ovens and gables; but no one had seen what he asked for. This way and that he rode to pick up the thread he had dropped, but the spider and the wagon, the little lady and the handsome gentleman, no one had seen. In the towns he fared yet worse.

Gregory asked the servants, but they had nothing more to share; so the next morning he saddled his horse and moved on. At the farms, the kind old uncles and aunts invited him for coffee, and the little shoeless kids peeked out at the stranger from behind ovens and rooftops; but no one had seen what he was looking for. He rode around trying to pick up the thread he had lost, but no one had seen the spider and the wagon, the little lady and the handsome gentleman. It was even worse in the towns.

Once indeed hope came to him. On the stoep of an hotel at which he stayed the night in a certain little village, there walked a gentleman, grave and kindly-looking. It was not hard to open conversation with him about the weather, and then—Had he ever seen such and such people, a gentleman and a lady, a spider and wagon, arrive at that place? The kindly gentleman shook his head. What was the lady like, he inquired.

Once, hope really did come to him. On the porch of a hotel where he stayed one night in a small village, a serious but kind-looking man walked by. It wasn't difficult to strike up a conversation about the weather, and then—he asked if the man had ever seen certain people, a gentleman and a lady, as well as a spider and wagon, arrive at that place. The kind man shook his head. "What was the lady like?" he asked.

Gregory painted. Hair like silken floss, small mouth, underlip very full and pink, upper lip pink but very thin and curled; there were four white spots on the nail of her right hand forefinger, and her eyebrows were very delicately curved.

Gregory painted. Hair like silky thread, small mouth, very full and pink lower lip, pink but very thin and curled upper lip; there were four white spots on the nail of her right index finger, and her eyebrows were very gently arched.

“Yes; and a rose-bud tinge in the cheeks; hands like lilies, and perfectly seraphic smile.”

“Yes; and a rosy tint in the cheeks; hands like lilies, and a perfectly angelic smile.”

“That is she! that is she!” cried Gregory.

"That's her! That's her!" shouted Gregory.

Who else could it be? He asked where she had gone to. The gentleman most thoughtfully stroked his beard.

Who else could it be? He asked where she had gone. The man thoughtfully stroked his beard.

He would try to remember. Were not her ears—. Here such a violent fit of coughing seized him that he ran away into the house. An ill-fed clerk and a dirty barman standing in the doorway laughed aloud. Gregory wondered if they could be laughing at the gentleman’s cough, and then he heard some one laughing in the room into which the gentleman had gone. He must follow him and try to learn more; but he soon found that there was nothing more to be learnt there. Poor Gregory!

He tried to recall. Were her ears—. Just then, a violent coughing fit hit him, and he rushed inside the house. A poorly-dressed clerk and a grimy bartender in the doorway burst out laughing. Gregory wondered if they were making fun of the gentleman’s cough, and then he heard someone laughing in the room the gentleman had entered. He felt he had to follow him and find out more; but he quickly realized there was nothing else to learn there. Poor Gregory!

Backward and forward, backward and forward, from the dirty little hotel where he had dropped the thread, to this farm and to that, rode Gregory, till his heart was sick and tired. That from that spot the wagon might have gone its own way and the spider another was an idea that did not occur to him. At last he saw it was no use lingering in that neighbourhood, and pressed on.

Backward and forward, backward and forward, from the dirty little hotel where he had lost track, to this farm and to that, rode Gregory, until he felt completely exhausted. The thought that the wagon could have gone one way and the spider another never crossed his mind. Finally, he realized it was pointless to stay in that area, and he moved on.

One day coming to a little town, his horses knocked up, and he resolved to rest them there. The little hotel of the town was a bright and sunny place, like the jovial face of the clean little woman who kept it, and who trotted about talking always—talking to the customers in the taproom, and to the maids in the kitchen, and to the passers-by when she could hail them from the windows; talking, as good-natured women with large mouths and small noses always do, in season and out.

One day, while arriving in a small town, his horses were tired, so he decided to take a break there. The local hotel was bright and sunny, just like the cheerful woman who ran it. She moved around, constantly chatting—talking to the customers in the bar, to the maids in the kitchen, and to anyone passing by when she could call out to them from the windows; chatting, as friendly women with wide smiles and small noses tend to do, both when it was appropriate and when it wasn’t.

There was a little front parlour in the hotel, kept for strangers who wanted to be alone. Gregory sat there to eat his breakfast, and the landlady dusted the room and talked of the great finds at the Diamond Fields, and the badness of maid-servants, and the shameful conduct of the Dutch parson in that town to the English inhabitants. Gregory ate his breakfast and listened to nothing. He had asked his one question, and had had his answer; now she might talk on.

There was a small front parlor in the hotel, reserved for guests who wanted some privacy. Gregory sat there eating his breakfast while the landlady dusted the room and chatted about the amazing discoveries at the Diamond Fields, the poor quality of maids, and the disgraceful behavior of the Dutch minister towards the English residents in that town. Gregory ate his breakfast and ignored everything she said. He had asked his one question and received his answer; now she could keep talking.

Presently a door in the corner opened and a woman came out—a Mozambiquer, with a red handkerchief twisted round her head. She carried in her hand a tray, with a slice of toast crumbled fine, and a half-filled cup of coffee, and an egg broken open, but not eaten. Her ebony face grinned complacently as she shut the door softly and said, “Good morning.”

Right now, a door in the corner opened and a woman stepped out—a Mozambican, with a red handkerchief twisted around her head. She held a tray in her hand, with a slice of toast crumbled into small pieces, a half-filled cup of coffee, and an egg that was broken open but not eaten. Her dark face smiled contentedly as she closed the door gently and said, “Good morning.”

The landlady began to talk to her.

The landlord started talking to her.

“You are not going to leave her really, Ayah, are you?” she said. “The maids say so; but I’m sure you wouldn’t do such a thing.”

“You're not actually going to leave her, are you, Ayah?” she said. “The maids say you are, but I know you wouldn't do something like that.”

The Mozambiquer grinned.

The Mozambican grinned.

“Husband says I must go home.”

“Husband says I need to go home.”

“But she hasn’t got any one else, and won’t have any one else. Come, now,” said the landlady, “I’ve no time to be sitting always in a sickroom, not if I was paid anything for it.”

“But she doesn’t have anyone else, and she won’t have anyone else. Come on,” said the landlady, “I don’t have time to be sitting around in a sickroom, not even if I were paid for it.”

The Mozambiquer only showed her white teeth good-naturedly for answer, and went out, and the landlady followed her.

The Mozambiquer just smiled and showed her white teeth in a friendly way, then went outside, and the landlady followed her.

Gregory, glad to be alone, watched the sunshine as it came over the fuchsias in the window, and ran up and down on the panelled door in the corner. The Mozambiquer had closed it loosely behind her, and presently something touched it inside. It moved a little, then it was still, then moved again; then through the gap a small nose appeared, and a yellow ear overlapping one eye; then the whole head obtruded, placed itself critically on one side, wrinkled its nose disapprovingly at Gregory, and withdrew. Through the half-open door came a faint scent of vinegar, and the room was dark and still.

Gregory, happy to be by himself, watched the sunlight streaming in over the fuchsias in the window and ran his hand up and down the panelled door in the corner. The Mozambiquer had left it slightly ajar, and soon something nudged it from inside. It shifted a bit, then paused, then moved again; finally, through the gap, a small nose appeared along with a yellow ear resting over one eye. Then the whole head pushed through, tilted to one side, wrinkled its nose disapprovingly at Gregory, and retreated. A faint scent of vinegar wafted through the half-open door, and the room felt dark and quiet.

Presently the landlady came back.

The landlady just returned.

“Left the door open,” she said, bustling to shut it; “but a darky will be a darky, and never carries a head on its shoulders like other folks. Not ill, I hope sir?” she said, looking at Gregory when she had shut the bedroom door.

“Left the door open,” she said, hurrying to close it; “but a person will be a person, and never thinks like others do. Hope you’re not feeling unwell, sir?” she said, glancing at Gregory after she closed the bedroom door.

“No,” said Gregory, “no.”

“No,” Gregory said, “no.”

The landlady began putting the things together.

The landlady started gathering the items.

“Who,” asked Gregory, “is in that room?”

“Who,” Gregory asked, “is in that room?”

Glad to have a little innocent piece of gossip to relate, and some one willing to hear it, the landlady made the most of a little story as she cleared the table. Six months before a lady had come alone to the hotel in a wagon, with only a coloured leader and driver. Eight days after a little baby had been born.

Glad to have a bit of harmless gossip to share, and someone eager to listen, the landlady took advantage of the opportunity to tell her story as she cleared the table. Six months earlier, a woman had arrived alone at the hotel in a wagon, accompanied only by a colored leader and driver. Eight days later, a baby was born.

If Gregory stood up and looked out at the window he would see a bluegum-tree in the graveyard; close by it was a little grave. The baby was buried there. A tiny thing—only lived two hours, and the mother herself almost went with it. After a while she was better; but one day she got up out of bed, dressed herself without saying a word to any one, and went out. It was a drizzly day; a little time after some one saw her sitting on the wet ground under the bluegum-tree, with the rain dripping from her hat and shawl. They went to fetch her, but she would not come until she chose. When she did, she had gone to bed and had not risen again from it; never would, the doctor said.

If Gregory stood up and looked out the window, he would see a blue gum tree in the graveyard; nearby was a little grave. The baby was buried there. A tiny thing—only lived for two hours, and the mother herself nearly went with it. After a while, she felt better; but one day, she got out of bed, dressed herself without saying a word to anyone, and went outside. It was a drizzly day; a little while later, someone saw her sitting on the wet ground under the blue gum tree, with the rain dripping from her hat and shawl. They went to get her, but she wouldn’t come until she was ready. When she finally did, she went to bed and never got up again, the doctor said.

She was very patient, poor thing. When you went in to ask her how she was she said always “Better,” or “Nearly well!” and lay still in the darkened room, and never troubled any one. The Mozambiquer took care of her, and she would not allow any one else to touch her; would not so much as allow any one else to see her foot uncovered. She was strange in many ways, but she paid well, poor thing; and now the Mozambiquer was going, and she would have to take up with some one else.

She was really patient, poor thing. Whenever you asked her how she was, she'd always say “Better” or “Almost well!” and lie still in the darkened room, never bothering anyone. The Mozambiquer looked after her, and she wouldn’t let anyone else touch her; she wouldn’t even let anyone else see her foot uncovered. She was odd in many ways, but she paid well, poor thing; and now the Mozambiquer was leaving, so she would have to get someone else.

The landlady prattled on pleasantly, and now carried away the tray with the breakfast things. When she was gone Gregory leaned his head on his hands, but he did not think long.

The landlady chatted cheerfully and then took away the tray with the breakfast items. Once she left, Gregory rested his head on his hands, but he didn't stay lost in thought for long.

Before dinner he had ridden out of the town to where on a rise a number of transport-wagons were outspanned. The Dutchman driver of one wondered at the stranger’s eagerness to free himself of his horses. Stolen perhaps; but it was worth his while to buy them at so low a price. So the horses changed masters, and Gregory walked off with his saddlebags slung across his arm. Once out of sight of the wagons he struck out of the road and walked across the veld, the dry, flowering grasses waving everywhere about him; half-way across the plain he came to a deep gully which the rain torrents had washed out, but which was now dry. Gregory sprung down into its red bed. It was a safe place, and quiet. When he had looked about him he sat down under the shade of an overhanging bank and fanned himself with his hat, for the afternoon was hot, and he had walked fast. At his feet the dusty ants ran about, and the high red bank before him was covered by a network of roots and fibres washed bare by the rains. Above his head rose the clear blue African sky; at his side were the saddlebags full of women’s clothing. Gregory looked up half plaintively into the blue sky.

Before dinner, he had ridden out of town to a rise where several transport wagons were parked. The Dutch driver of one wagon was curious about the stranger’s eagerness to unload his horses. Maybe they were stolen; but it was worth his while to buy them at such a low price. So, the horses changed owners, and Gregory walked away with his saddlebags slung over his arm. Once out of sight of the wagons, he veered off the road and walked across the open grassland, with the dry, flowering grasses swaying all around him. Halfway across the plain, he came to a deep gully that had been eroded by rain but was now dry. Gregory jumped down into its red bed. It felt safe and quiet there. After looking around, he sat down under the shade of an overhanging bank and fanned himself with his hat, as the afternoon was hot and he had been walking quickly. At his feet, dusty ants scurried about, and the high red bank before him was covered in a network of roots and fibers exposed by the rains. Above him was the clear blue African sky, and beside him were the saddlebags packed with women’s clothing. Gregory looked up into the blue sky with a hint of longing.

“Am I, am I Gregory Nazianzen Rose?” he said.

“Am I, am I Gregory Nazianzen Rose?” he asked.

It was also strange, he sitting there in that sloot in that up-country plain!—strange as the fantastic, changing shapes in a summer cloud. At last, tired out, he fell asleep, with his head against the bank. When he woke the shadow had stretched across the sloot, and the sun was on the edge of the plain. Now he must be up and doing. He drew from his breast pocket a little sixpenny looking-glass, and hung it on one of the roots that stuck out from the bank. Then he dressed himself in one of the old-fashioned gowns and a great pinked-out collar. Then he took out a razor. Tuft by tuft the soft brown beard fell down into the sand, and the little ants took it to line their nests with. Then the glass showed a face surrounded by a frilled cap, white as a woman’s, with a little mouth, a very short upper lip, and a receding chin.

It was also weird, him sitting there in that ditch in that remote plain!—strange like the amazing, shifting shapes in a summer cloud. Eventually, worn out, he fell asleep with his head against the bank. When he woke up, the shadow had stretched across the ditch, and the sun was at the edge of the plain. Now he had to get up and do something. He pulled out a small sixpenny mirror from his breast pocket and hung it on one of the roots sticking out from the bank. Then he put on one of the old-fashioned gowns and a big, frilly collar. After that, he took out a razor. Tuft by tuft, his soft brown beard fell into the sand, and the little ants carried it away to line their nests. Then the mirror revealed a face surrounded by a frilled cap, as white as a woman’s, with a small mouth, a very short upper lip, and a receding chin.

Presently a rather tall woman’s figure was making its way across the veld. As it passed a hollowed-out antheap it knelt down, and stuffed in the saddlebags with the man’s clothing, closing up the anthill with bits of ground to look as natural as possible. Like a sinner hiding his deed of sin, the hider started once and looked round, but yet there was no one near save a meerkat, who had lifted herself out of her hole and sat on her hind legs watching. He did not like that even she should see, and when he rose she dived away into her hole. Then he walked on leisurely, that the dusk might have reached the village streets before he walked there. The first house was the smith’s, and before the open door two idle urchins lolled. As he hurried up the street in the gathering gloom he heard them laugh long and loudly behind him. He glanced round fearingly, and would almost have fled, but that the strange skirts clung about his legs. And after all it was only a spark that had alighted on the head of one, and not the strange figure they laughed at.

Currently, a tall woman was making her way across the veld. As she passed a hollowed-out anthill, she knelt down and stuffed the saddlebags with the man's clothing, covering the anthill with dirt to make it look as natural as possible. Like a sinner hiding their sin, the woman paused and looked around, but there was no one nearby except a meerkat, who had popped out of her hole and was sitting on her hind legs watching. She didn’t like that even the meerkat could see, and when she stood up, it dove back into its hole. Then she strolled on casually, trying to ensure that dusk arrived in the village before she did. The first house was the blacksmith’s, and two idle kids were lounging in the doorway. As she hurried up the street in the growing darkness, she heard them laughing loudly behind her. She glanced back nervously and almost would have run away if it weren't for the strange skirts sticking to her legs. In the end, it was just a spark that had landed on one of their heads, not the unusual figure they were laughing at.

The door of the hotel stood wide open, and the light fell out into the street. He knocked, and the landlady came. She peered out to look for the cart that had brought the traveller; but Gregory’s heart was brave now he was so near the quiet room. He told her he had come with the transport wagons that stood outside the town.

The hotel door was wide open, and light spilled out onto the street. He knocked, and the landlady answered. She looked outside to see the cart that had brought the traveler, but Gregory felt courageous now that he was so close to the quiet room. He told her he had come with the transport wagons parked just outside the town.

He had walked in, and wanted lodgings for the night.

He had walked in and wanted a place to stay for the night.

It was a deliberate lie, glibly told; he would have told fifty, though the recording angel had stood in the next room with his pen dipped in the ink. What was it to him? He remembered that she lay there saying always: “I am better.”

It was a calculated lie, easily spoken; he would have told fifty, even if the recording angel was in the next room with his pen ready. What did it matter to him? He remembered her saying over and over: “I am better.”

The landlady put his supper in the little parlour where he had sat in the morning. When it was on the table she sat down in the rocking-chair, as her fashion was to knit and talk, that she might gather news for her customers in the taproom. In the white face under the queer, deep-fringed cap she saw nothing of the morning’s traveller. The newcomer was communicative. She was a nurse by profession, she said; had come to the Transvaal, hearing that good nurses were needed there. She had not yet found work. The landlady did not perhaps know whether there would be any for her in that town?

The landlady placed his dinner in the small parlor where he had sat in the morning. After setting it on the table, she settled into her rocking chair, as was her habit, to knit and chat, hoping to gather information for her customers in the bar. In the pale face beneath the strange, heavily fringed cap, she saw none of the morning's traveler. The newcomer was talkative. She mentioned that she was a nurse by profession and had come to the Transvaal after hearing that there was a demand for good nurses there. She hadn’t found work yet. The landlady didn’t seem sure if there would be any opportunities for her in that town?

The landlady put down her knitting and smote her fat hands together.

The landlady set aside her knitting and clapped her chubby hands together.

If it wasn’t the very finger of God’s providence, as though you saw it hanging out of the sky, she said. Here was a lady ill and needing a new nurse that very day, and not able to get one to her mind, and now—well, if it wasn’t enough to convert all the Atheists and Freethinkers in the Transvaal, she didn’t know!

If it wasn't the literal finger of God's guidance, as if you could see it reaching down from the sky, she said. Here was a woman who was sick and needed a new nurse that very day, and couldn't find one to her liking, and now—well, if this didn't have the power to change all the Atheists and Freethinkers in the Transvaal, she didn't know what would!

Then the landlady proceeded to detail facts.

Then the landlady went on to explain the facts.

“I’m sure you will suit her,” she added; “you’re just the kind. She has heaps of money to pay you with; has everything that money can buy. And I got a letter with a check in it for fifty pounds the other day from some one, who says I’m to spend it for her, and not to let her know. She is asleep now, but I’ll take you in to look at her.”

“I’m sure you’ll be a great fit for her,” she continued; “you’re exactly what she needs. She has plenty of money to pay you with; she has everything that money can buy. And I got a letter the other day with a check for fifty pounds from someone who said I should spend it for her without her knowing. She’s asleep right now, but I’ll take you in to see her.”

The landlady opened the door of the next room, and Gregory followed her. A table stood near the bed, and a lamp burning low stood on it; the bed was a great four-poster with white curtains, and the quilt was of rich crimson satin. But Gregory stood just inside the door with his head bent low, and saw no further.

The landlady opened the door to the next room, and Gregory followed her in. A table was next to the bed, with a dim lamp on it; the bed was an elaborate four-poster with white curtains, and the quilt was made of luxurious crimson satin. However, Gregory stood just inside the door with his head bowed and didn't see anything beyond that.

“Come nearer! I’ll turn the lamp up a bit, that you can have a look at her. A pretty thing, isn’t it?” said the landlady.

“Come closer! I’ll turn up the lamp a little so you can see her better. She’s a pretty thing, isn’t she?” said the landlady.

Near the foot of the bed was a dent in the crimson quilt, and out of it Doss’ small head and bright eyes looked knowingly.

Near the foot of the bed was a dent in the red quilt, and from it, Doss's small head and bright eyes peered out with a knowing look.

Then Gregory looked up at what lay on the cushion. A little white, white face, transparent as an angel’s with a cloth bound round the forehead, and with soft hair tossed about on the pillow.

Then Gregory looked up at what was on the cushion. A little white face, as transparent as an angel’s, with a cloth wrapped around the forehead and soft hair spread out on the pillow.

“We had to cut it off,” said the woman, touching it with her forefinger. “Soft as silk, like a wax doll’s.”

“We had to cut it off,” said the woman, touching it with her finger. “Soft as silk, like a wax doll’s.”

But Gregory’s heart was bleeding.

But Gregory's heart was breaking.

“Never get up again, the doctor says,” said the landlady.

“Don’t get up again, the doctor says,” said the landlady.

Gregory uttered one word. In an instant the beautiful eyes opened widely, looked round the room and into the dark corners.

Gregory said one word. In an instant, her beautiful eyes opened wide, looked around the room, and peered into the dark corners.

“Who is here? Whom did I hear speak?”

“Who’s here? Who did I hear talking?”

Gregory had sunk back behind the curtain; the landlady drew it aside, and pulled him forward.

Gregory had slipped back behind the curtain; the landlady pulled it aside and brought him forward.

“Only this lady, ma’am—a nurse by profession. She is willing to stay and take care of you, if you can come to terms with her.”

“Only this lady, ma’am—a nurse by profession. She’s ready to stay and take care of you, if you can agree with her.”

Lyndall raised herself on her elbow, and cast one keen scrutinizing glance over him.

Lyndall propped herself up on her elbow and gave him a sharp, examining look.

“Have I never seen you before?” she asked.

“Have I never seen you before?” she asked.

“No.”

“No.”

She fell back wearily.

She collapsed wearily.

“Perhaps you would like to arrange the terms between yourselves,” said the landlady. “Here is a chair. I will be back presently.”

“Maybe you’d like to discuss the details between yourselves,” said the landlady. “Here’s a chair. I’ll be back shortly.”

Gregory sat down, with bent head and quick breath. She did not speak, and lay with half-closed eyes, seeming to have forgotten him.

Gregory sat down, his head lowered and breathing quickly. She didn't say anything and lay there with her eyes half-closed, appearing to have forgotten about him.

“Will you turn the lamp down a little?” she said at last; “I cannot bear the light.”

“Could you turn the lamp down a bit?” she finally said; “I can’t stand the light.”

Then his heart grew braver in the shadow, and he spoke. Nursing was to him, he said, his chosen life’s work. He wanted no money if— She stopped him.

Then his heart felt bolder in the shadows, and he spoke. Nursing was, he said, his chosen life's work. He didn't want any money if— She interrupted him.

“I take no service for which I do not pay,” she said. “What I gave to my last nurse I will give to you; if you do not like it you may go.”

“I don't accept any service that I don’t pay for,” she said. “What I paid my last nurse is what I’ll pay you; if you don’t like it, you can leave.”

And Gregory muttered humbly, he would take it.

And Gregory quietly said that he would accept it.

Afterward she tried to turn herself. He lifted her! Ah! a shrunken little body, he could feel its weakness as he touched it. His hands were to him glorified for what they had done.

Afterward, she tried to turn herself. He lifted her! Ah! a tiny, frail body; he could feel its weakness as he touched it. His hands felt glorified for what they had done.

“Thank you! that is so nice. Other people hurt me when they touch me,” she said. “Thank you!” Then after a little while she repeated humbly, “Thank you; they hurt me so.”

“Thank you! That’s really nice. Other people hurt me when they touch me,” she said. “Thank you!” Then after a little while, she humbly added, “Thank you; they hurt me so.”

Gregory sat down trembling. His little ewe-lamb, could they hurt her?

Gregory sat down shaking. Could they hurt his little ewe-lamb?

The doctor said of Gregory four days after, “She is the most experienced nurse I ever came in contact with.”

The doctor said about Gregory four days later, “She is the most experienced nurse I've ever worked with.”

Gregory, standing in the passage, heard it and laughed in his heart. What need had he of experience? Experience teaches us in a millennium what passion teaches us in an hour. A Kaffer studies all his life the discerning of distant sounds; but he will never hear my step, when my love hears it, coming to her window in the dark over the short grass.

Gregory, standing in the hallway, heard it and felt a chuckle inside. What use did he have for experience? Experience takes ages to teach us what passion can show us in no time. A Kaffir spends his whole life learning to notice distant sounds; yet he will never hear my footsteps as my love does, when I approach her window in the dark over the short grass.

At first Gregory’s heart was sore when day by day the body grew lighter, and the mouth he fed took less; but afterward he grew accustomed to it, and was happy. For passion has one cry, one only—“Oh, to touch thee, Beloved!”

At first, Gregory felt a deep sadness as the days went by and the body became lighter, and the mouth he fed took in less; but eventually he got used to it and found happiness. Because passion has just one cry, and that is—“Oh, to touch you, Beloved!”

In that quiet room Lyndall lay on the bed with the dog at her feet, and Gregory sat in his dark corner watching.

In that quiet room, Lyndall lay on the bed with the dog at her feet, and Gregory sat in his dark corner watching.

She seldom slept, and through those long, long days she would lie watching the round streak of sunlight that came through the knot in the shutter, or the massive lion’s paw on which the wardrobe rested. What thoughts were in those eyes? Gregory wondered; he dared not ask.

She rarely slept, and during those long, endless days, she would lie there watching the round patch of sunlight that came through the knot in the shutter, or the huge lion's paw that the wardrobe rested on. What thoughts were in her eyes? Gregory wondered; he didn't dare ask.

Sometimes Doss where he lay on her feet would dream that they two were in the cart, tearing over the veld, with the black horses snorting, and the wind in their faces; and he would start up in his sleep and bark aloud. Then awaking, he would lick his mistress’ hand almost remorsefully, and slink quietly down into his place.

Sometimes Doss, where he lay at her feet, would dream that they were in the cart, racing across the fields, with the black horses snorting and the wind in their faces; he would suddenly wake up and bark loudly. Then, realizing what he had done, he would lick his mistress's hand almost apologetically and quietly slip back into his spot.

Gregory thought she had no pain, she never groaned; only sometimes, when the light was near her, he thought he could see contractions about her lips and eyebrows.

Gregory thought she felt no pain; she never groaned. Only occasionally, when the light was close to her, he thought he could see little twitches around her lips and eyebrows.

He slept on the sofa outside her door.

He slept on the couch outside her door.

One night he thought he heard a sound, and, opening it softly, he looked in. She was crying out aloud, as if she and her pain were alone in the world. The light fell on the red quilt, and the little hands that were clasped over the head. The wide-open eyes were looking up, and the heavy drops fell slowly from them.

One night, he thought he heard a noise, and quietly opening the door, he peered inside. She was crying out loud, as if she and her pain were the only ones in the world. The light illuminated the red quilt and the small hands that were pressed against her head. Her wide-open eyes stared up, and heavy tears fell slowly from them.

“I cannot bear any more, not any more,” she said in a deep voice. “Oh, God, God! have I not borne in silence? Have I not endured these long, long months? But now, now, oh, God, I cannot!”

“I can’t take it anymore, not anymore,” she said in a deep voice. “Oh, God, God! Haven’t I suffered in silence? Haven’t I put up with these long, long months? But now, now, oh, God, I can’t!”

Gregory knelt in the doorway listening.

Gregory knelt in the doorway, listening.

“I do not ask for wisdom, not human love, not work, not knowledge, not for all things I have longed for,” she cried; “only a little freedom from pain! Only one little hour without pain! Then I will suffer again.”

“I’m not asking for wisdom, human love, work, or knowledge, or for any of the things I’ve wished for,” she cried; “I just want a little freedom from pain! Just one hour without pain! Then I’ll go back to suffering.”

She sat up, and bit the little hand Gregory loved.

She sat up and bit the little hand that Gregory loved.

He crept away to the front door, and stood looking out at the quiet starlight. When he came back she was lying in her usual posture, the quiet eyes looking at the lion’s claw. He came close to the bed.

He quietly went to the front door and stood gazing out at the peaceful starlight. When he returned, she was lying in her usual position, her calm eyes focused on the lion’s claw. He moved closer to the bed.

“You have much pain tonight?” he asked her.

“Are you in a lot of pain tonight?” he asked her.

“No, not much.”

“Nope, not really.”

“Can I do anything for you?”

“Is there anything I can help you with?”

“No, nothing.”

"No, it's all good."

She still drew her lips together, and motioned with her fingers toward the dog who lay sleeping at her feet. Gregory lifted him and laid him at her side. She made Gregory turn open the bosom of her nightdress, that the dog might put his black muzzle between her breasts. She crossed her arms over him. Gregory left them lying there together.

She still pressed her lips together and gestured with her fingers toward the dog who was sleeping at her feet. Gregory picked him up and placed him by her side. She had Gregory pull down the neckline of her nightdress so the dog could rest his black muzzle between her breasts. She wrapped her arms around him. Gregory left them lying there together.

Next day, when they asked her how she was, she answered “Better.”

Next day, when they asked her how she was doing, she replied, “Better.”

“Some one ought to tell her,” said the landlady; “we can’t let her soul go out into eternity not knowing, especially when I don’t think it was all right about the child. You ought to go and tell her, doctor.”

“Someone should tell her,” said the landlady; “we can’t let her soul go out into eternity not knowing, especially since I don’t think everything was okay about the child. You should go and tell her, doctor.”

So, the little doctor, edged on and on, went in at last. When he came out of the room he shook his fist in the landlady’s face.

So, the little doctor, pushed on and on, finally went in. When he came out of the room, he shook his fist in the landlady’s face.

“The next time you have any devil’s work to do, do it yourself,” he said, and he shook his fist in her face again, and went away swearing.

“The next time you have some shady business to handle, do it yourself,” he said, and he shook his fist in her face again, then walked away cursing.

When Gregory went into the bedroom he only found her moved, her body curled up, and drawn close to the wall. He dared not disturb her. At last, after a long time, she turned.

When Gregory entered the bedroom, he found her alone, her body curled up and pressed against the wall. He didn't dare to disturb her. Eventually, after a long time, she turned.

“Bring me food,” she said, “I want to eat. Two eggs, and toast, and meat—two large slices of toast, please.”

“Bring me food,” she said, “I want to eat. Two eggs, toast, and meat—two large slices of toast, please.”

Wondering, Gregory brought a tray with all that she had asked for.

Wondering, Gregory brought a tray with everything she had asked for.

“Sit me up, and put it close to me,” she said; “I am going to eat it all.” She tried to draw the things near her with her fingers, and re-arranged the plates. She cut the toast into long strips, broke open both eggs, put a tiny morsel of bread into her own mouth, and fed the dog with pieces of meat put into his jaws with her fingers.

“Sit me up and bring it closer,” she said. “I’m going to eat it all.” She tried to pull the things near her with her fingers and rearranged the plates. She cut the toast into long strips, broke open both eggs, put a small piece of bread into her mouth, and fed the dog bits of meat with her fingers.

“Is it twelve o’clock yet?” she said; “I think I do not generally eat so early. Put it away, please, carefully—no, do not take it away—only on the table. When the clock strikes twelve I will eat it.”

“Is it twelve o’clock yet?” she said. “I usually don’t eat this early. Please put it away carefully—no, don’t take it away—just leave it on the table. I’ll eat it when the clock strikes twelve.”

She lay down trembling. After a little while she said:

She lay down shaking. After a little while, she said:

“Give me my clothes.”

“Get me my clothes.”

He looked at her.

He gazed at her.

“Yes; I am going to dress tomorrow. I should get up now, but it is rather late. Put them on that chair. My collars are in the little box, my boots behind the door.”

“Yes; I’m going to get dressed tomorrow. I should get up now, but it’s kind of late. Put them on that chair. My collars are in the little box, my boots are behind the door.”

Her eyes followed him intently as he collected the articles one by one, and placed them on the chair as she directed.

Her eyes watched him closely as he picked up the items one by one and set them on the chair as she instructed.

“Put it nearer,” she said, “I cannot see it;” and she lay watching the clothes, with her hand under her cheek.

“Bring it closer,” she said, “I can’t see it;” and she lay there watching the clothes, with her hand under her cheek.

“Now open the shutter wide,” she said; “I am going to read.”

“Now open the shutter wide,” she said; “I’m going to read.”

The old, old tone was again in the sweet voice. He obeyed her; and opened the shutter, and raised her up among the pillows.

The familiar, gentle tone was back in her sweet voice. He did as she asked; he opened the shutter and propped her up among the pillows.

“Now bring my books to me,” she said, motioning eagerly with her fingers; “the large book, and the reviews and the plays—I want them all.”

“Now bring me my books,” she said, waving her fingers excitedly; “the big book, and the reviews and the plays—I want them all.”

He piled them round her on the bed; she drew them greedily closer, her eyes very bright, but her face as white as a mountain lily.

He piled them around her on the bed; she pulled them in closer, her eyes shining, but her face as pale as a mountain lily.

“Now the big one off the drawers. No, you need not help me to hold my book,” she said; “I can hold it for myself.”

“Now the big one off the drawers. No, you don’t need to help me hold my book,” she said; “I can hold it myself.”

Gregory went back to his corner, and for a little time the restless turning over of leaves was to be heard.

Gregory went back to his corner, and for a little while, the restless rustling of leaves could be heard.

“Will you open the window,” she said, almost querulously, “and throw this book out? It is so utterly foolish. I thought it was a valuable book; but the words are merely strung together, they make no sense. Yes—so!” she said with approval, seeing him fling it out into the street. “I must have been very foolish when I thought that book good.”

“Will you open the window,” she said, almost complaining, “and throw this book out? It’s so completely ridiculous. I thought it was a valuable book, but the words are just thrown together; they don’t make any sense. Yes—exactly!” she said with approval as she watched him toss it into the street. “I must have been really foolish to think that book was good.”

Then she turned to read, and leaned her little elbows resolutely on the great volume, and knit her brows. This was Shakespeare—it must mean something.

Then she turned to read, leaned her little elbows firmly on the big book, and furrowed her brows. This was Shakespeare—it had to mean something.

“I wish you would take a handkerchief and tie it tight round my head, it aches so.”

“I wish you would take a handkerchief and tie it tightly around my head. It hurts so much.”

He had not been long in his seat when he saw drops fall from beneath the hands that shaded the eyes, on to the page.

He hadn't been sitting for long when he noticed drops falling from the hands that were shading his eyes onto the page.

“I am not accustomed to so much light, it makes my head swim a little,” she said. “Go out and close the shutter.”

“I’m not used to this much light; it’s making my head swim a bit,” she said. “Go outside and close the shutter.”

When he came back, she lay shrivelled up among the pillows.

When he returned, she was curled up among the pillows.

He heard no sound of weeping, but the shoulders shook. He darkened the room completely.

He heard no sound of crying, but the shoulders shook. He made the room completely dark.

When Gregory went to his sofa that night, she told him to wake her early; she would be dressed before breakfast. Nevertheless, when morning came, she said it was a little cold, and lay all day watching her clothes upon the chair. Still she sent for her oxen in the country; they would start on Monday and go down to the Colony.

When Gregory went to his sofa that night, she told him to wake her up early; she would be dressed before breakfast. However, when morning came, she said it was a bit cold and spent the whole day watching her clothes on the chair. Still, she arranged for her oxen in the country; they would leave on Monday and head down to the Colony.

In the afternoon she told him to open the window wide, and draw the bed near it.

In the afternoon, she told him to open the window wide and pull the bed close to it.

It was a leaden afternoon, the dull rain-clouds rested close to the roofs of the houses, and the little street was silent and deserted. Now and then a gust of wind eddying round caught up the dried leaves, whirled them hither and thither under the trees, and dropped them again into the gutter; then all was quiet. She lay looking out.

It was a heavy afternoon, the gray rain clouds hung low over the rooftops, and the small street was quiet and empty. Occasionally, a gust of wind swirled around, picking up the dried leaves, tossing them around under the trees, and then letting them fall back into the gutter; then everything was still. She lay there, looking out.

Presently the bell of the church began to toll, and up the village street came a long procession. They were carrying an old man to his last resting-place. She followed them with her eyes till they turned in among the trees at the gate.

Currently, the church bell started ringing, and up the village street came a long line of people. They were taking an old man to his final resting place. She watched them with her eyes until they turned in among the trees at the gate.

“Who was that?” she asked.

"Who was that?" she asked.

“An old man,” he answered, “a very old man; they say he was ninety-four; but his name I do not know.”

“An old man,” he replied, “a really old man; they say he’s ninety-four, but I don’t know his name.”

She mused a while, looking out with fixed eyes.

She thought for a moment, staring ahead with wide eyes.

“That is why the bell rang so cheerfully,” she said. “When the old die it is well; they have had their time. It is when the young die that the bells weep drops of blood.”

"That’s why the bell rang so cheerfully," she said. "When the old die, it’s okay; they’ve had their time. It’s when the young die that the bells weep drops of blood."

“But the old love life?” he said; for it was sweet to hear her speak.

“But the old love life?” he said; it was nice to hear her talk.

She raised herself on her elbow.

She propped herself up on her elbow.

“They love life, they do not want to die,” she answered, “but what of that? They have had their time. They knew that a man’s life is three-score years and ten; they should have made their plans accordingly!

“They love life, they don’t want to die,” she replied, “but so what? They’ve had their time. They knew that a man’s lifespan is seventy years; they should have planned for that!”

“But the young,” she said, “the young, cut down, cruelly, when they have not seen, when they have not known—when they have not found—it is for them that the bells weep blood. I heard in the ringing it was an old man. When the old die— Listen to the bell! it is laughing—‘It is right, it is right; he has had his time.’ They cannot ring so for the young.”

“But the young,” she said, “the young are taken too soon, cruelly, when they haven’t experienced life, when they haven’t known anything—when they haven’t discovered anything—it’s for them that the bells mourn with blood. I heard in the ringing it was an old man. When the old die—Listen to the bell! It’s laughing—‘It’s fitting, it’s fitting; he’s had his time.’ They can’t ring like that for the young.”

She fell back exhausted; the hot light died from her eyes, and she lay looking out into the street. By and by stragglers from the funeral began to come back and disappear here and there among the houses; then all was quiet, and the night began to settle down upon the village street. Afterward, when the room was almost dark, so that they could not see each other’s faces, she said, “It will rain tonight;” and moved restlessly on the pillows. “How terrible when the rain falls down on you.”

She collapsed, completely spent; the bright light faded from her eyes, and she lay there, staring out into the street. Gradually, people from the funeral started to trickle back and vanish among the houses; then everything went quiet, and night began to settle over the village street. Later, when the room was nearly dark, making it hard to see each other's faces, she said, “It’s going to rain tonight,” and shifted uncomfortably on the pillows. “It's awful when the rain pours down on you.”

He wondered what she meant, and they sat on in the still darkening room. She moved again.

He wondered what she meant, and they continued sitting in the increasingly dark room. She shifted again.

“Will you presently take my cloak—and new grey cloak from behind the door—and go out with it. You will find a little grave at the foot of the tall gum-tree; the water drips off the long, pointed leaves; you must cover it up with that.”

“Will you please take my cloak—and the new grey cloak from behind the door—and go out with it? You'll find a small grave at the foot of the tall gum tree; the water drips off the long, pointed leaves; you need to cover it with that.”

She moved restlessly as though in pain.

She shifted uneasily as if she were in pain.

Gregory assented, and there was silence again. It was the first time she had ever spoken of her child.

Gregory agreed, and there was silence again. It was the first time she had ever talked about her child.

“It was so small,” she said; “it lived such a little while—only three hours. They laid it close by me, but I never saw it; I could feel it by me.” She waited; “its feet were so cold; I took them in my hand to make them warm, and my hand closed right over them they were so little.” There was an uneven trembling in the voice. “It crept close to me; it wanted to drink, it wanted to be warm.” She hardened herself—“I did not love it; its father was not my prince; I did not care for it; but it was so little.” She moved her hand. “They might have kissed it, one of them, before they put it in. It never did any one any harm in all its little life. They might have kissed it, one of them.”

“It was so tiny,” she said; “it lived such a short time—only three hours. They placed it right next to me, but I never saw it; I could just feel it beside me.” She paused; “its feet were so cold; I held them in my hand to warm them, and my hand completely wrapped around them because they were so small.” Her voice was uneven and shaky. “It snuggled close to me; it wanted to drink, it wanted to feel warm.” She steeled herself—“I didn’t love it; its father wasn’t my prince; I didn’t care for it; but it was so tiny.” She moved her hand slightly. “They could have kissed it, one of them, before they put it in. It never harmed anyone in its brief little life. They could have kissed it, one of them.”

Gregory felt that some one was sobbing in the room.

Gregory felt like someone was crying in the room.

Late on in the evening, when the shutter was closed and the lamp lighted, and the rain-drops beat on the roof, he took the cloak from behind the door and went away with it. On his way back he called at the village post-office and brought back a letter. In the hall he stood reading the address. How could he fail to know whose hand had written it? Had he not long ago studied those characters on the torn fragments of paper in the old parlour? A burning pain was at Gregory’s heart. If now, now at the last, one should come, should step in between! He carried the letter into the bedroom and gave it to her. “Bring me the lamp nearer,” she said. When she had read it she asked for her desk.

Late in the evening, when the shutters were closed and the lamp was on, while the raindrops tapped on the roof, he picked up the cloak from behind the door and left with it. On his way back, he stopped by the village post office and returned with a letter. In the hallway, he stood there reading the address. How could he not recognize the handwriting? Hadn't he studied those letters long ago on the torn scraps of paper in the old living room? A burning pain filled Gregory's heart. If only, right now, at long last, someone would come and interrupt! He took the letter into the bedroom and handed it to her. "Bring the lamp closer," she said. After she read it, she requested her desk.

Then Gregory sat down in the lamp-light on the other side of the curtain, and heard the pencil move on the paper. When he looked round the curtain she was lying on the pillow musing. The open letter lay at her side; she glanced at it with soft eyes. The man with the languid eyelids must have been strangely moved before his hand set down those words:

Then Gregory sat down in the lamp light on the other side of the curtain and heard the pencil moving on the paper. When he peeked around the curtain, she was lying on the pillow, lost in thought. The open letter was beside her; she glanced at it with gentle eyes. The man with the heavy eyelids must have been deeply affected before he wrote those words:

“Let me come back to you! My darling, let me put my hand round you, and guard you from all the world. As my wife they shall never touch you. I have learnt to love you more wisely, more tenderly, than of old; you shall have perfect freedom. Lyndall, grand little woman, for your own sake be my wife!

“Let me come back to you! My love, let me hold you close and protect you from the world. As my wife, no one will ever harm you. I’ve learned to love you more wisely and more gently than before; you will have complete freedom. Lyndall, amazing woman, for your own sake, be my wife!

“Why did you send that money back to me? You are cruel to me; it is not rightly done.”

“Why did you send that money back to me? You’re being really unfair to me; that’s not right.”

She rolled the little red pencil softly between her fingers, and her face grew very soft. Yet:

She gently rolled the small red pencil between her fingers, and her expression became very gentle. Yet:

“It cannot be,” she wrote; “I thank you much for the love you have shown me; but I cannot listen. You will call me mad, foolish—the world would do so; but I know what I need and the kind of path I must walk in. I cannot marry you. I will always love you for the sake of what lay by me those three hours; but there it ends. I must know and see, I cannot be bound to one whom I love as I love you. I am not afraid of the world—I will fight the world. One day—perhaps it may be far off—I shall find what I have wanted all my life; something nobler, stronger than I, before which I can kneel down. You lose nothing by not having me now; I am a weak, selfish, erring woman. One day I shall find something to worship, and then I shall be—”

“It can't be,” she wrote; “I really appreciate the love you've shown me, but I can't accept it. You might think I'm crazy or foolish—the world would probably agree—but I know what I need and the path I have to take. I can't marry you. I will always love you for those three hours we shared, but that's where it stops. I need to know and experience more; I can't be tied to someone I love as deeply as I love you. I'm not afraid of the world—I will fight it. One day—maybe a long time from now—I will find what I've been searching for my whole life; something nobler and stronger than I am, something I can truly worship. You don't lose anything by not having me now; I'm a weak, selfish, flawed woman. One day, I will find something worthy of my devotion, and then I will be—”

“Nurse,” she said; “take my desk away; I am suddenly so sleepy; I will write more tomorrow.” She turned her face to the pillow; it was the sudden drowsiness of great weakness. She had dropped asleep in a moment, and Gregory moved the desk softly, and then sat in the chair watching. Hour after hour passed, but he had no wish for rest, and sat on, hearing the rain cease, and the still night settle down everywhere. At a quarter-past twelve he rose, and took a last look at the bed where she lay sleeping so peacefully; then he turned to go to his couch. Before he had reached the door she had started up and was calling him back.

“Nurse,” she said, “please take my desk away; I’m suddenly so sleepy; I’ll write more tomorrow.” She turned her face to the pillow; it was the sudden drowsiness of extreme weakness. She fell asleep in an instant, and Gregory quietly moved the desk and then sat in the chair watching her. Hour after hour passed, but he didn’t feel the need for rest and stayed there, hearing the rain stop and the still night settle all around. At a quarter past twelve, he stood up and took one last look at the bed where she lay sleeping so peacefully; then he turned to head to his couch. Before he reached the door, she sat up abruptly and called him back.

“You are sure you have put it up?” she said, with a look of blank terror at the window. “It will not fall open in the night, the shutter—you are sure?”

“You're certain you closed it?” she asked, her face pale with fear as she stared at the window. “It won’t swing open during the night, the shutter—you’re sure?”

He comforted her. Yes, it was tightly fastened.

Hecomforted her. Yes, it was secured tightly.

“Even if it is shut,” she said, in a whisper, “you cannot keep it out! You feel it coming in at four o’clock, creeping, creeping, up, up; deadly cold!” She shuddered.

“Even if it's closed,” she said, in a whisper, “you still can’t keep it out! You feel it coming in at four o’clock, creeping, creeping, up, up; deadly cold!” She shuddered.

He thought she was wandering, and laid her little trembling body down among the blankets.

He thought she was lost in thought, so he gently placed her small, shivering body down among the blankets.

“I dreamed just now that it was not put up,” she said, looking into his eyes; “and it crept right in and I was alone with it.”

“I just dreamed that it wasn’t put up,” she said, looking into his eyes; “and it crept right in and I was alone with it.”

“What do you fear?” he asked, tenderly.

“What are you afraid of?” he asked, gently.

“The Grey Dawn,” she said, glancing round at the window. “I was never afraid of anything, never, when I was a little child, but I have always been afraid of that. You will not let it come in to me?”

“The Grey Dawn,” she said, looking around at the window. “I was never scared of anything, never, when I was a kid, but I’ve always been afraid of that. Please don’t let it come in to me?”

“No, no; I will stay with you,” he continued.

“No, no; I’m going to stay with you,” he continued.

But she was growing calmer. “No, you must go to bed. I only awoke with a start; you must be tired. I am childish, that is all;” but she shivered again.

But she was starting to feel calmer. “No, you need to go to bed. I just woke up suddenly; you must be tired. I'm just being childish, that's all,” but she shivered again.

He sat down beside her, after some time she said: “Will you not rub my feet?”

He sat down next to her, and after a while, she said, "Aren't you going to rub my feet?"

He knelt down at the foot of the bed and took the tiny foot in his hand; it was swollen and unsightly now, but as he touched it he bent down and covered it with kisses.

He knelt at the foot of the bed and took the tiny foot in his hand; it was swollen and ugly now, but as he touched it, he bent down and covered it with kisses.

“It makes it better when you kiss it; thank you. What makes you all love me so?” Then dreamily she muttered to herself: “Not utterly bad, not quite bad—what makes them all love me so?”

“It feels better when you kiss it; thank you. Why does everyone love me so much?” Then, lost in thought, she murmured to herself: “Not completely bad, not really bad—why does everyone love me so much?”

Kneeling there, rubbing softly, with his cheek pressed against the little foot, Gregory dropped to sleep at last. How long he knelt there he could not tell; but when he started up awake she was not looking at him. The eyes were fixed on the far corner, gazing wide and intent, with an unearthly light.

Kneeling there, gently rubbing, with his cheek against the tiny foot, Gregory finally dozed off. He couldn't say how long he had been kneeling; but when he suddenly woke up, she wasn't looking at him. Her eyes were locked on the distant corner, staring wide and focused, with an otherworldly glow.

He looked round fearfully. What did she see there? God’s angels come to call her? Something fearful? He saw only the purple curtain with the shadows that fell from it. Softly he whispered, asking what she saw there.

He looked around nervously. What did she see? Were God's angels there to take her? Something frightening? All he saw was the purple curtain and the shadows it cast. He quietly asked her what she saw.

And she said, in a voice strangely unlike her own: “I see the vision of a poor, weak soul striving after good. It was not cut short, and in the end it learnt, through tears and much pain, that holiness is an infinite compassion for others; that greatness is to take the common things of life and walk truly among them; that”—She moved her white hand and laid it on her forehead—“happiness is a great love and much serving. It was not cut short; and it loved what it had learnt—it loved—and—”

And she said, in a voice that felt strangely different from her own: “I see the vision of a poor, weak soul trying to do good. It wasn't interrupted, and in the end, it learned, through tears and a lot of pain, that holiness is about having infinite compassion for others; that greatness is taking the ordinary things of life and living genuinely among them; that”—She moved her pale hand and placed it on her forehead—“happiness is deep love and a lot of service. It wasn't interrupted; and it loved what it had learned—it loved—and—”

Was that all she saw in the corner?

Was that all she could see in the corner?

Gregory told the landlady the next morning that she had been wandering all night. Yet, when he came in to give her her breakfast, she was sitting up against the pillows, looking as he had not seen her look before.

Gregory told the landlady the next morning that she had been wandering all night. Yet, when he came in to give her breakfast, she was sitting up against the pillows, looking unlike anything he had seen before.

“Put it close to me,” she said, “and when I have had breakfast I am going to dress.”

“Put it close to me,” she said, “and after I have breakfast, I’m going to get dressed.”

She finished all he had brought her eagerly.

She eagerly finished everything he had brought her.

“I am sitting up quite by myself,” she said. “Give me his meat;” and she fed the dog herself, cutting his food small for him. She moved to the side of the bed.

“I’m sitting up all by myself,” she said. “Give me his food;” and she fed the dog herself, cutting his meal into small pieces. She moved to the side of the bed.

“Now bring the chair near and dress me. It is being in this room so long, and looking at that miserable little bit of sunshine that comes in through the shutter, that is making me so ill. Always that lion’s paw!” she said, with a look of disgust at it. “Come and dress me.” Gregory knelt on the floor before her, and tried to draw on one stocking, but the little swollen foot refused to be covered.

“Now bring the chair over and help me get dressed. It’s being in this room for so long, and looking at that sad little bit of sunshine that slips in through the shutter, that’s making me feel so sick. Always that lion’s paw!” she said, looking at it with disgust. “Come and help me get dressed.” Gregory knelt on the floor in front of her and tried to pull on one stocking, but her little swollen foot wouldn’t cooperate.

“It is very funny that I should have grown so fat since I have been so ill,” she said, peering down curiously. “Perhaps it is want of exercise.” She looked troubled and said again, “Perhaps it is want of exercise.” She wanted Gregory to say so too. But he only found a larger pair; and then tried to force the shoes, oh, so tenderly, on to her little feet.

“It’s really funny that I’ve gotten so fat since I’ve been so sick,” she said, looking down with curiosity. “Maybe it’s because I haven’t been getting enough exercise.” She looked worried and repeated, “Maybe it’s because I haven’t been getting enough exercise.” She wanted Gregory to agree. But he just found a bigger pair and then gently tried to squeeze the shoes onto her little feet.

“There,” she said, looking down at them when they were on, with the delight of a small child over its first shoes, “I could walk far now. How nice it looks!”

“There,” she said, looking down at them when they were on, with the delight of a small child over its first shoes, “I can walk far now. How nice they look!”

“No,” she said, seeing the soft gown he had prepared for her, “I will not put that on. Get one of my white dresses—the one with the pink bows. I do not even want to think I have been ill. It is thinking and thinking of things that makes them real,” she said. “When you draw your mind together, and resolve that a thing shall not be, it gives way before you; it is not. Everything is possible if one is resolved,” she said. She drew in her little lips together, and Gregory obeyed her; she was so small and slight now it was like dressing a small doll. He would have lifted her down from the bed when he had finished, but she pushed him from her, laughing very softly. It was the first time she had laughed in those long, dreary months.

“No,” she said, noticing the soft gown he had picked out for her, “I won’t wear that. Get me one of my white dresses—the one with the pink bows. I don’t even want to think about being unwell. It’s thinking and thinking about things that makes them real,” she said. “When you focus your mind and decide that something won’t happen, it gives way before you; it simply isn’t. Everything is possible if you’re determined,” she said. She pursed her little lips together, and Gregory complied with her request; she was so small and delicate now it felt like dressing a little doll. He intended to lift her off the bed once he was done, but she playfully pushed him away, laughing very softly. It was the first time she had laughed in those long, dreary months.

“No, no; I can get down myself,” she said, slipping cautiously on to the floor. “You see!” She cast a defiant glance of triumph when she stood there. “Hold the curtain up high, I want to look at myself.”

“No, no; I can get down myself,” she said, carefully stepping onto the floor. “See!” She shot a confident glance of victory as she stood there. “Hold the curtain up high, I want to see myself.”

He raised it, and stood holding it. She looked into the glass on the opposite wall.

He lifted it up and held it there. She gazed at the glass on the opposite wall.

Such a queenly little figure in its pink and white. Such a transparent little face, refined by suffering into an almost angel-like beauty. The face looked at her; she looked back, laughing softly. Doss, quivering with excitement, ran round her, barking. She took one step toward the door, balancing herself with outstretched hands.

Such a regal little figure in pink and white. Such a delicate little face, shaped by hardship into an almost angelic beauty. The face looked at her; she looked back, laughing gently. Doss, buzzing with excitement, ran around her, barking. She took a step toward the door, balancing herself with her arms outstretched.

“I am nearly there,” she said.

“I’m nearly there,” she said.

Then she groped blindly.

Then she searched blindly.

“Oh, I cannot see! I cannot see! Where am I?” she cried.

“Oh, I can't see! I can't see! Where am I?” she shouted.

When Gregory reached her she had fallen with her face against the sharp foot of the wardrobe and cut her forehead. Very tenderly he raised the little crushed heap of muslin and ribbons, and laid it on the bed. Doss climbed up, and sat looking down at it. Very softly Gregory’s hands disrobed her.

When Gregory got to her, she had fallen with her face against the sharp foot of the wardrobe and cut her forehead. Gently, he lifted the little crumpled pile of muslin and ribbons and placed it on the bed. Doss climbed up and sat looking down at it. Very softly, Gregory’s hands removed her clothes.

“You will be stronger tomorrow, and then we shall try again,” he said, but she neither looked at him nor stirred.

“You’ll be stronger tomorrow, and then we’ll try again,” he said, but she didn’t look at him or move.

When he had undressed her, and laid her in bed, Doss stretched himself across her feet and lay whining softly.

When he had taken off her clothes and placed her in bed, Doss stretched out across her feet and lay there softly whining.

So she lay all that morning, and all that afternoon.

So she lay there all morning and all afternoon.

Again and again Gregory crept close to the bedside and looked at her; but she did not speak to him. Was it stupor or was it sleep that shone under those half-closed eyelids. Gregory could not tell.

Again and again, Gregory crept close to the bedside and looked at her; but she didn’t speak to him. Was it stupor or sleep that shimmered under those half-closed eyelids? Gregory couldn’t tell.

At last in the evening he bent over her.

At last in the evening, he leaned over her.

“The oxen have come,” he said; “we can start tomorrow if you like. Shall I get the wagon ready tonight?”

“The oxen have arrived,” he said; “we can start tomorrow if you want. Should I get the wagon ready tonight?”

Twice he repeated his question. Then she looked up at him, and Gregory saw that all hope had died out of the beautiful eyes. It was not stupor that shone there, it was despair.

Twice he asked his question again. Then she looked up at him, and Gregory saw that all hope had faded from her beautiful eyes. It wasn’t shock that showed there, it was despair.

“Yes, let us go,” she said.

“Yeah, let’s go,” she said.

“It makes no difference,” said the doctor; “staying or going; it is close now.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said the doctor; “whether you stay or go; it’s almost over now.”

So the next day Gregory carried her out in his arms to the wagon which stood inspanned before the door. As he laid her down on the kartel she looked far out across the plain. For the first time she spoke that day.

So the next day, Gregory carried her out in his arms to the wagon that was hitched up in front of the door. As he laid her down on the cart, she looked far out across the plain. For the first time that day, she spoke.

“That blue mountain, far away; let us stop when we get to it, not before.” She closed her eyes again. He drew the sails down before and behind, and the wagon rolled away slowly. The landlady and the niggers stood to watch it from the stoep.

“That blue mountain in the distance; let’s stop when we reach it, not before.” She closed her eyes again. He lowered the sails in front and behind, and the wagon slowly rolled away. The landlady and the Black workers stood watching it from the porch.

Very silently the great wagon rolled along the grass-covered plain. The driver on the front box did not clap his whip or call to his oxen, and Gregory sat beside him with folded arms. Behind them, in the closed wagon, she lay with the dog at her feet, very quiet, with folded hands. He, Gregory, dared not be in there. Like Hagar, when she laid her treasure down in the wilderness, he sat afar off:—“For Hagar said, Let me not see the death of the child.”

Very quietly, the big wagon rolled across the grass-covered plain. The driver in the front seat didn’t crack his whip or shout to his oxen, and Gregory sat beside him with his arms crossed. Behind them, in the closed wagon, she lay with the dog at her feet, very still, with her hands folded. He, Gregory, didn’t dare to be in there. Like Hagar when she left her treasure in the wilderness, he sat far away: “For Hagar said, Let me not see the death of the child.”

Evening came, and yet the blue mountain was not reached, and all the next day they rode on slowly, but still it was far off. Only at evening they reached it; not blue now, but low and brown, covered with long waving grasses and rough stones. They drew the wagon up close to its foot for the night. It was a sheltered, warm spot.

Evening arrived, but they still hadn’t reached the blue mountain, and the next day they continued to ride slowly, yet it remained distant. Only by evening did they finally arrive; it was no longer blue, but low and brown, covered with long, swaying grasses and rugged stones. They parked the wagon close to its base for the night. It was a cozy, sheltered spot.

When the dark night had come, when the tired oxen were tied to the wheels, and the driver and leader had rolled themselves in their blankets before the fire, and gone to sleep, then Gregory fastened down the sails of the wagon securely. He fixed a long candle near the head of the bed, and lay down himself on the floor of the wagon near the back. He leaned his head against the kartel, and listened to the chewing of the tired oxen, and to the crackling of the fire, till, overpowered by weariness, he fell into a heavy sleep. Then all was very still in the wagon. The dog slept on his mistress’ feet, and only two mosquitoes, creeping in through a gap in the front sail, buzzed drearily round.

When night fell, and the tired oxen were tied to the wheels, and the driver and leader had wrapped themselves in their blankets by the fire and fallen asleep, Gregory securely fastened the sails of the wagon. He placed a long candle near the head of the bed and lay down on the floor of the wagon near the back. He rested his head against the side and listened to the oxen munching and the fire crackling, until exhaustion took over and he fell into a deep sleep. Then everything was very quiet in the wagon. The dog slept on his owner's feet, and only two mosquitoes, creeping in through a gap in the front sail, buzzed annoyingly around.

The night was grown very old when from a long, peaceful sleep Lyndall awoke. The candle burnt at her head, the dog lay on her feet; but he shivered; it seemed as though a coldness struck up to him from his resting-place. She lay with folded hands, looking upward; and she heard the oxen chewing, and she saw the two mosquitoes buzzing drearily round and round, and her thoughts—her thoughts ran far back into the past.

The night was getting very late when Lyndall woke up from a long, peaceful sleep. The candle burned beside her, and the dog lay at her feet, shivering as if a chill had come up from where he was resting. She lay there with her hands folded, looking up. She heard the oxen chewing, saw two mosquitoes buzzing aimlessly around, and her thoughts drifted far back into the past.

Through these months of anguish a mist had rested on her mind; it was rolled together now, and the old clear intellect awoke from its long torpor. It looked back into the past, it saw the present; there was no future now. The old strong soul gathered itself together for the last time; it knew where it stood.

Through these months of suffering, a fog had settled on her mind; it had now cleared up, and her sharp intelligence emerged from its long stupor. She reflected on the past, considered the present; there was no future now. The resilient spirit gathered itself for the last time; it understood its position.

Slowly raising herself on her elbow, she took from the sail a glass that hung pinned there. Her fingers were stiff and cold. She put the pillow on her breast, and stood the glass against it. Then the white face on the pillow looked into the white face in the glass. They had looked at each other often so before. It had been a child’s face once, looking out above its blue pinafore; it had been a woman’s face, with a dim shadow in the eyes, and a something which had said, “We are not afraid, you and I; we are together; we will fight, you and I.” Now tonight it had come to this.

Slowly propping herself up on her elbow, she took a glass that was pinned to the sail. Her fingers felt stiff and cold. She placed the pillow on her chest and set the glass against it. Then the white face on the pillow gazed into the white face in the glass. They had often looked at each other like this before. It had once been a child's face, peeking out from her blue pinafore; it had been a woman's face, with a faint shadow in her eyes, and a look that said, “We're not afraid, you and I; we're in this together; we'll fight, you and I.” Now, tonight, it had come to this.

The dying eyes on the pillow looked into the dying eyes in the glass; they knew that their hour had come. She raised one hand and pressed the stiff fingers against the glass. They were growing very stiff. She tried to speak to it, but she would never speak again. Only the wonderful yearning light was in the eyes still. The body was dead now, but the soul, clear and unclouded, looked forth.

The dying eyes on the pillow stared into the dying eyes in the glass; they knew their time had come. She raised one hand and pressed her stiff fingers against the glass. They were becoming very stiff. She tried to speak to it, but she would never speak again. Only the beautiful, yearning light remained in her eyes. The body was dead now, but the soul, clear and unclouded, looked out.

Then slowly, without a sound, the beautiful eyes closed. The dead face that the glass reflected was a thing of marvelous beauty and tranquillity. The Grey Dawn crept in over it and saw it lying there.

Then slowly, without a sound, the beautiful eyes closed. The lifeless face that the glass reflected was a thing of stunning beauty and calm. The Grey Dawn crept in over it and saw it lying there.

Had she found what she sought for—something to worship? Had she ceased from being? Who shall tell us? There is a veil of terrible mist over the face of the Hereafter.

Had she found what she was looking for—something to worship? Had she stopped existing? Who can tell us? There’s a thick fog over the face of what lies ahead.





Chapter 2.XIII. Dreams.

“Tell me what a soul desires, and I will tell you what it is.” So runs the phrase.

“Tell me what a soul wants, and I’ll tell you what it is.” That’s the saying.

“Tell me what a man dreams, and I will tell you what he loves.” That also has its truth.

“Tell me what a man dreams about, and I’ll tell you what he loves.” That also has its truth.

For, ever from the earliest childhood to the latest age, day by day, and step by step, the busy waking life is followed and reflected by the life of dreams—waking dreams, sleeping dreams. Weird, misty, and distorted as the inverted image of a mirage, or a figure seen through the mountain mist, they are still the reflections of a reality.

From early childhood to old age, day after day and step by step, our busy waking life is mirrored by the life of dreams—both waking dreams and sleeping dreams. Strange, unclear, and distorted like a mirage or a figure seen through mountain mist, they still reflect a reality.

On the night when Gregory told his story Waldo sat alone before the fire, his untasted supper before him. He was weary after his day’s work—too weary to eat. He put the plate down on the floor for Doss, who licked it clean, and then went back to his corner. After a time the master threw himself across the foot of the bed without undressing, and fell asleep there. He slept so long that the candle burnt itself out, and the room was in darkness. But he dreamed a lovely dream as he lay there.

On the night Gregory shared his story, Waldo was sitting alone by the fire, his untouched dinner in front of him. He was tired after a long day at work—too tired to eat. He set the plate on the floor for Doss, who cleaned it up, then returned to his spot in the corner. After a while, Waldo flopped down at the foot of the bed without getting undressed and fell asleep there. He slept for so long that the candle burned out, leaving the room in darkness. But as he lay there, he dreamed a beautiful dream.

In his dream, to his right rose high mountains, their tops crowned with snow, their sides clothed with bush and bathed in the sunshine. At their feet was the sea, blue and breezy, bluer than any earthly sea, like the sea he had dreamed of in his boyhood. In the narrow forest that ran between the mountains and the sea the air was rich that the scent of the honey-creeper that hung from dark green bushes, and through the velvety grass little streams ran purling down into the sea.

In his dream, high mountains rose to his right, their peaks topped with snow and their slopes covered in bushes, glowing in the sunlight. At their base was the sea, blue and refreshing, more vibrant than any ocean he had seen on Earth, reminiscent of the sea he had imagined in his childhood. In the narrow forest that stretched between the mountains and the sea, the air was thick with the fragrance of honeycreepers hanging from dark green bushes, and little streams danced through the soft grass, flowing down into the sea.

He sat on a high square rock among the bushes, and Lyndall sat by him and sang to him. She was only a small child, with a blue pinafore, and a grave, grave, little face. He was looking up at the mountains, then suddenly when he looked round she was gone. He slipped down from his rock, and went to look for her, but he found only her little footmarks; he found them on the bright green grass, and in the moist sand, and there where the little streams ran purling down into the sea. In and out, in and out, and among the bushes where the honey-creeper hung, he went looking for her. At last, far off, in the sunshine, he saw her gathering shells upon the sand. She was not a child now, but a woman, and the sun shone on her soft brown hair, and in her white dress she put the shells she gathered. She was stooping, but when she heard his step she stood up, holding her skirt close about her, and waited for his coming. One hand she put in his, and together they walked on over the glittering sand and pink sea-shells; and they heard the leaves talking, and they heard the waters babbling on their way to the sea, and they heard the sea singing to itself, singing, singing.

He sat on a high square rock among the bushes, and Lyndall sat next to him and sang to him. She was just a little girl wearing a blue pinafore, with a serious little face. He was gazing up at the mountains, and then suddenly when he turned around, she was gone. He climbed down from his rock and went to look for her, but he only found her little footprints; they were on the bright green grass, in the damp sand, and where the little streams flowed gently down into the sea. He searched in and out of the bushes where the honey-creepers hung. Finally, far off in the sunlight, he saw her picking up shells on the sand. She wasn’t a child anymore, but a woman, with the sun shining on her soft brown hair, and she was placing the shells she collected in her white dress. She was bending down, but when she heard his footsteps, she stood up, holding her skirt close to her, and waited for him to approach. She took one of his hands, and together they walked over the glittering sand and pink seashells; they heard the leaves whispering, the water bubbling its way to the sea, and the ocean singing softly to itself.

At last they came to a place where was a long reach of pure white sand; there she stood still, and dropped on to the sand one by one the shells that she had gathered. Then she looked up into his face with her beautiful eyes. She said nothing; but she lifted one hand and laid it softly on his forehead; the other she laid on his heart.

At last they arrived at a spot with a long stretch of pure white sand; there she paused and dropped the shells she had collected one by one. Then she gazed up at him with her beautiful eyes. She didn’t say anything; instead, she lifted one hand and gently placed it on his forehead, while the other rested on his heart.

With a cry of suppressed agony Waldo sprung from the bed, flung open the upper half of the door, and leaned out, breathing heavily.

With a cry of muffled pain, Waldo leaped out of bed, swung open the top half of the door, and leaned out, breathing heavily.

Great God! it might be only a dream, but the pain was very real, as though a knife ran through his heart, as though some treacherous murderer crept on him in the dark! The strong man drew his breath like a frightened woman.

Great God! It might just be a dream, but the pain felt so real, as if a knife had pierced his heart, as if some deceitful killer was sneaking up on him in the dark! The strong man gasped for breath like a terrified woman.

“Only a dream, but the pain was very real,” he muttered, as he pressed his right hand upon his breast. Then he folded his arms on the door, and stood looking out into the starlight.

“Just a dream, but the pain felt so real,” he muttered, pressing his right hand against his chest. Then he crossed his arms on the door and stood gazing out into the starlight.

The dream was with him still; the woman who was his friend was not separated from him by years—only that very night he had seen her. He looked up into the night sky that all his life long had mingled itself with his existence. There were a thousand faces that he loved looking down at him, a thousand stars in their glory, in crowns, and circles, and solitary grandeur. To the man they were not less dear than to the boy they had been not less mysterious; yet he looked up at them and shuddered; at last turned away from them with horror. Such countless multitudes stretching out far into space, and yet not in one of them all was she! Though he searched through them all, to the furthest, faintest point of light, nowhere should he ever say, “She is here!” Tomorrow’s sun would rise and gild the world’s mountains, and shine into its thousand valleys; it would set and the stars creep out again. Year after year, century after century, the old changes of nature would go on, day and night, summer and winter, seed-time and harvest; but in none of them all would she have part!

The dream was still with him; the woman who was his friend wasn’t separated from him by years—he had seen her just that very night. He looked up into the night sky that had been part of his life for as long as he could remember. There were a thousand faces he loved looking down at him, a thousand stars in their glory, in crowns, and circles, and solitary splendor. To him, they were just as dear as they had been to the boy he once was; they were no less mysterious. Yet he looked up at them and shuddered; finally, he turned away from them in horror. So many countless stars stretching out into space, and yet not one of them contained her! Though he searched all the way to the furthest, faintest point of light, he could never say, “She is here!” Tomorrow’s sun would rise and light up the world’s mountains, shining into its thousand valleys; it would set and the stars would come out again. Year after year, century after century, the old cycles of nature would continue—day and night, summer and winter, planting and harvest—but in none of them would she have a part!

He shut the door to keep out their hideous shining, and because the dark was intolerable lit a candle, and paced the little room, faster and faster yet. He saw before him the long ages of eternity that would roll on, on, on, and never bring her. She would exist no more. A dark mist filled the little room.

He closed the door to block out their awful brightness, and because the darkness was unbearable, he lit a candle and started pacing the small room, faster and faster. He envisioned the endless ages of eternity that would go on and on, never bringing her back. She would no longer exist. A dark fog filled the little room.

“Oh, little hand! oh, little voice! oh, little form!” he cried; “oh, little soul that walked with mine! oh, little soul, that looked so fearlessly down into the depths, do you exist no more for ever—for all time?” He cried more bitterly: “It is for this hour—this—that men blind reason, and crush out thought! For this hour—this, this—they barter truth and knowledge, take any lie, any creed, so it does not whisper to them of the dead that they are dead! Oh, God! for a Hereafter!”

“Oh, little hand! oh, little voice! oh, little form!” he cried; “oh, little soul that walked with mine! oh, little soul, that looked so fearlessly down into the depths, do you no longer exist—forever—at all?” He cried even more bitterly: “It’s for this moment—this—that people blind their reason and crush their thoughts! For this moment—this, this—they trade away truth and knowledge, accepting any lie, any belief, as long as it doesn't remind them that they are dead! Oh, God! for an afterlife!”

Pain made his soul weak; it cried for the old faith. They are the tears that fall into the new-made grave that cement the power of the priest. For the cry of the soul that loves and loses is this, only this: “Bridge over Death; blend the Here with the Hereafter; cause the mortal to robe himself in immortality; let me not say of my Dead that it is dead! I will believe all else, bear all else, endure all else!”

Pain made his soul weak; it longed for the old faith. They are the tears that fall into the freshly dug grave that strengthen the power of the priest. For the cry of the soul that loves and loses is this, only this: “Bridge over Death; connect the Here with the Hereafter; help the mortal to dress in immortality; let me not say of my Dead that it is dead! I will believe everything else, bear everything else, endure everything else!”

Muttering to himself, Waldo walked with bent head, the mist in his eyes.

Muttering to himself, Waldo walked with his head down, a mist in his eyes.

To the soul’s wild cry for its own there are many answers. He began to think of them. Was not there one of them all from which he might suck one drop of comfort?

To the soul's desperate call for its own, there are many responses. He started to consider them. Was there not at least one among them from which he could draw a single drop of comfort?

“You shall see her again,” says the Christian, the true Bible Christian. “Yes, you shall see her again. ‘And I saw the dead, great and small, stand before God. And the books were opened, and the dead were judged from those things which were written in the books. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire, which is the second death.’ Yes; you shall see her again. She died so—with her knee unbent, with her hand unraised, with a prayer unuttered, in the pride of her intellect and the strength of her youth. She loved and she was loved; but she said no prayer to God; she cried for no mercy; she repented of no sin! Yes; you shall see her again.”

“You'll see her again,” says the Christian, the true Bible follower. “Yes, you'll see her again. ‘And I saw the dead, great and small, standing before God. And the books were opened, and the dead were judged based on what was written in the books. And anyone not found written in the book of life was thrown into the lake of fire, which is the second death.’ Yes; you'll see her again. She died like that—with her knee unbent, her hand unraised, a prayer unspoken, in the pride of her intellect and the strength of her youth. She loved and she was loved; but she never prayed to God; she asked for no mercy; she repented of no sin! Yes; you'll see her again.”

In his bitterness Waldo laughed low:

In his bitterness, Waldo let out a quiet laugh:

Ah, he had long ceased to hearken to the hellish voice.

Ah, he had long stopped listening to the hellish voice.

But yet another speaks.

But someone else is speaking.

“You shall see her again,” said the nineteenth-century Christian, deep into whose soul modern unbelief and thought have crept, though he knows it not. He it is who uses his Bible as the pearl-fishers use their shells, sorting out gems from refuse; he sets his pearls after his own fashion, and he sets them well. “Do not fear,” he says; “hell and judgment are not. God is love. I know that beyond this blue sky above us is a love as wide-spreading over all. The All-Father will show her to you again; not spirit only—the little hands, the little feet you loved, you shall lie down and kiss them if you will. Christ arose, and did eat and drink, so shall she arise. The dead, all the dead, raised incorruptible! God is love. You shall see her again.”

“You will see her again,” said the nineteenth-century Christian, deep into whose soul modern doubt and ideas have seeped, though he doesn't realize it. He’s the one who uses his Bible like pearl divers use their shells, picking out treasures from the trash; he arranges his pearls in his own way, and he does it well. “Don’t worry,” he says; “there’s no hell and no judgment. God is love. I know that beyond this blue sky above us is a love that spreads wide over everything. The All-Father will show her to you again; not just her spirit—the little hands, the little feet you loved, you can lie down and kiss them if you want. Christ rose, and ate and drank, so she will rise too. The dead, all the dead, will be raised without corruption! God is love. You will see her again.”

It is a heavenly song, this of the nineteenth-century Christian. A man might dry his tears to listen to it, but for this one thing—Waldo muttered to himself confusedly:

It is a beautiful song, this of the nineteenth-century Christian. A man might stop crying to listen to it, but for this one thing—Waldo muttered to himself in confusion:

“The thing I loved was a woman proud and young; it had a mother once, who, dying, kissed her little baby, and prayed God that she might see it again. If it had lived the loved thing would itself have had a son, who, when he closed the weary eyes and smoothed the wrinkled forehead of his mother, would have prayed God to see that old face smile again in the Hereafter. To the son heaven will be no heaven if the sweet worn face is not in one of the choirs; he will look for it through the phalanx of God’s glorified angels; and the youth will look for the maid, and the mother for the baby. ‘And whose then shall she be at the resurrection of the dead?’”

“The thing I loved was a young woman who was proud; she had a mother once, who, while dying, kissed her little baby and prayed to God that she might see it again. If the baby had lived, that beloved child would have had a son, who, when he closed his tired mother's eyes and smoothed her wrinkled forehead, would have prayed to God to see that familiar face smile again in the afterlife. For the son, heaven won’t be heaven if that sweet, worn face isn’t in one of the choirs; he will search for it among God’s glorified angels; and the young man will look for the girl, and the mother for her baby. ‘And whose then shall she be at the resurrection of the dead?’”

“Ah, God! ah, God! a beautiful dream,” he cried; “but can any one dream it not sleeping?”

“Ah, God! Ah, God! What a beautiful dream,” he exclaimed; “but can anyone dream it while awake?”

Waldo paced on, moaning in agony and longing.

Waldo kept walking, groaning in pain and yearning.

He heard the Transcendentalist’s high answer.

He heard the Transcendentalist's lofty response.

“What have you to do with flesh, the gross and miserable garment in which spirit hides itself? You shall see her again. But the hand, the foot, the forehead you loved, you shall see no more. The loves, the fears, the frailties that are born with the flesh, with the flesh they shall die. Let them die! There is that in man that cannot die—a seed, a germ an embryo, a spiritual essence. Higher than she was on earth, as the tree is higher than the seed, the man than the embryo, so shall you behold her; changed, glorified!”

"What do you have to do with the body, the heavy and miserable shell that hides the spirit? You'll see her again. But the hands, the feet, the forehead you loved, you won't see anymore. The loves, the fears, the weaknesses that come with the body will die with the body. Let them die! There's something in a person that can't die—a seed, a germ, an embryo, a spiritual essence. Higher than she was on earth, just as a tree is higher than its seed, a person is higher than an embryo, so you'll see her; transformed, glorified!"

High words, ringing well; they are the offering of jewels to the hungry, of gold to the man who dies for bread. Bread is corruptible, gold is incorruptible; bread is light, gold is heavy; bread is common, gold is rare; but the hungry man will barter all your mines for one morsel of bread. Around God’s throne there may be choirs and companies of angels, cherubim and seraphim, rising tier above tier, but not for one of them all does the soul cry aloud. Only perhaps for a little human woman full of sin, that it once loved.

Great words, sounding clear; they are treasures offered to the starving, gold to the person who’s desperate for food. Bread spoils, gold lasts forever; bread is light, gold is heavy; bread is easy to find, gold is rare; but the starving person would trade all your riches for a single bite of bread. Around God’s throne, there may be choirs and groups of angels, cherubim and seraphim, rising tier upon tier, but not for any of them does the soul cry out. Perhaps only for a flawed human woman, whom it once loved.

“Change is death, change is death!” he cried. “I want no angel, only she; no holier and no better, with all her sins upon her, so give her me or give me nothing!”

“Change is death, change is death!” he shouted. “I want no angel, just her; no one holier or better, with all her sins, so give her to me or give me nothing!”

And, truly, does not the heart love its own with the strongest passion for their very frailties? Heaven might keep its angels if men were but left to men.

And really, doesn’t the heart love its own with the deepest passion for their very flaws? Heaven could keep its angels if people were just left to each other.

“Change is death,” he cried, “change is death! Who dares to say the body never dies, because it turns again to grass and flowers? And yet they dare to say the spirit never dies, because in space some strange unearthly being may have sprung up upon its ruins. Leave me! Leave me!” he cried in frantic bitterness. “Give me back what I have lost, or give me nothing.”

“Change is death,” he shouted, “change is death! Who has the guts to say that the body never dies just because it turns back into grass and flowers? And yet they have the nerve to say the spirit never dies because some strange, otherworldly being might have emerged from its remnants. Leave me! Leave me!” he shouted in desperate anger. “Give me back what I’ve lost, or give me nothing.”

For the soul’s fierce cry for immortality is this—only this: Return to me after death the thing as it was before. Leave me in the Hereafter the being that I am today. Rob me of the thoughts, the feelings, the desires that are my life, and you have left nothing to take. Your immortality is annihilation, your Hereafter is a lie.

For the soul's deep longing for immortality is this—only this: Bring me back after death the way I was before. Let me in the Afterlife be the person I am today. Take away my thoughts, my feelings, my desires that make up my life, and you've taken everything. Your immortality is destruction, your Afterlife is a deception.

Waldo flung open the door, and walked out into the starlight, his pain-stricken thoughts ever driving him on as he paced there.

Waldo threw open the door and stepped into the starlight, his troubled thoughts pushing him onward as he walked back and forth.

“There must be a Hereafter because man longs for it!” he whispered. “Is not all life from the cradle to the grave one long yearning for that which we never touch? There must be a Hereafter because we cannot think of any end to life. Can we think of a beginning? Is it easier to say ‘I was not’ than to say ‘I shall not be’? And yet, where were we ninety years ago? Dreams, dreams! Ah, all dreams and lies! No ground anywhere.”

“There must be an afterlife because people crave it!” he whispered. “Isn't all of life, from birth to death, just a long desire for what we can never reach? There must be an afterlife because we can’t imagine life coming to an end. Can we even think of a beginning? Is it easier to say ‘I didn’t exist’ than to say ‘I won’t exist’? And yet, where were we ninety years ago? Just dreams, dreams! Ah, all dreams and lies! No certainty anywhere.”

He went back into the cabin and walked there. Hour after hour passed, and he was dreaming.

He went back into the cabin and walked around. Hours went by, and he started dreaming.

For, mark you, men will dream; the most that can be asked of them is but that the dream be not in too glaring discord with the thing they know. He walked with bent head.

For, just so you know, people will dream; the most you can ask of them is that their dream doesn’t clash too much with what they know. He walked with his head down.

All dies, all dies! the roses are red with the matter that once reddened the cheek of the child; the flowers bloom the fairest on the last year’s battleground; the work of death’s finger cunningly wreathed over is at the heart of all things, even of the living.

All things die, all things die! The roses are red with the blood that once colored the child's cheek; the flowers bloom the brightest on last year's battlefield; the work of death's hand skillfully draped over is at the core of everything, even of the living.

Death’s finger is everywhere. The rocks are built up of a life that was. Bodies, thoughts, and loves die: from where springs that whisper to the tiny soul of man, “You shall not die.” Ah, is there no truth of which this dream is shadow?

Death’s touch is everywhere. The rocks are made up of a life that used to be. Bodies, thoughts, and loves fade away: from where comes that whisper to the tiny soul of humanity, “You shall not die.” Ah, is there no truth behind which this dream is a shadow?

He fell into perfect silence. And, at last, as he walked there with his bent head, his soul passed down the steps of contemplation into that vast land where there is always peace; that land where the soul, gazing long, loses all consciousness of its little self, and almost feels its hand on the old mystery of Universal unity that surrounds it.

He fell into complete silence. And finally, as he walked there with his head down, his soul descended the stairs of thought into that vast place where there's always peace; that place where the soul, gazing for a long time, loses all awareness of its small self and almost touches the timeless mystery of the Universal unity that envelops it.

“No death, no death,” he muttered; “there is that which never dies—which abides. It is but the individual that perishes, the whole remains. It is the organism that vanishes, the atoms are there. It is but the man that dies, the Universal Whole of which he is part reworks him into its inmost self. Ah, what matter that man’s day be short!—that the sunrise sees him, and the sunset sees his grave; that of which he is but the breath has breathed him forth and drawn him back again. That abides—we abide.”

“No death, no death,” he muttered; “there’s something that never dies—which remains. It’s just the individual that fades away, the whole endures. It’s the organism that disappears, but the atoms are still here. It’s just the man that dies; the Universal Whole he’s part of reshapes him into its core self. Ah, what does it matter if a man’s life is short!—that the sunrise sees him, and the sunset sees his grave; the essence of what he is has breathed him out and drawn him back again. That remains—we remain.”

For the little soul that cries aloud for continued personal existence for itself and its beloved, there is no help. For the soul which knows itself no more as a unit, but as a part of the Universal Unity of which the Beloved also is a part; which feels within itself the throb of the Universal Life; for that soul there is no death.

For the little soul that desperately seeks to exist for itself and its loved ones, there’s no relief. For the soul that understands itself not just as an individual, but as part of the Universal Unity that includes the Beloved; which feels the pulse of Universal Life within itself; for that soul, there is no death.

“Let us die, beloved, you and I, that we may pass on forever through the Universal Life! In that deep world of contemplation all fierce desires die out, and peace comes down.” He, Waldo, as he walked there, saw no more the world that was about him; cried out no more for the thing that he had lost. His soul rested. Was it only John, think you, who saw the heavens open? The dreamers see it every day.

“Let’s die, my love, you and I, so we can live on forever through the Universal Life! In that profound world of thought, all intense desires fade away, and peace descends.” As he walked there, Waldo no longer saw the world around him; he no longer longed for what he had lost. His soul was at rest. Do you think it was only John who saw the heavens open? Dreamers see it every day.

Long years before the father had walked in the little cabin, and seen choirs of angels, and a prince like unto men, but clothed in immortality.

Long ago, the father had walked in the small cabin and seen choirs of angels and a prince like men, but dressed in immortality.

The son’s knowledge was not as the father’s, therefore the dream was new-tinted, but the sweetness was all there, the infinite peace that men find not in the little cankered kingdom of the tangible. The bars of the real are set close about us; we cannot open our wings but they are struck against them, and drop bleeding. But, when we glide between the bars into the great unknown beyond, we may sail forever in the glorious blue, seeing nothing but our own shadows.

The son's understanding wasn't the same as the father's, so the dream had a fresh perspective, but the sweetness was still present, the endless peace that people don’t find in the small, flawed realm of the tangible. The boundaries of reality are tightly drawn around us; we can't spread our wings without hitting them and falling, hurt. But when we slip between the barriers into the vast unknown beyond, we can soar forever in the beautiful blue, seeing nothing but our own shadows.

So age succeeds age, and dream succeeds dream, and of the joy of the dreamer no man knoweth but he who dreameth.

So one generation follows another, and one dream follows another, and only the dreamer knows the true joy of dreaming.

Our fathers had their dream; we have ours; the generation that follows will have its own. Without dreams and phantoms man cannot exist.

Our fathers had their dreams; we have ours; the next generation will have its own. Without dreams and illusions, people cannot exist.





Chapter 2.XIV. Waldo Goes Out to Sit in the Sunshine.

It had been a princely day. The long morning had melted slowly into a rich afternoon. Rains had covered the karoo with a heavy coat of green that hid the red earth everywhere. In the very chinks of the stone walls dark green leaves hung out, and beauty and growth had crept even into the beds of the sandy furrows and lined them with weeds. On the broken sod walls of the old pigsty chick-weeds flourished, and ice-plants lifted heir transparent leaves. Waldo was at work in the wagon-house again. He was making a kitchen table for Em. As the long curls gathered in heaps before his plane, he paused for an instant now and again to throw one down to a small naked nigger, who had crept from its mother, who stood churning in the sunshine, and had crawled into the wagon-house.

It had been a beautiful day. The long morning had slowly turned into a warm afternoon. Rain had blanketed the karoo in a thick layer of green that covered the red earth everywhere. Dark green leaves hung out from the cracks in the stone walls, and beauty and growth had even made their way into the sandy furrows, lining them with weeds. Chickweeds thrived on the broken sod walls of the old pigsty, and ice plants raised their transparent leaves. Waldo was back in the wagon house, working on a kitchen table for Em. As the long curls of wood piled up in front of his plane, he paused now and then to toss a piece down to a small naked kid who had crawled away from his mother, who was churning in the sunshine, and into the wagon house.

From time to time the little animal lifted its fat hand as it expected a fresh shower of curls; till Doss, jealous of his master’s noticing any other small creature but himself, would catch the curl in his mouth and roll the little Kaffer over in the sawdust, much to that small animal’s contentment. It was too lazy an afternoon to be really ill-natured, so Doss satisfied himself with snapping at the little nigger’s fingers, and sitting on him till he laughed. Waldo, as he worked, glanced down at them now and then, and smiled; but he never looked out across the plain. He was conscious without looking of that broad green earth; it made his work pleasant to him. Near the shadow at the gable the mother of the little nigger stood churning. Slowly she raised and let fall the stick in her hands, murmuring to herself a sleepy chant such as her people love; it sounded like the humming of far-off bees.

From time to time, the little animal lifted its chubby hand, anticipating another shower of curls. Doss, feeling jealous of his master paying attention to any other small creature but him, would grab the curl in his mouth and roll the little Kaffer over in the sawdust, much to the little animal's delight. It was too lazy of an afternoon to be truly ill-tempered, so Doss settled for snapping at the little kid's fingers and sitting on him until he laughed. Waldo occasionally glanced down at them while he worked and smiled, but he never looked out across the plain. He was aware of that vast green land without needing to look; it made his work enjoyable. Near the shadow of the gable, the little kid's mother was churning. Slowly, she lifted and dropped the stick in her hands, softly humming a sleepy chant that her people loved; it sounded like the distant humming of bees.

A different life showed itself in the front of the house, where Tant Sannie’s cart stood ready inspanned and the Boer-woman herself sat in the front room drinking coffee.

A different life appeared at the front of the house, where Tant Sannie’s cart was hitched up and the Boer woman herself was in the front room drinking coffee.

She had come to visit her stepdaughter, probably for the last time, as she now weighed two hundred and sixty pounds, and was not easily able to move. On a chair sat her mild young husband nursing the baby—a pudding-faced, weak-eyed child.

She had come to visit her stepdaughter, probably for the last time, since she now weighed two hundred sixty pounds and could hardly move. Sitting in a chair was her gentle young husband, taking care of the baby—a round-faced, weak-eyed child.

“You take it and get into the cart with it,” said Tant Sannie. “What do you want here, listening to our woman’s talk?”

“You take it and get in the cart with it,” said Tant Sannie. “What are you doing here, eavesdropping on our conversation?”

The young man arose, and meekly went out with the baby.

The young man got up and quietly left with the baby.

“I’m very glad you are going to be married, my child,” said Tant Sannie, as she drained the last drop from her coffee cup. “I wouldn’t say so while that boy was here, it would make him too conceited; but marriage is the finest thing in the world. I’ve been at it three times, and if it pleased God to take this husband from me I should have another. There’s nothing like it, my child; nothing.”

“I’m really happy you’re getting married, my dear,” said Tant Sannie, as she finished the last drop of her coffee. “I wouldn’t say that while that boy was around; it would just boost his ego too much. But marriage is the best thing in the world. I’ve done it three times, and if God were to take this husband from me, I’d marry again. There’s nothing like it, my dear; nothing.”

“Perhaps it might not suit all people, at all times, as well as it suits you, Tant Sannie,” said Em. There was a little shade of weariness in the voice.

“Maybe it won't work for everyone, at all times, as well as it does for you, Tant Sannie,” Em said. There was a hint of tiredness in her voice.

“Not suit every one!” said Tant Sannie. “If the beloved Redeemer didn’t mean men to have wives what did He make women for? That’s what I say. If a woman’s old enough to marry, and doesn’t, she’s sinning against the Lord—it’s a wanting to know better than Him. What, does she think the Lord took all that trouble in making her for nothing? It’s evident He wants babies, otherwise why does He send them? Not that I’ve done much in that way myself,” said Tant Sannie, sorrowfully; “but I’ve done my best.”

“Not suitable for everyone!” said Aunt Sannie. “If the beloved Redeemer didn’t intend for men to have wives, then why did He create women? That’s what I say. If a woman is old enough to marry and doesn’t, she’s going against the Lord—it’s like thinking she knows better than Him. What, does she think the Lord went through all that trouble to create her for nothing? It’s clear He wants babies; otherwise, why would He send them? Not that I’ve had much success in that area myself,” said Aunt Sannie, sadly; “but I’ve done my best.”

She rose with some difficulty from her chair, and began moving slowly toward the door.

She got up with some effort from her chair and started walking slowly toward the door.

“It’s a strange thing,” she said, “but you can’t love a man till you’ve had a baby by him. Now there’s that boy there, when we were first married if he only sneezed in the night I boxed his ears; now if he lets his pipe-ash come on my milk-cloths I don’t think of laying a finger on him. There’s nothing like being married,” said Tant Sannie, as she puffed toward the door. “If a woman’s got a baby and a husband she’s got the best things the Lord can give her; if only the baby doesn’t have convulsions. As for a husband, it’s very much the same who one has. Some men are fat, and some men are thin; some men drink brandy, and some men drink gin; but it all comes to the same thing in the end; it’s all one. A man’s a man, you know.”

“It’s a funny thing,” she said, “but you can’t truly love a man until you’ve had a baby with him. Take that boy over there; when we first got married, if he even sneezed at night, I’d be so mad I’d box his ears. Now, if he lets his pipe ash land on my milk cloths, I don’t even think about touching him. There’s really nothing like being married,” Tant Sannie said as she puffed toward the door. “If a woman has a baby and a husband, she’s got the best things the Lord can give her—provided the baby doesn’t have convulsions. As for a husband, it doesn’t make much difference who you have. Some guys are heavy, and some are slim; some drink brandy, and some drink gin; but in the end, it all amounts to the same thing. A man’s a man, you know.”

Here they came upon Gregory, who was sitting in the shade before the house. Tant Sannie shook hands with him.

Here they found Gregory, who was sitting in the shade in front of the house. Tant Sannie shook his hand.

“I’m glad you’re going to get married,” she said. “I hope you’ll have as many children in five years as a cow has calves, and more too. I think I’ll just go and have a look at your soap-pot before I start,” she said, turning to Em. “Not that I believe in this new plan of putting soda in the pot. If the dear Father had meant soda to be put into soap what would He have made milk-bushes for, and stuck them all over the veld as thick as lambs in the lambing season?”

“I’m really happy you’re getting married,” she said. “I hope you’ll have as many kids in five years as a cow has calves, and even more. I think I’ll go check out your soap pot before I start,” she said, turning to Em. “Not that I buy into this new idea of adding soda to the pot. If the dear Father had meant for soda to go into soap, what would He have made milk bushes for, and spread them across the veld as thick as lambs during lambing season?”

She waddled off after Em in the direction of the built-in soap-pot, leaving Gregory as they found him, with his dead pipe lying on the bench beside him, and his blue eyes gazing out far across the flat, like one who sits on the seashore watching that which is fading, fading from him.

She waddled after Em toward the built-in soap dish, leaving Gregory as they found him, with his broken pipe resting on the bench beside him, and his blue eyes staring far out across the flat, like someone sitting on the beach watching something slip away from him.

Against his breast was a letter found in the desk addressed to himself, but never posted. It held only four words: “You must marry Em.” He wore it in a black bag round his neck. It was the only letter she had ever written to him.

Against his chest was a letter found in the desk addressed to him, but never sent. It contained just four words: “You must marry Em.” He kept it in a black bag around his neck. It was the only letter she had ever written to him.

“You see if the sheep don’t have the scab this year!” said Tant Sannie as she waddled after Em. “It’s with all these new inventions that the wrath of God must fall on us. What were the children of Israel punished for, if it wasn’t for making a golden calf? I may have my sins, but I do remember the tenth commandment: ‘Honour thy father and mother that it may be well with thee, and that thou mayest live long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee!’ It’s all very well to say we honour them, and then to be finding out things that they never knew, and doing things in a way that they never did them! My mother boiled soap with bushes, and I will boil soap with bushes. If the wrath of God is to fall upon this land,” said Tant Sannie, with the serenity of conscious virtue, “it shall not be through me.”

“You just wait and see if the sheep don’t have scabs this year!” said Tant Sannie as she waddled after Em. “With all these new inventions, it feels like God’s anger is bound to be upon us. What were the Israelites punished for, if not for making a golden calf? I may have my faults, but I do remember the tenth commandment: ‘Honor your father and mother so that you may live well and long in the land that the Lord your God is giving you!’ It’s easy to say we honor them while discovering things they never knew and doing things in a way they never did! My mother made soap with bushes, and I will make soap with bushes. If God’s wrath is to fall on this land,” said Tant Sannie, with the calmness of someone who knows they’re in the right, “it won’t be because of me.”

“Let them make their steam-wagons and their fire-carriages; let them go on as though the dear Lord didn’t know what he was about when He gave horses and oxen legs—the destruction of the Lord will follow them. I don’t know how such people read their Bibles. When do we hear of Moses or Noah riding in a railway? The Lord sent fire-carriages out of heaven in those days: there’s no chance of His sending them for us if we go on in this way,” said Tant Sannie sorrowfully, thinking of the splendid chance which this generation had lost.

“Let them build their steam-powered vehicles and their fire-driven carriages; let them continue as if the dear Lord didn’t know what He was doing when He gave horses and oxen legs—the Lord's destruction will follow them. I can’t understand how these people read their Bibles. When do we hear about Moses or Noah riding on a train? The Lord sent fire-carriages down from heaven in those days; there’s no chance of Him sending them for us if we keep going this way,” said Tant Sannie sadly, reflecting on the incredible opportunity this generation had missed.

Arrived at the soap-pot she looked over into it thoughtfully.

Arriving at the soap pot, she gazed into it thoughtfully.

“Depend upon it you’ll get the itch, or some other disease; the blessing of the Lord’ll never rest upon it,” said the Boer-woman. Then suddenly she broke forth. “And she eighty-two, and goats, and rams, and eight thousand morgen, and the rams real angora, and two thousand sheep, and a short-horn bull,” said Tant Sannie, standing upright and planting a hand on each hip.

“Trust me, you’ll get the itch or some other disease; the blessing of the Lord will never be upon it,” said the Boer woman. Then she suddenly exclaimed, “And she’s eighty-two, with goats, and rams, and eight thousand morgen, and the rams are real angora, and two thousand sheep, and a short-horn bull,” said Tant Sannie, standing tall, hands on her hips.

Em looked at her in silent wonder. Had connubial bliss and the joys of motherhood really turned the old Boer-woman’s head?

Em looked at her in silent amazement. Had married life and the joys of motherhood really made the old Boer-woman lose her mind?

“Yes,” said Tant Sannie; “I had almost forgotten to tell you. By the Lord if I had him here! We were walking to church last Sacrament Sunday, Piet and I. Close in front of us with old Tant Trana, with dropsy and cancer, and can’t live eight months. Walking by her was something with its hands under its coat-tails, flap, flap, flap; and its chin in the air, and a stick-up collar, and the black hat on the very back of the head. I knew him! ‘Who’s that?’ I asked. ‘The rich Englishman that Tant Trana married last week.’ ‘Rich Englishman! I’ll rich Englishman him,’ I said; ‘I’ll tell Tant Trana a thing or two. My fingers were just in his little white curls. If it hadn’t been the blessed Sacrament, he wouldn’t have walked so sourka, sourka, sourka, any more. But I thought. Wait till I’ve had it, and then—. But he, sly fox, son of Satan, seed of the Amalekite, he saw me looking at him in the church.

“Yes,” said Tant Sannie; “I almost forgot to mention this. If only I had him here! Last Sacrament Sunday, Piet and I were walking to church. Right in front of us was old Tant Trana, who has dropsy and cancer and probably won’t last eight months. Walking alongside her was this guy with his hands tucked under his coat-tails, flap, flap, flap; his chin in the air, a stick-up collar, and a black hat perched on the back of his head. I recognized him! ‘Who’s that?’ I asked. ‘The rich Englishman that Tant Trana married last week.’ ‘Rich Englishman! I’ll show him what a rich Englishman really is,’ I said; ‘I’ll have a word or two with Tant Trana. My fingers were practically in his little white curls. If it hadn’t been for the blessed Sacrament, he wouldn’t have strutted around so obnoxiously. But I thought, wait until I've had my chance, and then—. But that sly fox, son of Satan, seed of the Amalekite, he noticed me glaring at him in the church.

“The blessed Sacrament wasn’t half over when he takes Tant Trana by the arm, and out they go. I clap my baby down to its father, and I go after them. But,” said Tant Sannie, regretfully, “I couldn’t get up to them; I am too fat. When I got to the corner he was pulling Tant Trana up into the cart. ‘Tant Trana,’ I said, ‘you’ve married a Kaffer’s dog, a Hottentot’s brakje.’ I hadn’t any more breath. He winked at me; he winked at ME,” said Tant Sannie, her sides shaking with indignation, “first with one eye, and then with the other, and then drove away. Child of the Amalekite!” said Tant Sannie, “if it hadn’t been the blessed Sacrament. Lord, Lord, Lord!”

“The blessed Sacrament wasn’t even halfway through when he grabbed Tant Trana by the arm, and they headed out. I set my baby down with its father and went after them. But,” Tant Sannie said, regretfully, “I couldn’t catch up to them; I’m too heavy. By the time I reached the corner, he was lifting Tant Trana into the cart. ‘Tant Trana,’ I said, ‘you’ve married a Kaffir’s dog, a Hottentot’s brat.’ I couldn’t catch my breath. He winked at me; he winked at ME,” said Tant Sannie, her sides shaking with indignation, “first with one eye, then the other, and then drove off. Child of the Amalekite!” said Tant Sannie, “if it hadn’t been for the blessed Sacrament. Lord, Lord, Lord!”

Here the little Bush-girl came running to say that the horses would stand no longer, and still breathing out vengeance against her old adversary she laboured toward the cart. Shaking hands and affectionately kissing Em, she was with some difficulty drawn up. Then slowly the cart rolled away, the good Boer-woman putting her head out between the sails to smile and nod.

Here the little Bush-girl came running to say that the horses couldn’t wait any longer, and still feeling angry about her old rival, she struggled toward the cart. After shaking hands and giving Em a warm kiss, she was with some effort helped up. Then slowly the cart moved away, with the kind Boer woman poking her head out between the sails to smile and wave.

Em stood watching it for a time, then as the sun dazzled her eyes she turned away. There was no use in going to sit with Gregory! he liked best sitting there alone, staring across the the green karoo; and till the maid had done churning there was nothing to do; so Em walked away to the wagon-house, and climbed on to the end of Waldo’s table, and sat there, swinging one little foot slowly to and fro, while the wooden curls from the plane heaped themselves up against her black print dress.

Em stood and watched for a while, then as the sun blinded her eyes, she turned away. There was no point in sitting with Gregory; he preferred being alone, gazing across the green Karoo. And until the maid finished churning, there was nothing to do, so Em walked to the wagon house, climbed onto the end of Waldo’s table, and sat there, swinging one little foot back and forth slowly while the wooden curls from the plane piled up against her black print dress.

“Waldo,” she said at last, “Gregory has given me the money he got for the wagon and oxen, and I have fifty pounds besides that once belonged to some one. I know what they would have liked to have done with it. You must take it and go to some place and study for a year or two.”

“Waldo,” she finally said, “Gregory has given me the money he got from the wagon and oxen, and I have an extra fifty pounds that used to belong to someone else. I know what they would have wanted to do with it. You should take it and go somewhere to study for a year or two.”

“No, little one, I will not take it,” he said, as he planed slowly away; “the time was when I would have been very grateful to any one who would have given me a little money, a little help, a little power of gaining knowledge. But now, I have gone so far alone I may go on to the end. I don’t want it, little one.”

“No, little one, I won’t take it,” he said, as he drifted slowly away; “there was a time when I would have been really grateful to anyone who offered me a bit of money, a little help, a chance to gain knowledge. But now, I’ve come this far on my own, and I can keep going to the end. I don’t want it, little one.”

She did not seem pained at his refusal, but swung her foot to and fro, the little old wrinkled forehead more wrinkled up than ever.

She didn't seem hurt by his refusal, but she swung her foot back and forth, her little old wrinkled forehead more crinkled than ever.

“Why is it always so, Waldo, always so?” she said; “we long for things, and long for them, and pray for them; we would give all we have to come near to them, but we never reach them. Then at last, too late, just when we don’t want them any more, when all the sweetness is taken out of them, then they come. We don’t want them then,” she said, folding their hands resignedly on her little apron. After a while she added: “I remember once, very long ago, when I was a very little girl, my mother had a workbox full of coloured reels. I always wanted to play with them, but she would never let me. At last one day she said I might take the box. I was so glad I hardly knew what to do. I ran round the house, and sat down with it on the back steps. But when I opened the box all the cottons were taken out.”

“Why is it always like this, Waldo, always like this?” she said; “we crave things, and crave them, and pray for them; we’d give anything to get close to them, but we never actually reach them. Then finally, too late, just when we don’t want them anymore, when all the excitement has faded, they show up. We don’t want them then,” she said, folding her hands resignedly on her little apron. After a while, she added: “I remember once, a long time ago, when I was a very little girl, my mother had a sewing box filled with colorful spools. I always wanted to play with them, but she would never let me. Finally, one day, she said I could have the box. I was so happy I hardly knew what to do. I ran around the house and sat down with it on the back steps. But when I opened the box, all the threads were gone.”

She sat for a while longer, till the Kaffer maid had finished churning, and was carrying the butter toward the house. Then Em prepared to slip off the table, but first she laid her little hand on Waldo’s. He stopped his planing and looked up.

She sat for a while longer until the Kaffer maid finished churning and was taking the butter toward the house. Then Em got ready to get off the table, but first she placed her small hand on Waldo’s. He paused his planing and looked up.

“Gregory is going to the town tomorrow. He is going to give in our bans to the minister; we are going to be married in three weeks.”

“Gregory is heading to town tomorrow. He’s going to submit our banns to the minister; we’ll be getting married in three weeks.”

Waldo lifted her very gently from the table. He did not congratulate her; perhaps he thought of the empty box, but he kissed her forehead gravely.

Waldo carefully lifted her off the table. He didn't congratulate her; maybe he was thinking about the empty box, but he kissed her forehead seriously.

She walked away toward the house, but stopped when she got half-way. “I will bring you a glass of buttermilk when it is cool,” she called out; and soon her clear voice came ringing out through the back windows as she sang the “Blue Water” to herself, and washed the butter.

She walked toward the house but paused halfway. “I’ll bring you a glass of buttermilk when it’s cool,” she called out; and soon her clear voice rang out through the back windows as she sang “Blue Water” to herself while washing the butter.

Waldo did not wait till she returned. Perhaps he had at last really grown weary of work; perhaps he felt the wagon-house chilly (for he had shuddered two or three times), though this was hardly likely in that warm summer weather; or, perhaps, and most probably, one of his old dreaming fits had come upon him suddenly.

Waldo didn’t wait for her to come back. Maybe he had finally gotten tired of working; maybe he thought the wagon shed was cold (since he had shivered a couple of times), though that seemed unlikely in the warm summer weather; or, most likely, one of his old daydreaming episodes had hit him out of nowhere.

He put his tools together, ready for tomorrow, and walked slowly out. At the side of the wagon-house there was a world of bright sunshine, and a hen with her chickens was scratching among the gravel. Waldo seated himself near them with his back against the red-brick wall. The long afternoon was half spent, and the kopje was just beginning to cast its shadow over the round-headed yellow flowers that grew between it and the farmhouse. Among the flowers the white butterflies hovered and on the old kraal mounds three white kids gambolled, and at the door of one of the huts an old grey-headed Kaffer-woman sat on the ground mending her mats. A balmy, restful peacefulness seemed to reign everywhere. Even the old hen seemed well satisfied. She scratched among the stones and called to her chickens when she found a treasure; and all the while tucked to herself with intense inward satisfaction.

He gathered his tools, getting ready for tomorrow, and walked out slowly. By the side of the wagon shed, the sun was shining bright, and a hen was scratching around with her chicks among the gravel. Waldo sat down near them with his back against the red-brick wall. The long afternoon was half gone, and the kopje was just starting to cast its shadow over the round-headed yellow flowers that grew between it and the farmhouse. White butterflies hovered among the flowers, and on the old kraal mounds, three white kids were playing. An old grey-haired woman sat on the ground outside one of the huts, mending her mats. A warm, peaceful calm seemed to fill the air. Even the old hen looked content. She scratched among the stones and clucked to her chicks when she found something good; all the while, she seemed deeply satisfied with herself.

Waldo, as he sat with his knees drawn up to his chin and his arms folded on them, looked at it all and smiled. An evil world, a deceitful, treacherous, mirage-like world it might be; but a lovely world for all that, and to sit there gloating in the sunlight was perfect. It was worth having been a little child, and having cried and prayed so one might sit there. He moved his hands as though he were washing them in the sunshine. There will always be something worth living for while there are shimmery afternoons. Waldo chuckled with intense inward satisfaction as the old hen had done—she, over the insects and the warmth; he, over the old brick walls, and the haze, and the little bushes. Beauty is God’s wine, with which He recompenses the souls that love Him; He makes them drunk.

Waldo, sitting with his knees pulled up to his chin and his arms crossed over them, looked around and smiled. It might be an evil world, a deceitful and treacherous world full of illusions; but it was a beautiful world nonetheless, and sitting there basking in the sunlight felt perfect. It was worth having been a little child, crying and praying, just to be able to sit there. He moved his hands as if he were washing them in the sunshine. There will always be something worth living for as long as there are shimmering afternoons. Waldo chuckled with deep inner satisfaction, just like the old hen did—she over the insects and warmth; he over the old brick walls, the haze, and the small bushes. Beauty is God's wine, which He uses to reward the souls that love Him; it intoxicates them.

The fellow looked, and at last stretched out one hand to a little ice-plant that grew on the sod wall of the sty; not as though he would have picked it, but as it were in a friendly greeting. He loved it. One little leaf of the ice-plant stood upright, and the sun shone through it. He could see every little crystal cell like a drop of ice in the transparent green, and it thrilled him.

The guy looked and finally reached out one hand to a small ice-plant that was growing on the dirt wall of the pigpen; not as if he wanted to pick it, but more like a friendly greeting. He loved it. One little leaf of the ice-plant stood up, and the sun shone through it. He could see every tiny crystal cell like a drop of ice in the clear green, and it excited him.

There are only rare times when a man’s soul can see Nature.

There are only a few rare moments when a man’s soul can truly see Nature.

So long as any passion holds its revel there, the eyes are holden that they should not see her.

As long as any strong feeling is present, people are prevented from seeing her.

Go out if you will and walk alone on the hillside in the evening, but if your favourite child lies ill at home, or your lover comes tomorrow, or at your heart there lies a scheme for the holding of wealth, then you will return as you went out; you will have seen nothing. For Nature, ever, like the Old Hebrew God, cries out, “Thou shalt have no other gods before me.” Only then, when there comes a pause, a blank in your life, when the old idol is broken, when the old hope is dead, when the old desire is crushed, then the Divine compensation of Nature is made manifest. She shows herself to you. So near she draws you, that the blood seems to flow from her to you, through a still uncut cord: you feel the throb of her life.

Go out if you want and walk alone on the hillside in the evening, but if your favorite child is sick at home, or your partner is coming tomorrow, or you have plans in your heart for accumulating wealth, then you'll return just as you left; you won’t have noticed anything. Because Nature, always, like the Old Hebrew God, insists, “You shall have no other gods before me.” Only then, when there’s a pause, a gap in your life, when the old idol is shattered, when the old hope is gone, when the old desire is defeated, then Nature's divine compensation becomes clear. She reveals herself to you. She draws you so close that it feels like the blood is flowing from her to you, through an unbroken cord: you can feel the pulse of her life.

When that day comes, that you sit down broken, without one human creature to whom you cling, with your loves the dead and the living-dead; when the very thirst for knowledge through long-continued thwarting has grown dull; when in the present there is no craving, and in the future no hope, then, oh, with a beneficent tenderness, Nature infolds you.

When that day arrives, when you sit down feeling defeated, with no one to hold onto, with your loves long gone or lifeless; when the desire to learn has faded due to constant frustration; when there’s no longing in the present and no hope for the future, then, oh, with a comforting kindness, Nature wraps you in her embrace.

Then the large white snow-flakes as they flutter down, softly, one by one, whisper soothingly, “Rest, poor heart, rest!” It is as though our mother smoothed our hair, and we are comforted.

Then the big white snowflakes flutter down softly, one by one, whispering gently, “Rest, poor heart, rest!” It feels like our mother is smoothing our hair, and we find comfort.

And yellow-legged bees as they hum make a dreamy lyric; and the light on the brown stone wall is a great work of art; and the glitter through the leaves makes the pulses beat.

And yellow-legged bees buzzing create a dreamy melody; the light on the brown stone wall is a beautiful piece of art; and the sparkle through the leaves makes the heart race.

Well to die then; for, if you live, so surely as the years come, so surely as the spring succeeds the winter, so surely will passions arise. They will creep back, one by one, into the bosom that has cast them forth, and fasten there again, and peace will go. Desire, ambition, and the fierce agonizing flood of love for the living they will spring again. Then Nature will draw down her veil; with all your longing you shall not be able to raise one corner; you cannot bring back those peaceful days. Well to die then!

Well, then it's better to die; because if you live, just as sure as the years pass, just as surely as spring follows winter, passions will come back. They will sneak back, one by one, into the heart that has pushed them away, and they'll take hold again, and peace will be lost. Desire, ambition, and the overwhelming pain of love for the living will rise again. Then Nature will pull down her veil; despite all your yearning, you won't be able to lift a corner; you can't bring back those peaceful days. So, it's better to die!

Sitting there with his arms folded on his knees, and his hat slouched down over his face, Waldo looked out into the yellow sunshine that tinted even the very air with the colour of ripe corn, and was happy.

Sitting there with his arms crossed on his knees and his hat tilted down over his face, Waldo gazed out into the bright yellow sunshine that even colored the air with the hue of ripe corn, and felt happy.

He was an uncouth creature with small learning, and no prospect in the future but that of making endless tables and stone walls, yet it seemed to him as he sat there that life was a rare and very rich thing. He rubbed his hands in the sunshine. Ah, to live on so, year after year, how well! Always in the present; letting each day glide, bringing its own labour, and its own beauty; the gradual lighting up of the hills, night and the stars, firelight and the coals! To live on so, calmly, far from the paths of men; and to look at the lives of clouds and insects; to look deep into the heart of flowers, and see how lovingly the pistil and the stamens nestle there together; and to see in the thorn-pods how the little seeds suck their life through the delicate curled-up string, and how the little embryo sleeps inside! Well, how well, to sit so on one side taking no part in the world’s life; but when great men blossom into books looking into those flowers also, to see how the world of men too opens beautifully, leaf after leaf. Ah! life is delicious; well to live long, and see the darkness breaking, and the day coming! The day when soul shall not thrust back soul that would come to it; when men shall not be driven to seek solitude because of the crying-out of their hearts for love and sympathy. Well to live long and see the new time breaking. Well to live long; life is sweet, sweet, sweet! In his breast pocket, where of old the broken slate used to be, there was now a little dancing shoe of his friend who was sleeping. He could feel it when he folded his arm tight against his breast; and that was well also. He drew his hat lower over his eyes and sat so motionless that the chickens thought he was asleep, and gathered closer around him. One even ventured to peck at his boot, but he ran away quickly. Tiny, yellow fellow that he was, he knew that men were dangerous; even sleeping they might awake. But Waldo did not sleep, and coming back from his sunshiny dream, stretched out his hand for the tiny thing to mount. But the chicken eyed the hand, and then ran off to hide under its mother’s wing, and from beneath it it sometimes put out its round head to peep at the great figure sitting there. Presently its brothers ran off after a little white moth and it ran out to join them; and when the moth fluttered away over their heads they stood looking up disappointed, and then ran back to their mother.

He was a rough guy with little education, and no future ahead of him other than making endless tables and stone walls, yet as he sat there, it felt to him like life was a rare and incredibly rich experience. He rubbed his hands in the sunlight. Ah, to live like this year after year, how wonderful! Always in the moment; letting each day flow by, bringing its own work and its own beauty; the gradual lightening of the hills, night and the stars, the firelight and the glowing coals! To live like this, peacefully, away from the paths of men; to watch the lives of clouds and insects; to look deep into the heart of flowers, and see how lovingly the pistil and stamens nestle there together; and to see in the thorn pods how the tiny seeds draw their life through the delicate curled-up string, and how the little embryo sleeps inside! Well, how nice to just sit on one side, taking no part in the world’s life; but when great thinkers bloom into books, looking into those flowers too, to see how the world of men also unfolds beautifully, leaf after leaf. Ah! life is a delight; good to live long, and see the darkness fade, and the day arrive! The day when one soul will not reject another that seeks it; when people won't feel the need to seek solitude because their hearts are crying out for love and understanding. Good to live long and witness the new era beginning. Good to live long; life is sweet, sweet, sweet! In his breast pocket, where once there was a broken slate, was now a little dancing shoe belonging to his friend who was sleeping. He could feel it when he pressed his arm tight against his chest; and that felt good too. He lowered his hat over his eyes and sat so still that the chickens thought he was asleep, and gathered closer around him. One even dared to peck at his boot, but it quickly ran away. Tiny, yellow creature that it was, it knew men could be dangerous; even when they're asleep, they might wake up. But Waldo was not asleep, and as he returned from his sunny dream, he stretched out his hand for the little thing to come up. But the chicken eyed his hand, then ran off to hide under its mother’s wing, peeking out occasionally to see the big figure sitting there. Soon, its siblings ran off after a little white moth, and it rushed out to join them; when the moth fluttered away over their heads, they looked up disappointed, then ran back to their mother.

Waldo through his half-closed eyes looked at them. Thinking, fearing, craving, those tiny sparks of brother life, what were they, so real there in that old yard on that sunshiny afternoon? A few years—where would they be? Strange little brother spirits! He stretched his hand toward them, for his heart went out to them; but not one of the little creatures came nearer him, and he watched them gravely for a time; then he smiled, and began muttering to himself after his old fashion. Afterward he folded his arms upon his knees, and rested his forehead on them. And so he sat there in the yellow sunshine, muttering, muttering, muttering, to himself.

Waldo, with his eyes half-closed, looked at them. Thinking, fearing, craving, those tiny sparks of brotherly life—what were they, so real there in that old yard on that sunny afternoon? A few years—where would they be? Strange little brother spirits! He reached out his hand toward them, because his heart went out to them; but not one of the little creatures came closer, and he watched them seriously for a while. Then he smiled and started mumbling to himself like he usually did. After that, he rested his arms on his knees and leaned his forehead on them. And so he sat there in the warm sunshine, mumbling, mumbling, mumbling to himself.

It was not very long after when Em came out at the back door with a towel thrown across her head, and in her hand a cup of milk.

It wasn't too long after that Em came out the back door with a towel draped over her head, holding a cup of milk in her hand.

“Ah,” she said, coming close to him, “he is sleeping now. He will find it when he wakes, and be glad of it.”

“Ah,” she said, moving closer to him, “he's sleeping now. He'll discover it when he wakes up and be happy about it.”

She put it down upon the ground beside him. The mother-hen was at work still among the stones, but the chickens had climbed about him and were perching on him. One stood upon his shoulder, and rubbed its little head softly against his black curls: another tried to balance itself on the very edge of the old felt hat. One tiny fellow stood upon his hand, and tried to crow; another had nestled itself down comfortably on the old coat-sleeve and gone to sleep there.

She set it down on the ground next to him. The mother hen was still foraging among the stones, but the chicks had climbed on him and were perching all over. One was on his shoulder, gently rubbing its little head against his curly black hair; another was trying to balance on the very edge of his old felt hat. One tiny chick stood on his hand and attempted to crow, while another had snuggled down comfortably on the sleeve of his old coat and fallen asleep there.

Em did not drive them away; but she covered the glass softly at his side. “He will wake soon,” she said, “and be glad of it.”

Em didn't drive them away; she just gently covered the glass beside him. “He'll wake up soon,” she said, “and he'll be happy about that.”

But the chickens were wiser.

But the chickens were smarter.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!